《My Foolish Husband Turned Out to Have a Hidden Identity Too》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Trash Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Trash Editor: Henyee Translations The Mu Residence, in the sunset-covered backyard, the leaves reflected a faint glow. However, it was late, and the backyard was silent, as if the only sound was the rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze¡­ ¡°Princely Heir, is it really right for us to do this? After all, you and my sister have an engagement.¡± The young girl lifted her blushing face, her snow-white delicate body snuggling up to the strong man, ¡°If my sister finds out about this¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about that worthless woman?¡± The man frowned, his handsome face showing clear disgust after hearing those words, ¡°When we¡¯re together, don¡¯t mention that nauseating woman. As for that engagement, it means nothing to me. One day, I¡¯ll break off that engagement. A useless woman like her doesn¡¯t deserve to be my wife! Ting¡¯er, believe me, I will give you a rightful status. Only you deserve to be with me!¡± ¡°Princely Heir¡­¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes shimmered with a touched light, but she said hesitantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too unfair to my sister? No matter what, she is my sister.¡± Upon hearing this, the man held her tighter and said tenderly, ¡°Ting¡¯er, you are too kind. She is lucky to have you as her sister. If she doesn¡¯t know her place, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± With her head buried in the man¡¯s chest, Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes still carried tears, but a cold, scheming smile unconsciously spread on her lips. At this moment, a scream pierced the sky and reached the two people¡¯s ears. ¡°Ah! You¡­ you¡­¡± Mu Ruyue tightly covered her lips, staring incredulously at the naked couple in front of her, tears streaming down her face uncontrollably. At that moment, it felt like something brutally stabbed her heart. The man frowned, casually picking up nearby clothes to cover both their bodies. He looked at Mu Ruyue, his eyes filled with undisguised disgust and annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t want you appearing wherever I am! Now you dare to interrupt me and Ting¡¯er? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re a daughter of the Mu Family, I wouldn¡¯t let you see tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡± Looking at the man protecting Mu Tingting in his arms, Mu Ruyue bit her lip tightly, her red eyes filled with aggrieved tears. His words were like a sharp blade, stabbing fiercely into her heart, making her want to die from the pain. So, in his heart, she was just an insignificant person. But why, before she turned five, was this man so gentle to her? If it weren¡¯t for that gentleness, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen so deeply, unable to extricate herself. However, after the Talent Test at five, knowing that she was nothing but a blocked-meridian, unable-to-cultivate waste, all that gentleness departed from her. ¡°Brother Feng¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The sudden shout startled Mu Ruyue. She didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong, looking aggrievedly at the man with a darkened face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tianfeng looked condescendingly at the tear-streaked girl and sneered: ¡°Mu Ruyue, what part of you can compare to Ting¡¯er? Just you, you don¡¯t even deserve to carry her shoes!¡± ¡°Princely Heir¡­¡± Mu Tingting hurriedly pulled Ye Tianfeng, ¡°Princely Heir, stop saying that. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t¡­ shouldn¡¯t have agreed to the Princely Heir. Ting¡¯er always thought our love would gain everyone¡¯s blessings, but I forgot that my sister also deeply loves you. Princely Heir, I beg you not to hurt my sister anymore. She is a good woman¡­¡± A tear slid down her tender face, causing Ye Tianfeng¡¯s heart to ache sharply. ¡ª¨C New writer, new story, please bookmark and click ~~~~~~~ Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: Chapter 2: They Are the Real Family Chapter 2: Chapter 2: They Are the Real Family Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ting¡¯er,¡± tightly holding Mu Tingting¡¯s hand, the man said tenderly, ¡°since you gave yourself to me a month ago, I swore I would marry you. But I am betrothed to this waste by a decree from Grandpa Emperor. Asking him to take it back will take some time. But believe me, you will soon be my wife.¡± The scene before Mu Ruyue deeply pained her. She glared at Mu Tingting, eyes red with tears, and said bitterly, ¡°Mu Tingting, you¡¯re just an adopted daughter of the Mu Family. I¡¯m the legitimate daughter here! You should recognize your place!¡± ¡°Slap!¡± But just as she finished speaking, a slap landed firmly on her face. Mu Ruyue¡¯s body trembled. She clutched her stinging cheek and turned her head stiffly, staring in disbelief at the middle-aged man with a livid face next to her. ¡°Father, how could you¡­¡± ¡°Insolent! Who allowed you to speak to Ting¡¯er like that?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face was cold and stern, as if the person before him wasn¡¯t his daughter but just a maid he could abuse at will. ¡°Father, I am your daughter,¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°She is just an adopted daughter. Why would you¡­¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± The middle-aged man sneered. ¡°Having a daughter like you is the greatest shame of my life! Even though Ting¡¯er is adopted, she has exceptional talent. She is my pride! Do you think you deserve to be with the Heir of Jing King? Let me tell you clearly, I orchestrated everything between them. Why else do you think no one came here?¡± Like a bolt from the blue, Mu Ruyue¡¯s body shook, and she bit her lip, looking at the man who shared her bloodline. ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er, are you okay?¡± At that moment, Mu Yixue, her full-blooded sister, walked straight to the tear-streaked Mu Tingting, as if Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t exist. ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Xue¡¯er and father will protect you, and won¡¯t let some people steal your husband,¡± Mu Yixue said with a sweet smile. She turned her head and glanced at Mu Ruyue with disdain in her eyes. ¡°Besides, in the Mu Family, I, Mu Yixue, only have one sister, and that¡¯s Mu Tingting. This worthless trash doesn¡¯t deserve to be my sister. I do not understand why mother gave birth to this piece of trash. She isn¡¯t even fit to be a daughter of the Mu Family!¡± ¡°Father, Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Mu Tingting looked gratefully at the two of them. At that moment, no one noticed the chilling smile on her lips. Mu Ruyue, I vowed long ago to take everything you have! Who made you the legitimate daughter of the Mu Family while I am just an adopted daughter? But now, the adopted daughter you once disregarded has climbed over you. All of this is because you¡¯re a waste who cannot cultivate! But you would never have imagined that it was the poison I put into your bowl before the Talent Test at the age of five that turned you into a waste. And no one would ever guess that a four-year-old child could be so calculating. Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart gradually turned cold. She looked at the joyous family of three and suddenly realized that she was just an outsider. They were the real family¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ha ha!¡± Suddenly, she burst into laughter. Laughing and laughing, she dashed towards a tree beside her. The unexpected event startled everyone. Mu Tingting¡¯s face changed drastically; she hadn¡¯t meant to push the woman to death. If she died, wouldn¡¯t that be too boring? However, just as she was about to intervene, the middle-aged man raised his arm to block her. ¡°If she wants to die, let her. I will pretend I never had this daughter.¡± Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Chapter 3: A Soul from Huaxia Chapter 3: Chapter 3: A Soul from Huaxia Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Bang!¡± Mu Ruyue slammed her head against the tree, blood splattering instantly. The crimson blood streamed down her forehead, yet there was a liberating smile on her lips. At last, she no longer had to hear these heart-piercing words¡­ She slowly closed her eyes, a glowing tear still lingering at the corner. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression was emotionless as he glanced at the girl lying in the pool of blood. His cold demeanor made it seem as if she were merely a stranger to him. Ye Tianfeng was also slightly stunned. To be this ruthless as a father, he was indeed heartless. But who could blame him? After all, Mu Ruyue was a First Rank trash. With a genius like Ting¡¯er, that woman was destined to not even qualify as a sidepiece¡­ Yet at that moment, the previously silent girl abruptly opened her eyes and then got up from the ground. In that instant, her eyes glinted coldly, staring icily at the people who were about to leave. She remembered being ambushed by the Gai Family at Changbai Mountain, sacrificing herself to protect the Ancient Pill Book, and then¡­ being swept away by a gust of wind. Where was this place? Suddenly, a memory that didn¡¯t belong to her forcefully crashed into her mind, causing a splitting headache. She tightly clutched her head, her blood-stained brows furrowed deeply. Divine Martial Continent? Wasn¡¯t she in Huaxia? What was this Divine Martial Continent? However, from the memories, she could tell that this was a place that revered martial arts. Cultivation here, just like in Huaxia, involved absorbing energy into the Dantian with the aid of Elixirs and other techniques. The level divisions were the same as well. The person she had possessed shared her name, but was someone with blocked meridians¨Ca complete waste. Just moments ago, she couldn¡¯t bear the blow and died, heading to the Netherworld. Back in Huaxia, Mu Ruyue was a Martial Artist. For Ancient Martial Artists, nothing in the world was impossible. So after a brief shock, she had to accept one fact. She had crossed over! And into the body of a waste. ¡°Sister, you¡­ you¡¯re still alive?¡± Ting¡¯er¡¯s delicate body trembled, her face showing a look of joy, ¡°That¡¯s great, I thought you¡­¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s cold gaze fixed on the girl¡¯s delighted face. She moved her lips and said, ¡°Do you have something to say? If not, get out of the way!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ting¡¯er bit her thin lips, tears of grievance welling in her eyes, ¡°I was just worried about you, sister. If I did something wrong, please don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡± She looked so pitiful, like a pure white flower, evoking tender affection. The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Mu Ruyue, is this how you treat your sister? Ting¡¯er was so worried about you just now. You¡¯re not worth her feelings!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sister?¡± Mu Ruyue laughed coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember my mother giving birth to such a sister!¡± Ting¡¯er¡¯s face slightly changed. As an adopted daughter of the Mu Family and not a legitimate young lady, this had always been her life¡¯s greatest pain. If it weren¡¯t for her father¡¯s critical illness back then, and in an attempt to find her a protector, designing to save the Madam of Mu Family, her foster father, obsessed with maternal figures, wouldn¡¯t have adopted her. From that moment, she swore to rise above others and make the Mu Family treat her as they would a legitimate daughter. But this wretched Mu Ruyue would always use this matter to stab her in the heart! What was so great about her? She was nothing beyond having the blood of the Mu Family! Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Plan Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Plan Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Outrageous!¡± The middle-aged man clenched his fist, the muscles in his temple twitching. His gaze was as if he was looking at a mortal enemy. ¡°Ting¡¯er is my daughter! How dare you insult her like this?¡± It seemed that in his heart, only Mu Tingting and Mu Yixue were his daughters. Mu Ruyue was a wild child who spoke ill of his precious daughter. ¡°Father, forget it,¡± Mu Tingting grabbed the middle-aged man¡¯s arm, shook her head, and bit her lip. ¡°Ting¡¯er knows her place. I am just a foster-daughter of the Mu Family and ask for nothing else. I lost my real father when I was young, and just having a bit of fatherly love from you makes me content.¡± ¡°Ai,¡± the middle-aged man sighed. ¡°Ting¡¯er, your real father died saving the old madam. At that time, I vowed to treat you as my own daughter. How can I allow anyone to harm you even slightly?¡± He cast a dark glance at Mu Ruyue. Clearly, the ¡®anyone¡¯ he spoke of referred to Mu Ruyue¡­ ¡°Father, the Young Master Shi is still here.¡± Mu Tingting hung her head and said quietly. No one noticed the cold smile on her lips. Of course, she wasn¡¯t pleading for Mu Ruyue¡¯s sake. She understood that the Young Master Shi favored understanding and considerate women. It was the reason he had fallen for her in the first place. ¡°Heh, Young Master Shi, forgive this embarrassing scene,¡± the middle-aged man apologized with cupped fists and then turned to Mu Ruyue, frowning and speaking coldly. ¡°What are you standing there for? Get out of here immediately! If you dare interrupt again when the Young Master Shi and Ting¡¯er are together, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± A cold light flashed in Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes, but she had just arrived on this continent and needed some time to fully digest some things. So she only cast a piercing gaze at her father, Mu Qing, and then walked toward her dwelling based on her memories. Mu Qing was startled. Did his daughter really have that kind of look? However, he did not think much of it and turned to Ye Tianfeng, saying, ¡°Young Master Shi, you see, Ting¡¯er is still an unwed girl but has already given her purity to you. When do you plan on breaking the engagement with that useless person and marrying Ting¡¯er?¡± Ye Tianfeng frowned slightly and, after a moment, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mu Family Master. Ting¡¯er will definitely become my Lady Shi. However, we cannot inform Grandpa Emperor that Ting¡¯er and I have already shared intimacy. Otherwise, given his nature, since this happened before she is married, he would only give Ting¡¯er the title of concubine, which would be too unfair to her.¡± His Ting¡¯er was so outstanding and wonderful that only the title of Lady Shi could match her. ¡°Then what does Young Master Shi intend to do?¡± ¡°In several months, the Imperial City will hold a martial arts tournament. Now that Ting¡¯er is already a Third-level Martial Artist, there aren¡¯t many young people in the Purple Moon Country who can surpass her. If she wins, Grandpa Emperor will view her differently. At that time, I will introduce her to my master, and even Grandpa Emperor has to listen to my master. Moreover, my master is also an Alchemy Master.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Alchemy Master¡­ Mu Qing¡¯s breathing tightened, his eyes shining brightly. Due to the scarcity of Alchemists, they held the highest status on the continent. If one could befriend an Alchemist, they would never have to worry about elixirs again. ¡°Young Master Shi, rest assured, Ting¡¯er will definitely win that martial arts tournament. Heh, just as you said earlier, in this Imperial City, there are very few geniuses who can compare to Ting¡¯er.¡± Mu Qing smiled slightly. He had great confidence in the foster-daughter he had raised for over ten years. Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Divine Martial Continent Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Divine Martial Continent Editor: Henyee Translations In a room located in the West Garden. A young girl lay on the bed, holding her head in her hands, her eyes open as she looked at the beams. During this time, she organized the memories in her mind that didn¡¯t belong to her. This place, named the Divine Martial Continent, focused on cultivating Qi, also known as martial artists. The division of martial artists on the continent was simple, starting from a First-level Warrior to a Ninth-level Martial Artist, which was the Postnatal Realm, and those beyond the Ninth-level Martial Artist reached the Innate Realm. Innate Strong People could already dominate the continent. Even the Royal Family couldn¡¯t possess a strong person in the Innate Realm; the Ninth-level Martial Artist was the limit. So, once an Innate Strong Person appeared, they would be treated as an honored guest in any country. Besides martial artists, there was another profession called Alchemist. Becoming an Alchemist was extremely demanding, requiring not only a Fire Attribute martial artist but also strong spiritual power. The stronger the spiritual power of a Fire Element martial artist, the more genius their talent would be in alchemy. However, in this continent where the strong were revered, the person she had possessed was a waste. Due to blocked meridians since childhood, she wasn¡¯t even a First-level Warrior. This also defined her lack of status in the Mu Family. ¡°Blocked meridians?¡± Mu Ruyue leaped up from the bed, sitting cross-legged. Her fingers lightly rested on her pulse, and her expression gradually turned cold. ¡°It seems the original owner was not naturally a waste but was poisoned. The toxins accumulated in her meridians, blocking the Qi flow and preventing cultivation.¡± But back in Huaxia, she was the heir to a medical family, so this kind of poison wasn¡¯t difficult for her. ¡°If I had silver needles, I would be 100 percent confident in detoxifying. But for now, I can only use embroidery needles as a substitute. Though embroidery needles are less safe, if used improperly, not only will they fail to detoxify, they might even cause cross-infection. Moreover, embroidery needles are shorter and can easily be left inside the body if not careful.¡± However, she had no other option now. Going to a weapons shop to forge a set of silver needles would cost a lot of silver, but right now, she was very poor, so poor she didn¡¯t have a single copper coin. It was hard to imagine this was the treatment the legitimate miss of the Mu Family should have. Fortunately, as a girl in the boudoir, she had plenty of embroidery needles. ¡°The first step of acupuncture is disinfection.¡± Holding a few five-centimeter-long embroidery needles in her hand, Mu Ruyue lit a candle and placed the needle tips over the flames. After 15 minutes, the entire embroidery needle turned red, and she then placed it into the prepared clean water. ¡°This place is quite backward. There is no alcohol, not even disinfectant, so I can only use the most primitive method. But this is enough. The next step is detoxification.¡± Mu Ruyue sat cross-legged again, her fingers quickly tapping several acupoints, and then she slowly inserted the embroidery needles into each acupoint one by one. Time passed slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This period was extremely suffering for Mu Ruyue. The sour pain caused by expelling the toxins made her willow-like eyebrows knit tightly. Her delicate face turned pale, and her thin lips trembled slightly. Suddenly, the girl bathed in the sunset abruptly opened her sharp eyes, a wanton smile appearing on her lips, with a flickering light in her cold eyes. ¡°The toxins are finally cleared.¡± At this moment, she felt unexpectedly refreshed. That feeling from her previous life seeped into her heart again, making the smile on her lips even more radiant, though her eyes were still icy cold. ¡°I am not the Mu Ruyue of this continent, but I now live as her. Therefore, her unwillingness and anger, I will return to those people bit by bit.¡± Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Chapter 6: The Dan Book, the Treasure Sought by Every Alchemy Master Chapter 6: Chapter 6: The Dan Book, the Treasure Sought by Every Alchemy Master Editor: Henyee Translations In the Imperial Study Room, Ye Tianfeng gazed at the bright yellow figure sitting on the dragon chair, reading the memorials, and did not hurry, standing quietly to the side, waiting. After a while, Emperor Zi Yue put down the memorial in his hand and looked up at the handsome young man standing below: ¡°Feng¡¯er, what brings you to see me?¡± Ye Tianfeng smiled, his entire being radiating confidence. ¡°Grandpa Emperor, I have come regarding my marriage with Mu Ruyue of the Mu Family.¡± ¡°I know your thoughts,¡± Emperor Zi Yue frowned, his face slightly darkened as he spoke, ¡°But a decree I personally issued, how can it be retracted?¡± Ye Tianfeng¡¯s eyes flashed with cunning: ¡°Grandpa Emperor, in the upcoming competition, my master will attend personally. By then, I will ask my master for a Heavenly Primordial Pill for you. It might help you break through to a Seventh-level Warrior.¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately became excited. Heaven knew how many years he had been stuck at the sixth level, unable to break through without external aid. Giving up such a good opportunity would be foolish. ¡°Ahem,¡± suppressing his inner joy, Emperor Zi Yue smiled faintly, ¡°In that case, I will help Mu Ruyue of the Mu Family find another husband, giving the Mu Family a proper explanation. Feng¡¯er, bring Mu Ruyue to see me in a few days.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa Emperor.¡± Ye Tianfeng bowed his head respectfully, a smug smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡ª- In the Mu Family¡¯s courtyard, a young girl slowly opened her eyes, and with a wave of her hand, a book was caught in her grasp. The book looked ordinary, but the two golden characters on the ancient bronze cover spoke of its unusual nature. Dan Book! Mu Ruyue tightly held the book in her hand, a complex look in her eyes. This Dan Book was something her grandpa left her before he passed away and was the treasure every cultivator dreamed of. In the past, her grandpa left the sect because of this book and established a medical family in the Mortal World. Eventually, due to this Dan Book, she was schemed against by the Gai Family and lost her life on Changbai Mountain. She never expected her soul to transmigrate and come to this continent opposite to Huaxia¡­ ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what purpose Grandpa left this thing for. No matter how good the Dan Book is, it¡¯s just a burden if it can¡¯t be opened.¡± The innocent man bears no guilt; the guilty one bears the jade. Mu Ruyue understood this principle better than anyone. However, at this moment, the Dan Book suddenly emitted a bronze-colored light, forcefully entering Mu Ruyue¡¯s mind without her consent. This¡­ What is happening? Ouch! Instantly, Mu Ruyue¡¯s head felt as if it would explode. She clutched her head tightly, her face turning pale from the pain. She had no idea how much time had passed¡­ The pain finally subsided, but Mu Ruyue still didn¡¯t understand what had happened. ¡°What was that just now¡­¡± She looked at the Dan Book in her hand with astonishment, furrowing her brows. At that moment, a fresh breeze blew in through the window, rustling the pages of the Dan Book. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Haha, after so many years, I can finally come out again. Hmm? This atmosphere¡­ Could it be that I have returned to the Divine Martial Continent?¡± A domineering laugh echoed into the sky. Then Mu Ruyue saw a black figure appear before her. The man who came into view was elegant and handsome, with well-defined features and a domineering smile. His eyebrows were high, exuding a kingly aura. He seemed like the supreme ruler, looking down on all living beings. Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Master and Servant Contract Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Master and Servant Contract Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Girl, did you release me?¡± The man arched his eyebrows, looking at Mu Ruyue with a half-smile. ¡°Since you released me, I won¡¯t kill you. You may leave.¡± With a wave of his hand, his sleeve created a gust. Suddenly, his expression changed drastically, emitting a violent aura. ¡°Who? Who dared to contract me? And even a wretched Master and Servant Contract! Who did this?¡± The Master and Servant Contract bound the Contractor for a lifetime, making them unable to defy their master; otherwise, they would fall into hell and never find salvation. His domineering black eyes narrowed slightly as he cast an angry gaze at Mu Ruyue. ¡°Did you contract me? No! With your strength, you couldn¡¯t possibly contract me. Unless¡­¡± His eyes darted towards the Dan Book in Mu Ruyue¡¯s hands. Gritting his teeth in rage, he thought, This thing imprisoned me for so many years, and now it helped this woman contract me? Finally gaining freedom, only to have it destroyed by this damned book once again! As soon as his strength recovered, the first thing he would do was burn this damned book! ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes turned cold, expressionless as she stared at the domineering man before her. Through this sudden turn of events, she drew two conclusions. First, her soul¡¯s transfer to another world must be related to the Dan Book. Second, the Dan Book originally came from the Divine Martial Continent and somehow ended up in Huaxia. But no matter what, since she was here, she had to adapt. The most important thing now was to strengthen her power. The survival laws of this continent were identical to those of the Cultivation World of Huaxia. Survival of the fittest! Only with great strength could she survive and eventually find a way back to Huaxia. The man¡¯s handsome face darkened; anyone who had just escaped captivity only to be confined again would not be in a good mood. ¡°Yan Jin, my name. Thousands of years ago, uttering my name would cause fools to tremble. Unfortunately, I fell into a human trap and was imprisoned in this book for a thousand years. Now, probably few remember my name.¡± ¡°Who imprisoned you?¡± Mu Ruyue asked with calm eyes. ¡°How would I know? If I find out who it was, they¡¯ll regret being born!¡± Yan Jin gritted his teeth. ¡°These thousand years have drained most of my Qi, and the remaining power within me is extremely unstable. Otherwise, not even the Dan Book could have helped you contract me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just thinking about being caught by humans again made Yan Jin¡¯s face look unpleasant. ¡°Anyway, I never planned to keep you. If you want to leave, go ahead.¡± Mu Ruyue got out of bed, poured herself a cup of tea, and didn¡¯t spare him a glance. Yan Jin¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on the girl, a faint and obscure light flashing in his deep eyes. He took a large step and sat in front of Mu Ruyue, quirking his lips. ¡°Now I don¡¯t plan to leave.¡± His power was unstable, but being around this girl might help him recover faster. Yan Jin stayed with the intention of quickly regaining his strength. Once fully recovered, not even the Master and Servant Contract could bind him forever. ¡°If you wish to stay, you must abide by two conditions,¡± Mu Ruyue said, gracefully sipping the bitter tea, her eyebrows slightly raised. ¡°First, I don¡¯t care what your past status was, but here, you can¡¯t act high and mighty. Second, you must unconditionally obey my orders. If you can¡¯t do this, you may leave. I don¡¯t keep those who disobey, nor do I want someone stabbing me in the back during a fight.¡± Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Chapter 8: The Handsome Man Who Fell from the Sky Chapter 8: Chapter 8: The Handsome Man Who Fell from the Sky Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, the girl¡¯s determined expression was so dazzling that it made Yan Jin¡¯s deep eyes narrow slightly, emanating a suffocating darkness. Suddenly, he chuckled, his domineering eyebrows raising, and his dark eyes as deep as the lightless night. ¡°Do you know what kind of contract we have? The Master and Servant Contract is the most domineering of all contracts. Unless you dissolve the contract with me, if you die, I will accompany you in death!¡± If that weren¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t have been so furious. Of course, now he didn¡¯t want to leave. Since this girl was the owner of the Dan Book, staying by her side would surely accelerate the recovery of his strength. Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow. So it seemed he had agreed to her request. ¡°You following me like this is too conspicuous.¡± In other words, he had to stay hidden and couldn¡¯t come out. But given Yan Jin¡¯s usual demeanor, how could he willingly stay in the shadows? ¡°This isn¡¯t a big problem for me.¡± Yan Jin raised his domineering eyebrows and then let a black light surround his body. Gradually, his form began to shrink until he became a palm-sized black little beast. This little beast was as crystal-clear as jelly, delightfully soft, with two large, watery eyes that seemed to hold a faint mist. It was hard to imagine that this cuddly little beast was the same domineering and handsome man. ¡°So this is your true form.¡± Mu Ruyue smiled as she pinched the elastic body of the little beast, her eyes filled with laughter. Suddenly, Yan Jin froze as if struck by lightning, and then a suspicious red flush appeared on his black body. If his body were human, that would be¡­ his buttocks¡­ His buttocks had been pinched twice by a human girl? But Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t realize where she had pinched and made no attempt to stop, causing Yan Jin to grind his teeth in hatred. If he were in his human form, his handsome face would likely be beet red with embarrassment. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see around first.¡± ¡ª- The capital Feng City. A scene of prosperity. The girl walked along the bustling street, her cold gaze scrutinizing the pedestrians, confirming once again she had indeed come to a world disconnected from Huaxia. Despite possessing the memories of the previous owner, this world was completely unfamiliar to her. ¡°However, as long as I¡¯m alive, I will definitely find a way back to my homeland.¡± Squeezing the soft body of the little beast in her arms, Mu Ruyue slightly lifted her eyes, her delicate face holding a maturity beyond her years. The little beast glared at her unhappily, recalling her previous actions, its watery eyes filled with a sense of humiliation. No choice, to recover his strength quickly, he had to endure! ¡°Girl, where are we going now?¡± Yan Jin¡¯s domineering voice sounded in her mind, causing Mu Ruyue to frown and say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m communicating with you through our souls.¡± Yan Jin rolled his eyes at her, his expression as if sneering at an ignorant country bumpkin. But Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t argue with him. She lifted her eyes slightly, her gaze burning brightly. ¡°Think of a way to make money.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She needed to refine the elixir. Of course, refining elixir required both a pill furnace and ingredients, all of which needed money. Yet, she was utterly penniless. At this moment, at Feng City¡¯s most prestigious Xiangyun Restaurant, Mu Ruyue had just arrived when a cacophony of noises came from above. Before she could figure out what was happening, something fell directly on her. Hiss! The bone-crushing pain made Mu Ruyue gasp in shock. She frowned, just about to see who had hit her when an exceptionally handsome face suddenly appeared before her eyes. In that instant, she understood what it meant to be stunningly breathtaking. Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Really Foolish? Pretending to be Crazy and Foolish? Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Really Foolish? Pretending to be Crazy and Foolish? Editor: Henyee Translations The youth¡¯s features were exquisite, like the light of the sun and moon enveloping his face, flawless to the point of perfection, making it impossible for people to look away. Dressed in immaculate white clothes, his ink-black hair fell messily onto Mu Ruyue¡¯s face, and his clear eyes lacked the smoke and filth of the mortal world. So clean that he seemed not to belong to this world. The youth showed no intention of getting off her. He sniffed, a beautiful smile appearing on his handsome face. He said, ¡°Sister, you smell so nice.¡± At this moment, Mu Ruyue¡¯s delicate face darkened. She stared coldly at the boy pressing on her and squinted her eyes: ¡°Get up!¡± In an instant, a mist of grievance appeared in the boy¡¯s eyes as he looked at her pitifully: ¡°Sister, did I do something wrong?¡± For some reason, looking at the boy¡¯s aggrieved handsome face, Mu Ruyue thought of her brother from her previous life. He was also someone she had once protected with everything she had. He used to look at her with those innocent and aggrieved eyes¡­ ¡°Haha, this fool really jumped.¡± A mocking laugh came from above, and Mu Ruyue clearly felt the boy¡¯s body stiffen. His clear eyes filled with a layer of mist, but his pitiful and tragic appearance did not appease the person above. ¡°A fool is always a fool, and will never turn the tables in a lifetime.¡± In front of the bright window, a well-dressed man exuded an aura of nobility. He opened his folding fan, a carefree smile at the corner of his mouth as he looked down mockingly at the people below. Mu Ruyue narrowed her eyes slightly, glaring at the person pressing on her, her tone obviously unfriendly: ¡°How long do you plan on staying on top of me?¡± Although his gaze was very similar to her brother¡¯s from her previous life, Mu Ruyue was also clearly aware that they were not the same person. The boy who had fallen on her was too handsome, so handsome that it was almost like he was a bewitching creature capable of turning the world upside down. Especially those pure eyes, innocent yet alluring. Once the boy got up, she stood up as well, patting off the dust on her clothes, and looked towards the window at the well-dressed man with peach blossom eyes. At that moment, the well-dressed man also noticed Mu Ruyue standing next to the handsome boy. ¡°Prince.¡± Ling Ying felt a surge of anger rising from the bottom of his heart when he saw the girl daring to look at his prince with such eyes. Their prince was of such high status, how could she gaze at him so rudely? Raising a hand to stop Ling Ying, Ye Yihua¡¯s lips curved with interest: ¡°Today, I tricked this fool here to test whether he was truly foolish or just pretending. I¡¯ve never been at ease all these years, but judging by what happened just now, he really is a fool.¡± This kind of fool posed no threat to him, but if he had been pretending to be mad and foolish all these years, his deep calculative mind would definitely become a major problem. Slightly narrowing his beautiful peach blossom eyes, Ye Yihua¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Putting away the folding fan, Ye Yihua glanced at the boy, then turned and disappeared from the window. ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± The boy bit his thin lips, his pure eyes¨Cuntainted by the slightest impurity¨Cstaring pitifully at Mu Ruyue. Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow: ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Upon hearing this, the boy lowered his head, speaking softly with a trace of unease in his voice: ¡°Because I am a fool, and the maidservants who serve me are all very afraid of me.¡± Looking at the boy¡¯s thin figure, Mu Ruyue said coolly: ¡°That¡¯s them. Between people, there is no difference.¡± Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: Chapter 10 This Fool is Not Simple Chapter 10: Chapter 10 This Fool is Not Simple Editor: Henyee Translations The boy¡¯s eyes once again welled up with tears, and through the misty haze, he looked at Mu Ruyue¡¯s indifferent and delicate side profile, ¡°Sister, your heart is truly beautiful.¡± A beautiful heart? It was the first time Mu Ruyue heard someone say that. In her previous life, she was nothing but a devil, with countless lives taken by her hands. Now, it was only because the boy reminded her of her late younger brother that she had said so much nonsense. But that was¡­ all there was to it. ¡°And also, you seem older than me, so don¡¯t call me sister.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no but.¡± Mu Ruyue glared at him fiercely, speaking harshly. The boy seemed frightened, his eyes welling up with tears of grievance, cautiously looking at Mu Ruyue¡¯s clearly displeased face. However, the boy¡¯s pitiful look made a soft spot in Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart. She sighed lightly, saying, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have shouted at you, but we are just strangers crossing paths. I¡¯m unlucky to have been burdened by you, so let¡¯s part ways here.¡± With that, she grabbed the bystander Yan Jin, who was watching the scene, and disappeared into the bright sunlight without looking back. Thus, she didn¡¯t see the handsome boy¡¯s gaze change from initial innocent allure to deep contemplation. In Mu Ruyue¡¯s grasp, Yan Jin narrowed his domineering black eyes, his sharp gaze locked firmly on the handsome boy behind them. Although by then the boy had withdrawn his probing gaze¡­ ¡°This fool is not simple.¡± Was he really just a simple fool? Yan Jin laughed, but regardless of whether he was a fool or not, what did it have to do with him? ¡°Hey, did you guys hear? Qingyun Sect is holding a talent test for the martial artists of Feng City. It¡¯s an opportunity that comes only once every few years. Let¡¯s hurry and take a look.¡± Talent test? Mu Ruyue naturally halted her steps, her eyes narrowing slightly. A glint flashed through her dark eyes. From the memories left by the previous owner, she knew that Qingyun Sect would come to Feng City every three years to hold a talent test, helping those who had yet to step onto the path of martial arts. The talent of a person determines their future achievements. This was also Qingyun Sect¡¯s way of selecting outstanding seedlings from the outside world to enter the sect. The previous owner¡¯s fiance, the Heir of Jing King, Ye Tianfeng, was chosen to become an Inner Sect Disciple of Qingyun Sect due to his extraordinary talent. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what my talent is like, so why not take this opportunity to test it?¡± Mu Ruyue gently stroked her chin, her eyes glimmering. Though nine years ago she had undergone a talent test, her meridians were blocked, and the airflow was obstructed, resulting in the test declaring her¡­ a waste. ¡°Girl, what? You want to take the test?¡± Yan Jin obviously saw through Mu Ruyue¡¯s thoughts and got excited, ¡°Then go take the test. I¡¯d also like to know what kind of genius the owner chosen by the Dan Book is.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of the Dan Book that had trapped him for a millennium, Yan Jin was gnashing his teeth in hatred. ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded with a smile, ¡°I am also very interested in this test.¡± With that, she followed the enthusiastic crowd towards the Testing Hall established by Qingyun Sect in the mortal world. But once there, Mu Ruyue realized that many were there with a spectator¡¯s mindset, as they had already undergone the talent test before. Now, those gathered here were a bunch of four- and five-year-old kids. Thus, she stood out among the crowd. Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Talent Test Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Talent Test Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Who is that girl? Why is she taking the Talent Test at such an age?¡± ¡°Haha, I suppose her previous test results weren¡¯t satisfactory, so she wants to see if her talent has increased with age. But talent isn¡¯t the same as strength; it¡¯s impossible for it to improve over time.¡± ¡°However, why does she look so familiar to me? It seems I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before¡­¡± The crowd looked at Mu Ruyue standing in the line, with a hint of astonishment in their eyes. They couldn¡¯t help but whisper amongst themselves, but their gazes clearly carried mockery. She¡¯s already in her teens and still coming to take the Talent Test? Isn¡¯t she ashamed? It¡¯s no wonder people didn¡¯t recognize Mu Ruyue. Even though a few years ago she was known as Feng City¡¯s number one waste and the fiancee of the Heir of Jing King, she was publicly humiliated every time she appeared. She was subjected to cold sarcasm and insults. Unable to bear it, Mu Ruyue hadn¡¯t shown herself in public for years. So many people had forgotten about her. ¡°Hey, I remember her,¡± suddenly, a surprised voice rang out, ¡°isn¡¯t she Mu Ruyue from the Mu Family? I saw her when I went to look for Ting¡¯er at the Mu Family not long ago.¡± ¡°What? She¡¯s that number one waste, the disgrace of the Mu Family?¡± After that person spoke, all eyes collectively focused on Mu Ruyue again, their gazes even more mocking. A worthless waste, even if she takes the test a hundred times, she¡¯ll still be a waste. Under these piercing eyes, a cute little girl stepped forward, her face displaying disappointment. Clearly, her test results weren¡¯t satisfying. However, the Qingyun Sect always kept test results confidential, so no one knew how poor her talent was. ¡°Girl, it¡¯s your turn.¡± The steward lifted his eyelids slightly, glanced at Mu Ruyue, then turned to lead her inside the hall. In the spacious hall, a bronze stone was placed in the middle. An elder with white beard and hair was sitting in the center, eyes closed and meditating. It wasn¡¯t until Mu Ruyue walked in that he slowly opened his eyes. His indifferent eyes swept over Mu Ruyue. Stroking his beard gently, he said unhurriedly, ¡°Do you know how to channel your energy? Walk over to the stone, place your hand on it, and try to channel your energy.¡± Following the elder¡¯s instructions, Mu Ruyue placed her hand on the stone, closed her eyes slowly, and began channeling her energy to her palm. Whoosh! Suddenly, the bronze stone emitted a red light. On the test stone, there were several levels each represented by different colors: red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple, with red being the worst and purple the strongest. There was also a legendary level: colorless. Yes, colorless was no color at all. No color was actually the strongest talent. ¡°Red.¡± The elder¡¯s face showed no particular reaction. After all, on this continent, people with red talent were the most common. Such people were not fit for cultivation, and even if they did cultivate, they wouldn¡¯t achieve much. Just as he was about to call the next person, the red light suddenly changed. Orange. That¡¯s right, the red had turned into orange! The elder¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise. The test stone wasn¡¯t supposed to change color once the test began. This really was like seeing a ghost. But the color changes didn¡¯t stop. Yellow, green, cyan, blue¡­ The elder¡¯s expression gradually became numb. His mouth stiffened and he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Fortunately, the changes halted at blue, but it left him too shocked to speak. Fifteen years ago, Qingyun Sect took in an Inner Sect Disciple named Ye Tianfeng from Feng City, who was ultimately accepted as a disciple by Master Tianyuan. Yet even that boy only reached cyan. Thankfully, it finally ended. The elder picked up his tea to calm his nerves, but as he witnessed the next scene, his hand shook, nearly spilling the tea. Purple! The color had turned purple! The elder took a deep breath. Genius talent at the purple level¨Cthere were only a few on this continent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet the color changes were not over. The purple light on the test stone gradually faded while Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand was still pressing on it. If the light disappeared after she removed her hand, that would be normal, but while her hand remained on the stone, the purple light should not have vanished. Unless it indicated another situation. ¡°Smash!¡± The teacup slipped from the elder¡¯s hand, shattering into countless pieces on the ground. Heaven knows how much he had loved that cup, but now, even with it broken, he paid no attention; his eyes were fixated on Mu Ruyue. Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Unparalleled Genius Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Unparalleled Genius Editor: Henyee Translations Colorless. A talent that only exists in legends. How many years has it been? How many years have passed without anyone possessing a colorless talent? It has likely been thousands of years. But now, a person with a colorless talent had been discovered by him. The elder¡¯s breathing became rapid, his eyes filled with bloodshot veins. His gaze towards Mu Ruyue was like that of a hungry wolf seeing a long-lost delicacy, eager to pounce. Mu Ruyue withdrew her hand and was startled by the scene she saw. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished testing. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Through the memories of her predecessor, Mu Ruyue knew that a purple talent was considered top-notch. Since she had obtained the desired result, there was no need for her to stay here. ¡°Wait!¡± The elder hurriedly called out. It was a joke; how could he possibly let such a peerless genius leave so easily? ¡°Hehe,¡± he chuckled, rubbing his palms together. The elder smiled and said, ¡°Little girl, I am an elder of the Qingyun Sect. You can just call me Elder Zhao. Do you know your test results?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it purple?¡± ¡°Purple?¡± Elder Zhao¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile, ¡°It would be great if you were purple.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face gradually darkened. Could it be that her test results were truly disappointing? Suddenly, she recalled the abruptly vanished purple light, her heart becoming colder and heavier. ¡°Colorless, do you know what colorless means?¡± Elder Zhao, knowing her thoughts, gave her a stern look, ¡°The Peak of Martial Arts emphasizes the concept of ¡®nothingness,¡¯ and the colorless talent is more than twice as strong as the purple talent. For thousands of years, no one has achieved this level, but the strong ones from thousands of years ago who had the colorless talent¨Cweren¡¯t they all individuals who ascended to the pinnacle? Can purple even compare to colorless?¡± This colorless talent was indeed something Mu Ruyue was hearing about for the first time, and she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°By the way, girl, you should also test your spiritual power. We generally don¡¯t help people test their spiritual power, but you¡¯re an exception today.¡± As he said this, Elder Zhao hurriedly took out the stone for testing spiritual power and placed it beside the martial test stone. ¡°Testing spiritual power is very simple. You only need to channel your spiritual power into the stone as much as possible. This stone can absorb spiritual power; the more it swells, the stronger your spiritual power is.¡± Elder Zhao looked excited. He was eager to see how much this girl could astonish him. ¡°Boom!¡± Powerful spiritual energy spread throughout the room, even making Elder Zhao feel this fierce force. His expression froze slightly, his eyes fixed on the stone in front of Mu Ruyue. The spiritual power smashed into the stone, and in that instant, the stone absorbed the spiritual power and began to swell rapidly, without any sign of stopping, as if it could never be filled. Elder Zhao¡¯s expression froze, looking as though he had seen a ghost. How much spiritual power was required to achieve this? Of course, Elder Zhao did not know that Mu Ruyue¡¯s dense spiritual power was connected to her contract with the Dan Book. And he would never know. As the light grew intense, Elder Zhao¡¯s mouth gaped in astonishment, but before he could recover from the shock, there was a loud bang, and the stone exploded into powder. The Testing Hall returned to its usual calm. But the hearts of the people were far from calm¡­ Others might not know how hard the test stone was, but Elder Zhao certainly did. Even an Innate Strong Person¡¯s full blow would only break a corner. Now, it was shattered before his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This meant her boundless spiritual power was beyond the test stone¡¯s capacity. How much of a genius was this girl! Elder Zhao¡¯s face stiffened, clearly still recovering from the shock. Given her test results today, besides being an unparalleled genius in martial cultivation, there was no one more suited to becoming an Alchemy Master! A Heavenly Stage Alchemist, a rank that stood at the peak of the continent looking down upon all beings; for her, it might not be impossible¡­ Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: Chapter 13 The Chief Alchemy Master of the Qingyun Sect Chapter 13: Chapter 13 The Chief Alchemy Master of the Qingyun Sect Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Guess what the talent test result for Mu Ruyue of the Mu Family is?¡± ¡°Does that even need asking? It must be no good.¡± ¡°Haha, she¡¯ll be out soon. We¡¯ll just look at her expression to see if there¡¯s any clue.¡± As they were speaking, a figure in plain clothes leaped into their sight. The girl¡¯s expression was as cold as ice. Her eyes held no emotion, nor any surprise, just as when she had first arrived. Seeing her like this, everyone became even more certain of their thoughts. ¡°A waste is always a waste. No matter how things change, she¡¯ll always be just a waste.¡± Because all eyes were on Mu Ruyue, no one noticed the lingering shock on the manager¡¯s face as he followed behind her. Watching Mu Ruyue leave, the manager slowly withdrew his gaze and said coldly, ¡°Everyone, Elder Zhao just remembered he has some matters to attend to. The test is temporarily over. Please form a line at the same time next year!¡± With these words, he turned and walked into the Testing Hall. ¡°Elder Zhao,¡± the manager respectfully cupped his fists and said, ¡°I have sent those people away.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Elder Zhao nodded, a clear look of delight in his eyes as he recalled the test result, ¡°Act as if you never saw anything today. No one is allowed to speak about it, understood?¡± Elder Zhao¡¯s expression was uncharacteristically serious, making the manager quickly nod. ¡°Rest assured, Elder Zhao, I will not say a word.¡± ¡°Good. Now handle the rest of the matters. I need to make a trip to see Master Wu Yu.¡± This girl¡¯s talent was too shocking. If other powers learned of it, they would definitely vie with him for her. Hence, this test had to be kept secret from everyone. Thinking about the kind of person he had discovered, his heart filled with excitement. Since the genius martial arts competition was just a few days away, people from the Qingyun Sect currently appeared frequently in Feng City. The talent test was meant to discover geniuses, but it didn¡¯t mean that those with average talent couldn¡¯t rise through determination. Hence the genius martial arts competition existed. In a tavern, two elders were chatting and laughing heartily. One wore a yellow-striped shirt with green trousers, his eyes exuding sharpness, while the other was in a grayish-white cotton robe, with a red cloak over it, looking quite mismatched. ¡°Haha, Tian Yuan, I remember your disciple Ye Tianfeng is the Princely Heir of Purple Moon Country, right?¡± Wu Yu looked at the elder in the yellow-striped shirt, speaking humorously. ¡°Hehe, the Princely Heir can indeed be considered a talented young man. You are fortunate, Tian Yuan.¡± ¡°Master Wu Yu exaggerates,¡± Tian Yuan smiled and said modestly, ¡°If Master Wu Yu intends to take on a disciple, there would be countless geniuses vying to be your pupil. The title of the Qingyun Sect¡¯s chief alchemist is an excellent invitation. How could I compare to Master Wu Yu? But Master Wu Yu¡¯s standards are very high; few can catch your eye. However, Feng¡¯er does have impressive talent, an exceptional alchemist prospect. I¡¯ve already started teaching him how to refine elixirs.¡± Wu Yu gently stroked his beard, a faint smile playing on his lips, saying nothing. He had merely made some idle talk out of boredom. Truth be told, a genius like Ye Tianfeng barely caught his attention. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, a knock came from outside the door, followed by Elder Zhao entering. Seeing the two elders chatting happily, he suppressed his excitement, took a deep breath, and called out, ¡°Master Wu Yu, Master Tian Yuan.¡± ¡°Elder Zhao, what is it? Has the test concluded?¡± Wu Yu asked lightly, turning his gaze to Elder Zhao, whose face was flushed with excitement, and asked curiously. ¡°Not yet. I interrupted the test to report something,¡± ¡°Oh? What could be important enough for you to halt the test?¡± ¡°Well, Master Wu Yu,¡± thinking of the scene in the Testing Hall, Elder Zhao¡¯s excitement was palpable, ¡°I have just discovered a peerless genius in the Testing Hall, truly a genius. Even Master Tianyuan¡¯s disciple Ye Tianfeng is not a tenth of what this genius is.¡± Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Qi Nourishing Medicine Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Qi Nourishing Medicine Editor: Henyee Translations Tian Yuan¡¯s face slightly darkened. After all, Ye Tianfeng was his disciple. How could his complexion look good when others spoke of him that way? ¡°Elder Zhao, even if that child¡¯s talent you tested is very strong, it cannot compare to Feng¡¯er, can it? Besides his astounding talent in cultivation, he can also become an alchemy master.¡± Noticing Tian Yuan¡¯s unpleasant expression, Elder Zhao realized he had gone too far. ¡°Master Tianyuan, you are mistaken. That genius is not a child; she is a young girl around fourteen years old.¡± ¡°Fourteen years old?¡± Wu Yu frowned, puzzled, and said, ¡°We conduct free tests for the public every three years. Shouldn¡¯t a girl of that age have already been tested? Elder Zhao, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°I am not entirely sure of the details, but the girl is said to possess the legendary Colorless Talent!¡± At the peak of Martial Arts lies nothingness. Thus, those with the Colorless Talent are destined to reach heights unattainable by ordinary people. Wu Yu suddenly stood up, his eyes fixed on Elder Zhao: ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Elder Zhao swallowed hard, his face full of shock as he continued, ¡°To be honest, I still can¡¯t believe someone with Colorless Talent has appeared again, and right under my nose. Later, I also tested her spiritual power. The test stone got so overloaded that it exploded.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s mouth hung open, the shock almost overwhelming him. After a moment, he came back to his senses from Elder Zhao¡¯s words and shook his head with a bitter smile: ¡°I suddenly feel the urge to take on a disciple¡­¡± Tian Yuan¡¯s body trembled a few times. He hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the shock and was stunned by Wu Yu¡¯s words. Who was Master Wu Yu? The chief alchemy master of the Qingyun Sect; even the Sect Leader had to show him respect. When the Sect Leader¡¯s daughter wanted to become his apprentice, he flatly refused without any concern for face. And now he was saying he wanted to take a disciple? But given that girl¡¯s talent, she indeed had the qualifications to become Master Wu Yu¡¯s disciple. No wonder the usually proud Master Wu Yu was moved. ¡ª- On Phoenix City Street, Mu Ruyue stopped, her gaze falling on the medicinal herbs recently thrown out from a pharmacy. Her delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly: ¡°Although these herbs are not valuable, it¡¯s a pity to waste them.¡± Yan Jin was taken aback: ¡°Girl, this lord is not an alchemy master and doesn¡¯t understand these things. But any person can see that these herbs are already yellowing and clearly withered. If they aren¡¯t discarded, can they still be sold for money?¡± Mu Ruyue ignored Yan Jin. She walked to the herbs, carefully picking them up. ¡°Girl, why do you want these withered herbs?¡± Yan Jin truly couldn¡¯t understand Mu Ruyue¡¯s actions. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say? To make money.¡± She stuffed the herbs into her bosom, said no more, and turned to walk back the way she came. By the time Mu Ruyue returned to the Mu Family, it was already dusk. As soon as she got home, she went straight to her room and slammed the door shut. Yan Jin had no idea what she planned to do and blinked curiously at her. Mu Ruyue took the withered herbs from her bosom and squinted, deep in thought. In the cultivation world, there is a method called Qi Nourishing Medicine, which can revive dying herbs. Although Ancient Martial Arts and cultivation are different, there are still commonalities. She wondered if the Qi Nourishing Medicine technique from the cultivation world would work. Thinking this, she gently placed her palm over the herbs, allowing a faint flow of qi to envelop them¡­ Actually, Mu Ruyue was merely trying her luck. After all, she hadn¡¯t officially started her cultivation journey yet, not even a First-level Warrior. Therefore, if there was even a slight chance, she would teach Yan Jin the method. With his strength, it should be easy to accomplish. But the result left Mu Ruyue herself stunned¡­ Under the warmth of her qi, the withered herbs gradually revived, their yellow leaves exuding vibrant life. Yan Jin was utterly stupefied. Despite all his experience, he had never seen such an extraordinary method. Moreover, he felt the herbs seemed to have grown significantly¡­ ¡°What is happening?¡± Mu Ruyue withdrew her hand and, seeing the herbs in front of her having grown several times larger, blinked in surprise. Qi Nourishing Medicine was supposed to only revive herbs. When did it also aid in their growth? All of this was beyond her understanding. A gleam flashed in her eyes, and a possibility entered Mu Ruyue¡¯s mind. Could this be related to her contract with the Dan Book? There was no other explanation. Now, she needed to grow rapidly. If she reached a certain level, all the mysteries in her heart would surely be resolved. The next morning. When the morning light shone on Mu Ruyue¡¯s face, she finally emerged from her cultivation. Although the former owner was a waste, she had read many books on cultivation, allowing her to enter the state quickly. One night wasn¡¯t enough to significantly boost her strength, but at least she became a First-level Warrior. She was no longer the worthless person who was despised and bullied! ¡°Bang!¡± The door was kicked open, and a vicious old nanny walked in, disdainfully scanning the simple furnishings before fixing her gaze on the cold-faced girl. ¡°Miss, the Family Head wants to see you.¡± After saying this, she glared fiercely at Mu Ruyue and turned to leave. Yan Jin slightly narrowed his eyes. Although he hadn¡¯t chosen this master willingly, she still bore the title of Lord Yan Jin¡¯s master. If others found out his master was bullied by an old woman, where would his honor be? Whoosh, Yan Jin transformed into a black light and violently charged at the old nanny. Bang! With a soft thud, his body slammed into the old nanny¡¯s back. Caught unprepared, she rolled down the steps, awkwardly tumbling several times. The impact nearly broke her old bones. ¡°Oh no, oh no!¡± The old nanny cried out in pain from the ground, unable to get up, cold sweat rolling down her forehead. ¡°Nanny Wang, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The maids quickly put down their work and helped the old nanny up from the ground. ¡°It was the young miss. The young miss hit me. Poor me, dedicating my old bones to the Mu Family, even coming early to wake her up, and she treats me like this.¡± Nanny Wang cried bitterly, making it seem as if Mu Ruyue had indeed bullied her. She did not notice, however, that after her words, everyone had peculiar expressions on their faces. Curiously, she turned and followed everyone¡¯s gaze, finding that the cold-faced girl was still sitting on the bed, smiling at her. But that smile was so cold it sent a chill down her spine. It had only been a few seconds since Nanny Wang fell. In such a short time, if the young miss had hit her, there wouldn¡¯t have been time to return to the bed. Even Nanny Wang herself didn¡¯t understand what had happened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue got off the bed, put on her shoes, and when she reached Nanny Wang, she paused, her lips curling, her eyes flashing with a cold light: ¡°Don¡¯t offend me, or you will suffer the consequences, just like you did just now!¡± At this moment, Mu Ruyue was as dazzling as a bright pearl, exuding radiant brilliance. For a moment, the maids were stunned. Was this bright and cold girl really their worthless young miss Mu Ruyue? She seemed like a different person. Ignoring the stares, Mu Ruyue lifted her head high, walking toward the Mu Family hall. With all eyes on Mu Ruyue, no one noticed that as she left, the small black beast in her bosom raised its head, its bright black eyes flashing with a domineering and violent light. Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 15 The Emperor Summons Chapter 15: Chapter 15 The Emperor Summons Editor: Henyee Translations In the grand hall of the Mu Family, Mu Qing was already sitting with a displeased face at the head seat, with Mu Tingting and Mu Yixue sitting next to him. Seeing Mu Ruyue finally arrive late, Mu Yixue had a smug smile on her lips, watching her with schadenfreude. In contrast, Mu Tingting, dressed in an orange silk skirt, was comforting Mu Qing, advising him not to blame Mu Ruyue. ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er, you are just too kind,¡± Mu Yixue snorted coldly through her nose when she saw Mu Tingting constantly speaking well of Mu Ruyue, ¡°It¡¯s because of your kindness that you get bullied. Have you forgotten how she treated you the day before yesterday? She pointed at your nose and called you an adopted daughter. Even though Sister Ting¡¯er is an adopted daughter, how much prestige has she brought to our Mu Family? Which young master in all of Feng City doesn¡¯t praise Sister Ting¡¯er? Unlike some people who eat and live in the Feng Family but have no practical use, yet they are the legitimate daughters of the Mu Family. If Sister Ting¡¯er were my blood sister, my life would be fulfilled.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s face carried a hint of reproach, but her eyes couldn¡¯t hide her pride, ¡°After all, she is still your sister, born of the same mother. Don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°But I would rather that mother gave birth to Sister Ting¡¯er!¡± Mu Yixue pouted slightly aggrievedly. The fact that Sister Ting¡¯er was scolding her for that waste made her hate Mu Ruyue even more. It so happened that this waste was heartless. Sister Ting¡¯er was so good to her, yet she was still clinging to the Heir of Jing King. She didn¡¯t even consider if she was worthy of him. From beginning to end, Mu Ruyue crossed her arms and watched the scene quietly, with an icy smile at the corners of her lips, neither anxious nor impatient. This made Mu Tingting a bit puzzled. With her usual temper, she would have probably made a scene by now. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow indifferently, her voice tinged with the laziness of someone not yet fully awake, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face darkened further, ¡°Is this how you speak to your father?¡± ¡°Oh? Then how should I address you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face turned green with anger. This girl was truly out of control! ¡°Father, calm down,¡± Mu Tingting quickly helped Mu Qing soothe his anger, then she looked up at the impatient-looking girl at the door, and said reproachfully, ¡°Sister, Father is also concerned about you. He heard that you went to take the talent test at the Testing Hall yesterday, so¡­¡± ¡°Ting¡¯er,¡± Mu Qing pushed Mu Tingting¡¯s hand away, his expression cold and somber, ¡°Stop speaking for this rebellious girl! Mu Ruyue, do you know what they said when I had dinner with those officials last night? They said you were shameless. A person in their teens going to take a talent test with a group of four- or five-year-olds. Clearly, you are a waste yet refuse to believe it. Even if you took the test a hundred times, you would still be a waste! Why don¡¯t you think about your father for once? Your actions make others mock me. I have raised you all these years, and instead of showing gratitude, you try every possible way to humiliate me!¡± After saying these words in one breath, Mu Qing took a deep breath. Until now, he still felt his face burning with shame. Having such a wasteful and unruly daughter was the greatest humiliation of his life. ¡°Are you finished? If so, I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± Mu Ruyue yawned. She would rather go back to cultivating than listen to Mu Qing¡¯s lecture here. ¡°Stop!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the girl turn to leave, Mu Qing¡¯s face grew even darker. Though Mu Ruyue had been a waste before, she at least listened to him. What had changed now? Even a waste knew how to resist? ¡°Father, let me handle this.¡± Mu Tingting furrowed her delicate brows. Though she wanted to see Mu Ruyue get scolded, there was something more important. ¡°Sister, Father is waiting for you here not just for that matter. There was a summons from the Imperial Palace just now. You and Father are to go to the palace immediately to meet the Emperor.¡± Suddenly, Mu Ruyue stopped, her delicate brows furrowing slightly¡­ Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 16: The Marriage Decree Turmoil (1) Chapter 16: Chapter 16: The Marriage Decree Turmoil (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The Golden Throne Hall, resplendent and magnificent, had an elder in a bright yellow dragon robe sitting atop the grand hall. Beside him was a stunningly beautiful woman, who appeared very young. Her delicate features could captivate any man¡¯s heart, even that of Emperor Zi Yue, who had grown too old to partake in such pleasures. Mu Ruyue had just stepped into the hall and instantly drawn everyone¡¯s attention. In the Golden Throne Hall, besides Emperor Zi Yue and his beloved Consort Ya, there were also several high-ranking ministers and princes. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Ye Yihua enthusiastically stroked her chin, recognizing the unlucky girl who had been struck by that fool. She could never forget the look Mu Ruyue gave her in that final moment. This woman was interesting, but unfortunately, she was renowned as the worthless one of Feng City. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty,¡± Mu Qing knelt down, tugging at the unresponsive Mu Ruyue and glaring at her. ¡°What are you standing there for? Kneel and pay your respects!¡± Mu Ruyue still didn¡¯t respond, the defiance in her cold eyes unmistakable. In her two lifetimes, she had only ever knelt before two people. One was her former teacher who had selflessly guided her, and the other was her grandfather who had doted on her and entrusted her with the Dan Book. Beyond that, she would rather die than break her proud spirit by kneeling to anyone else. ¡°Mu Ruyue!¡± Seeing Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face darken, Mu Qing grew anxious, and shouted in a low voice. When had this rebellious girl become so disobedient? Her death didn¡¯t matter, but implicating the Mu Family would be her fault! ¡°How insolent! I¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Suddenly, a sweet voice interjected from the side. Emperor Zi Yue withdrew his gaze from Mu Ruyue, turning to the woman he favored most, and gently asked, ¡°Beloved Consort, what is the matter?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this humble servant is feeling a bit hungry.¡± Ji Ru Ya touched her stomach, a shy smile playing on her lips. ¡°I wish for Your Majesty to accompany me for a meal once this matter is settled.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Emperor Zi Yue laughed heartily, pulling Ji Ru Ya into his embrace tenderly. ¡°Very well, I shall dine with my beloved consort shortly.¡± ¡°Then this humble servant thanks Your Majesty in advance.¡± Ji Ru Ya suppressed her inner disdain, her delicate face lighting up with a happy smile. After Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s attention shifted away from her, she turned to look at Mu Ruyue and winked secretly. This made Mu Ruyue even more certain that this woman was intentionally helping her. But why? They were strangers, so why help her? ¡°You are Mu Ruyue?¡± Emperor Zi Yue looked at the young girl¡¯s delicate face and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how someone so young from the Mu Family had such beauty that could ruin empires. If she weren¡¯t a good-for-nothing, Feng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have wanted to annul the engagement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Precisely.¡± Mu Ruyue looked directly into Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s eyes without a trace of fear. Emperor Zi Yue frowned slightly in displeasure but didn¡¯t erupt. He merely spoke in a stern tone. ¡°I summoned you here today for a reason. The marriage decree between you and the Heir of Prince Jing was indeed poorly considered. Now, I annul this engagement in public and will choose another husband for you. Among those present are several princes who have yet to marry an official wife. Marrying into their families won¡¯t wrong you.¡± Upon hearing these words, all the royal and noble men couldn¡¯t help but step back a few paces. Indeed, this woman had a beauty that could topple nations, but a daughter of the Mu Family, even if a useless one, could never be a mere concubine in their prince mansions. But they would never grant the position of official wife to someone so useless. Such a good-for-nothing wouldn¡¯t bring them any benefit. Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Marriage Bestowment Turmoil (II) Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Marriage Bestowment Turmoil (II) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I agree to the annulment, but,¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at the frightened princes and grandsons, a faint smile lifting the corners of her lips, ¡°it¡¯s not the Royal Family annulling the marriage, it¡¯s me, Mu Ruyue, who refuses to marry the heir of Prince Jing, and I don¡¯t want to have any ties with anyone from the Royal Family!¡± ¡°Mu Ruyue!¡± Mu Qing shouted loudly. Was this rebellious girl looking to die? Even if she wanted to die, she shouldn¡¯t drag her down with her. What status does the Royal Family have? Giving her an official wife position was already a favor. Even if they demoted her to a concubine, Mu Qing would never say a word against the Royal Family. But this rebellious girl was too ungrateful, daring to publicly disdain these princes and grandsons! Mu Ruyue looked coldly at Mu Qing, the corner of her lips curling in a mocking smile. Now she knew to be scared? Why didn¡¯t she feel fear when she brought her here in the first place? ¡°I, Mu Ruyue, have my pride. Frankly speaking, I look down on the heir of Prince Jing. Such a promiscuous stallion, I wouldn¡¯t even fancy him if I were blind!¡± Promiscuous¡­ stallion? The princes and grandsons were stunned. Did that include them as well? But seeing the Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face turning livid, everyone took a cold breath; no one dared to speak. Sitting beside Emperor Zi Yue, Ji Ru Ya almost clapped her hands in agreement. Wasn¡¯t it true? Apart from the late Prince Nan, which man in the Royal Family didn¡¯t have three wives and four concubines? They were all promiscuous stallions infected with diseases. ¡°Pfft.¡± Suddenly, an inappropriate laugh broke the tense atmosphere. Ye Yihua shook his folding fan, smiling as he said, ¡°Apologies, I couldn¡¯t hold it in. Mu Ruyue, if you weren¡¯t a waste, I would marry you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it: I have no interest in stallions. My man must have only me in this lifetime, not infecting himself with diseases, so even if I¡¯m a waste, I wouldn¡¯t marry you.¡± Raising an eyebrow, Ye Yihua lightly shook his folding fan and said, ¡°Father Emperor, your son has a proposal.¡± By this time, Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s mood had calmed, but his expression was still dark enough to drip water. ¡°Speak freely.¡± ¡°Does Father Emperor still remember the fool left by Imperial Uncle? That fool has never been in contact with women since childhood, and now the Prince Mansion has only an old nanny taking care of him. He will likely never have physical contact with any woman. Your son thinks she is quite suitable for that fool. Why not betroth them?¡± My dear cousin, you should thank me for sending you a breathtakingly beautiful bride. Thinking of this, Ye Yihua felt great, not knowing that he would later regret this decision for the rest of his life. ¡°You mean the Ghost King?¡± Emperor Zi Yue sneered. He was someone who held grudges. Not executing this woman on the spot was entirely due to the Mu Family¡¯s face, but it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t give her some punishment. ¡°Very well, I will immediately issue an edict. In three months, the Mu Family¡¯s daughter, Mu Ruyue, shall marry the Ghost King, Ye Wuchen.¡± Ghost King? Memories of the Ghost King flashed through Mu Ruyue¡¯s mind. This Ghost King was the son of Prince Nan¡¯an, Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s biological brother. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Prince Nan¡¯an was born nearly thirty years later than Emperor Zi Yue, he might have been the Emperor of Purple Moon Country. Unfortunately, fate was cruel, and he was destined never to ascend the throne. More legendary was that Prince Nan¡¯an and his Princess Consort were deeply in love. Despite being a Prince of Purple Moon Country, he married only one wife in his lifetime and left only one son, Ye Wuchen. On the night that Prince Nan¡¯an and his Princess Consort were murdered by treacherous villains, it was said that Ye Wuchen, who witnessed it all firsthand, was so terrified that he became a fool, and ever since, he has been an idiot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was said that this fool was not only idiotic but also looked like a ghost. The maid who once served him was frightened out of her mind by his appearance. Since then, no one was willing to step into the Ghost Prince Manor. Because of this, he who inherited Prince Nan¡¯an¡¯s title was given another title: Ghost King! Of course, this Ghost King rarely left the Prince Mansion, and only an old nanny took care of him. Besides the Royal Family, no one else had seen the Ghost King, so it was unknown whether he was truly as hideous as the rumors said. Originally unwilling to marry into the Royal Family, Mu Ruyue now had a different idea. If she went to the Ghost Prince Manor, it would be easier to act than in the Mu Family and more suitable for her plans¡­ Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 18: You, I Find Dirty Chapter 18: Chapter 18: You, I Find Dirty Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Alright, I accept.¡± Mu Ruyue curled her lips. In the Ghost Prince Manor where there were only two people, no one would bother her no matter what she wanted to do. But in the Mu Family, there were too many inconveniences. Anyway, once her strength grew, a Prince Mansion would no longer be able to restrict her steps. However, Mu Ruyue at that moment didn¡¯t know that this decision would bind her to a man for life, destined to be entangled with him for all eternity¡­ ¡°I will issue the decree to the Mu Family later. If there¡¯s nothing else, everyone may disperse,¡± said Emperor Zi Yue impatiently, waving his hand as he couldn¡¯t wait to share lunch with his beloved concubine. After everyone left, Ye Yihua walked over to Mu Ruyue with a smile. With his fan, he lifted her chin, his charming eyes brimming with a seductive smile. ¡°Miss Mu, that fool knows nothing of romance, nor how to satisfy a woman. If you have needs, feel free to come to me. My door will always be open for you, and I¡¯ll surely show you how good I am.¡± Mu Ruyue squinted her eyes, raised her hand to knock away the fan, and stared at him coldly, her gaze mocking. ¡°Do I need to say it again? I¡¯m not interested in someone like you. You must frequent brothels quite a bit, right? Perhaps your entire body is full of germs. I feel dirty even standing in front of you.¡± His smile froze for a moment, but Ye Yihua quickly returned to his flirtatious demeanor. ¡°Marrying that fool is no different from being alone in an empty room. So I believe you¡¯ll come looking for me. As for my skills, I¡¯m very confident. Even to someone inexperienced, I can ensure she won¡¯t feel much pain.¡± Mu Ruyue smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you have germs, but I won¡¯t allow others to bring them to me. If you have nothing else to say, Prince, please leave.¡± Ye Yihua gave her a meaningful glance and smiled lightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to what happens after you marry my cousin. By then, don¡¯t come crying to me.¡± Ye Yihua, who had both talent and looks, didn¡¯t know how many women were willing to spend a night with him. He didn¡¯t believe any woman could resist his charms. Though he couldn¡¯t marry this woman, it would be nice to make her his lover. After all, that fool wouldn¡¯t know how to touch her. Once Emperor Zi Yue announced the dispersal, Mu Qing didn¡¯t wait for Mu Ruyue. Instead, he hurriedly went to deliver the good news to Mu Tingting. So, in the vast Imperial Palace, Mu Ruyue got lost. ¡°Beat that fool to death! Beat him to death!¡± ¡°Yes, how can a fool be allowed to step into our palace?¡± ¡°Fool, let me tell you, Father has just arranged a marriage for you. It¡¯s with Feng City¡¯s number one waste. A fool matched with a waste, truly a perfect pair, hahaha!¡± Suddenly, a burst of chaotic noise came from ahead. Frowning, Mu Ruyue looked ahead, her gaze passing over the princes and princesses in luxurious clothes, landing on that helpless, thin figure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon seeing the familiar face, Mu Ruyue paused. This was the beautiful young man who¡¯d fallen on her yesterday. From their conversation, could he be the Ghost King? But wasn¡¯t the Ghost King supposed to look like a ghost? This young man was pure and handsome. How did he resemble a ghost? ¡°I¡­ I was just here to retrieve a kite,¡± the young man said, pursing his lips. His aggrieved look made him seem like a pitiful little lamb, making a few girls feel some pity as they tugged at the sleeves of the boys beside them, saying, ¡°Let it go.¡± ¡°Let it go? What for? Hmph, this fool came without Father¡¯s summons. How could I let him go?¡± Saying this, he snatched the kite from the young man¡¯s hand, snapping it in half with a crack and throwing it harshly into his face, snarling, ¡°There¡¯s your kite!¡± With his head slightly lowered, everyone thought the young man was silently mourning the broken kite. Yet, no one noticed that there wasn¡¯t a hint of sadness on his handsome face. Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 19: The Fool and the Waste Chapter 19: Chapter 19: The Fool and the Waste Editor: Henyee Translations Just as the boy¡¯s palm was about to strike the teenager, a slender hand tightly gripped his small arm, causing him so much pain that he almost burst into tears. ¡°Who are you? Let go of me or I¡¯ll have my father kill you!¡± The boy glared fiercely at the woman in plain clothes before him, threatening maliciously. This tactic always worked on everyone, including the person in front of him. Soon enough, she would kneel and beg for his forgiveness. After all, his father was the Emperor of the Purple Moon Country, so everyone should fear him! Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow. The boy in front of her was only about five years old, yet he was the son of the almost seventy-year-old Emperor Zi Yue. It seemed that the Royal Family members truly were prolific. ¡°Who am I?¡± Mu Ruyue chuckled softly. ¡°I am the so-called useless fiancee of the Ghost King. But even though I¡¯m a ¡®useless¡¯ person, dealing with a little brat like you is more than easy.¡± Bam! Mu Ruyue forcefully tossed him to the ground, her indifferent gaze sweeping over the stunned princes and princesses. Her voice was cold and devoid of emotion. ¡°Remember, he is my husband! I don¡¯t care how old you are or who your father is. If any of you dare to harm him, I will make you all understand my methods.¡± Though the girl¡¯s voice was calm, it sent a chill into everyone¡¯s hearts. Ye Wuchen stood watching Mu Ruyue, who was blocking in front of him, lost in thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Turning, she grabbed the teenager¡¯s hand. Mu Ruyue pulled him away without a glance at the stunned princes and princesses behind them. She had always been an unscrupulous demon, treating children and the elderly alike mercilessly. This was a world where only the strong survived. ¡°Sister,¡± Ye Wuchen gazed at Mu Ruyue with bright eyes, a pure smile on his handsome face. His eyes were clear and untainted. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me.¡± Mu Ruyue ignored him, continuing to pull him along as they walked forward. Finally, they reached a secluded corner. Mu Ruyue stopped, turned to look at the teenager, and said, ¡°Are you the Ghost King?¡± Under her gaze, Ye Wuchen nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t match the rumors,¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, half-smiling. ¡°They say the Ghost King looks like an actual ghost, so I didn¡¯t guess you were the Ghost King at first.¡± Trembling slightly, Ye Wuchen lowered his head and said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m really very ugly. The maids were scared insane by me. But my ugliness isn¡¯t in my face, it¡¯s here¡­¡± Pointing to his body, Ye Wuchen¡¯s face was full of helplessness. ¡°Sister, my body is really ugly. Please don¡¯t look at it, okay? You¡¯ll be scared crazy like the others.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that fragile. It seems like there¡¯s something wrong with your body. Can you let me have a look? As people who will be living together, we should get to know each other.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Wuchen wanted to say more, but Mu Ruyue had no patience. She roughly tore off his clothes and gasped in shock at what was hidden beneath. His body was covered with scars, like worms crawling. Some even had faint traces of blood, and his once fair skin looked grotesque because of them. But Mu Ruyue immediately realized that Ye Wuchen had been poisoned; though she knew how to detoxify it, she didn¡¯t yet have the strength to do so. At this moment, Ye Wuchen closed his eyes in fear, not daring to look at Mu Ruyue. Perhaps he feared seeing the same disgust and disdain he had seen in others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Open your eyes!¡± The commanding voice echoed in his ears. Ye Wuchen cautiously peeked through a small slit in his eyes, but in Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes, there was not a trace of disgust¨Conly a clear, spring-like purity. ¡°Sister, am I¡­ really ugly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of poison, nothing serious,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled lightly. ¡°You need to face your body¡¯s issues head-on, without worrying about others¡¯ opinions. Their mouths are on their bodies. Let them say what they want. If you always care about their gazes, won¡¯t you wear yourself out?¡± Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Hundred-year-old Medicinal Materials Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Hundred-year-old Medicinal Materials Editor: Henyee Translations The clear eyes stared unblinkingly at Mu Ruyue. Ye Wuchen didn¡¯t make any movements, as if pondering her words. Those eyes looked very pure and harmless. ¡°Besides, you are not a fool,¡± Mu Ruyue solemnly said, pressing down on Ye Wuchen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You just have the intelligence of a child and haven¡¯t grown up yet. On the contrary, this pure heart is something that all your uncles and brothers lack.¡± Although Mu Ruyue accepted the imperial decree with the intention of maintaining tranquility, since this person was her husband, no matter how incompetent he was, she would not allow anyone to speak ill of him. ¡°Sister, are you a fairy?¡± Ye Wuchen blinked his bright eyes, a radiant smile on his handsome face. ¡°You must be the fairy sister sent to me by Father King and Mother Princess Consort.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call me sister!¡± Mu Ruyue glared at him fiercely. ¡°I remember the Ghost King is presumably nineteen years old. I am only fourteen now. You are five years older than me, so you cannot call me sister.¡± ¡°Then can I call you wife? Those people just said you are my wife.¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± A mist of grievance appeared in Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes as he looked pitifully at Mu Ruyue. Inexplicably, Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart softened a bit. ¡°Do as you wish.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Wuchen smiled happily, his innocent and charming eyes still misty. ¡°Then I will call you wife from now on.¡± Finished with these words, he leaned forward and kissed the corner of Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips. Bang! Mu Ruyue¡¯s mind went blank on the spot. She gazed in shock at the stunningly handsome face close to her, her face flushing red, and even the roots of her ears turning crimson. Her first kiss had actually been taken by a child? Yes, although Ye Wuchen was nineteen in age, his mind remained at the night when Prince Nan¡¯an and the Princess Consort were killed over a decade ago. So, to her, he was just an immature child. And facing someone with an immature mind, she had not been on guard at all. ¡°Ye Wuchen, what are you doing?¡± Mu Ruyue pushed away the handsome young man before her, a faint anger brewing in her heart. ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes filled with grievance. ¡°My Father King also called my Mother Princess Consort ¡®wife,¡¯ and I saw them doing this as well. Wife, did I do something wrong? Don¡¯t be angry. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± The boy¡¯s voice was pure and untainted by worldly matters, miraculously calming the anger in Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, just startled by you,¡± Mu Ruyue took a deep breath. ¡°Ye Wuchen, do you know how to leave the Imperial Palace? Let¡¯s go out.¡± Originally, she wanted to ask Ji Ru Ya why she had helped her, but given the current situation, that would have to wait for another time. After leaving the Imperial Palace, Mu Ruyue headed to the Qingyun Sect¡¯s medicinal herb shop in Feng City. Perhaps it was because it was noon, but there were not many people in the shop, only a shopkeeper nodding off out of boredom. ¡°I am here to sell something.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A cold voice sounded above, and the shopkeeper looked up, stretching lazily. He listlessly looked at the girl standing in front of him and asked, ¡°What does the young lady want to sell?¡± ¡°Coming here, of course, it¡¯s medicinal herbs.¡± Mu Ruyue took out a handkerchief from her bosom and tossed it in front of the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper nonchalantly opened the handkerchief, but when he saw the herbs wrapped inside, his body visibly trembled, and the sleepiness was instantly thrown out of his mind as he exclaimed in shock. ¡°This¡­ is this Hundred-year-old medicinal materials?¡± Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Angry Princely Heir of Jing Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Angry Princely Heir of Jing Editor: Henyee Translations On the Divine Martial Continent, medicinal materials are divided into several grades. These include ten-year-old medicinal materials, fifty-year-old medicinal materials, hundred-year-old medicinal materials, thousand-year-old medicinal materials, and the unseen Millennium Medicine. Mu Ruyue was not originally from the Divine Martial Continent, so she didn¡¯t clearly understand the grades of the medicinal materials. However, from her speculation, she could deduce that the medicinal material she had picked up was at most fifty years old. Therefore, Qi Nourishing Medicine not only revived the withered medicinal material but also doubled its lifespan. Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart instantly surged with excitement. If this was indeed the case, then she had a great magical treasure in her hands. The shopkeeper caressed the medicinal material in his hand as if it were a precious gem, his eyes shining, ¡°Miss, I can give you one hundred gold coins for this medicinal material.¡± Gold coins were a form of currency on the Divine Martial Continent, quite similar to that of Huaxia, except Huaxia measured in gold while here, gold and silver were coined into currency. The correct conversion method was that ten thousand copper coins equaled one hundred silver coins, and one hundred silver coins equaled one gold coin. Mu Ruyue nodded slightly, her gaze sweeping over the many medicinal materials displayed in the shop, ¡°Choose one hundred fifty-year-old medicinal materials for me, regardless of their attributes.¡± The shopkeeper glanced at her in astonishment. Others came to buy medicinal materials according to their needs, but this girl, regardless of the attributes? But as a businessman, he naturally wouldn¡¯t question the customer¡¯s reasons. ¡°Alright, miss, please wait a moment.¡± Soon, the shopkeeper brought the medicinal materials and handed them to Mu Ruyue with a smile. ¡°One hundred fifty-year-old medicinal materials, a total of fifty gold coins,¡± Although fifty years and one hundred years were only a double difference, the price was worlds apart. If it were thousand-year-old medicinal materials, it would be sky-high. But with Mu Ruyue¡¯s current strength, she simply couldn¡¯t produce thousand-year-old medicinal materials. Such materials required too much Qi, which she couldn¡¯t provide. Holding the cloth bag handed by the shopkeeper, Mu Ruyue turned and walked out. ¡ª- ¡°Have you heard? It¡¯s said that yesterday the worthless girl from the Mu Family was rejected by the Royal Family.¡± ¡°Haha, your news is outdated. It wasn¡¯t the Royal Family that rejected her, it was the useless girl from the Mu Family who announced in the Golden Throne Hall that she wouldn¡¯t marry the Heir of Jing King, nor would she marry anyone from the Royal Family. She even said that the princes and grandsons of the Royal Family were all a bunch of studs covered in bacteria. What¡¯s even more surprising, the Emperor didn¡¯t punish her.¡± In the tavern, people recalled the recent rumors circulating in the market, using it as a topic of conversation over tea and meals. No one noticed that in an upstairs private room, a handsome man¡¯s face had turned ashen, his hands clenched into fists, and he stood up from his chair with a roar, his expression showing he wanted to strangle that damned woman to death. Stud? She actually called him a filthy stud? Though he loved Ting¡¯er, there were two concubines in the backyard. Wasn¡¯t that normal? What man would stay with only one woman for his entire life? Compared to Ye Yihua, the Ninth Imperial Uncle, who needed to vent in the brothel, he was already a model. Except for that fool who knew nothing, who else at his age didn¡¯t have a few women? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That woman Mu Ruyue, what did she call him? A stud? ¡°Grandpa Emperor may spare her for the sake of the Mu Family, but I won¡¯t. I will not let that woman go, I will kill her!¡± Ye Tianfeng gritted his teeth in hatred. If Mu Ruyue were in front of him, he would definitely tear her to pieces. Actually, Emperor Zi Yue wasn¡¯t entirely looking out for the Mu Family. After all, Mu Ruyue was just an unloved waste; as an Emperor, his pride wouldn¡¯t tolerate such an insult. However, Ji Ru Ya was provoking him from below at that time. Even though he was old and lacked much energy, such provocation still excited him. So, he just wanted to quickly get rid of these people and be alone with his beloved woman. Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Green Origin Pill Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Green Origin Pill Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Feng¡¯er.¡± Tian Yuan frowned. His disciple had many good qualities, but his temperament was still not steady enough. Only then did Ye Tianfeng remember that his master was still there. He hurriedly suppressed the anger surging within him and said, ¡°Master, I was too agitated just now, so that¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, but with such a temper, it¡¯s hard for you to take on major responsibilities. Learn more from others,¡± Tian Yuan sighed helplessly. ¡°By the way, a genius was discovered in the recent test, a genius so extraordinary that even Master Wu Yu had a mind to take them on as a disciple.¡± Ye Tianfeng¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise. He had been in the Qingyun Sect for more than a decade. How could he not understand Master Wu Yu¡¯s temperament? That old man was extremely proud and sharp-eyed. He had once wanted to become his disciple, only to be ruthlessly rejected. Given his status in the Qingyun Sect, being accepted as a disciple would have allowed him to walk unchallenged within it. ¡°I wonder what kind of genius could make Master Wu Yu have the heart to take in a disciple?¡± He was also very curious about who could catch the eye of someone as discerning as Master Wu Yu. ¡°It is a young girl, probably in her teens,¡± Tian Yuan smiled slightly, ¡°but we do not know her name, not even her identity. I¡¯m telling you this not because I want you to find her, but because your movements as a Qingyun Sect member would be too conspicuous and attract attention from other factions. Master Wu Yu has already made it clear that no one must know about this. But I¡¯m telling you this to make you understand that there are also top-notch geniuses in Feng City. If you want the woman you like to win the upcoming competition, it might be difficult.¡± Ye Tianfeng¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Master Wu Yu, even if Ting¡¯er gets second place, Grandpa Emperor wouldn¡¯t have anything to say.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Master Tianyuan stood up and said, ¡°but to enter the Qingyun Sect, she must get first place. Given your identity as both the Heir of Jing King and a disciple of the Qingyun Sect, don¡¯t you want her to achieve first place? Rest assured, I am always prepared.¡± His heart suddenly stirred, and Ye Tianfeng looked at Tianyuan. ¡°Master means¡­¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Tian Yuan stroked his beard and smiled slightly, ¡°I recall you mentioned that this woman is a third-rank martial artist. I have here a Green Origin Pill that can help her enhance her strength. Let¡¯s go. I will accompany you to see if that woman is worthy of my disciple.¡± The Green Origin Pill could help martial artists below the fifth rank advance by one rank, but it could only be taken once in a lifetime. Ye Tianfeng became instantly excited. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he said, ¡°Then I thank master on Ting¡¯er¡¯s behalf.¡± In the Mu Family, since Mu Qing¡¯s return, the place had been bustling with joy. Mu Tingting and Mu Yixue surrounded Mu Qing, chattering about something, leaving behind a string of silvery laughter. Suddenly, the sharp-eyed youngest girl of the Mu Family glanced at Mu Ruyue, who had just stepped in from outside, and couldn¡¯t help but have a smirk curl up at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve always said that the Young Master Shi isn¡¯t someone certain people can match, but they just wouldn¡¯t listen. Now, they¡¯re actually marrying that fool. Haha, I heard that fool isn¡¯t just dim-witted but also hideously ugly like a ghost, even scaring a maid into madness. Guess what, when certain people marry over, will they go mad upon seeing the Ghost King¡¯s face on the first night?¡± Ugly face? Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows, a benignly handsome face and a pair of innocent yet captivating eyes flashing across her mind. Such a handsome person being deemed hideous like a ghost among the common folk. Gossip truly was terrifying. Perhaps because he rarely left the Prince Mansion, coupled with the lack of anyone to clarify his appearance, over time, everyone believed he was too ugly to show. Who would know that the face was so handsome it could make the world lose its luster? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t plan on paying attention to this woman, but the other party was unwilling to let her go. Just as she started walking towards her room, a delicate figure blocked her path. ¡°Mu Ruyue, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡± Her gaze turned to the girl¡¯s snow-white face, and Mu Ruyue surprisingly asked, ¡°Were you talking to me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s face flushed with anger, but just as she was about to strike Mu Ruyue, she was suddenly stopped by Mu Tingting. ¡°Alright, Xue¡¯er, no matter what, she is your biological sister. No matter how angry you are, you can¡¯t hit your sister, or I won¡¯t acknowledge you anymore.¡± Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Love is Selfish Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Love is Selfish Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Tingting truly wanted to help Mu Ruyue? No! At the moment when Mu Yixue swung her hand to hit Mu Ruyue, she noticed two people walking into the courtyard. One of them was her lover, Ye Tianfeng, while the other was an elder with an immortal aura. Seeing Ye Tianfeng¡¯s respectful demeanor, she could faintly guess the elder¡¯s identity. ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er!¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s eyes were filled with grievance and tears, ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er, you actually scold me and refuse to recognize me for this waste. What is so good about this waste? You are so good to her, and she has never appreciated it. She even always insults you as an adopted daughter, unworthy to stay in the Mu Family.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, no matter what, we are family. Family should be harmonious. Your methods should be reserved for outsiders.¡± Mu Tingting furrowed her delicate brows, clearly displeased with Mu Yixue¡¯s words. ¡°Moreover, she is not wrong. I am just an adopted daughter without the Mu family¡¯s bloodline.¡± From beginning to end, Mu Ruyue merely stood with her arms crossed, watching the drama unfold. Mu Tingting was indeed a good actress, allowing her to savor the drama, but¡­ Mu Ruyue slightly narrowed her eyes. She had ignored their provocations time and again because she never took them seriously. However, even if she didn¡¯t take them seriously, it didn¡¯t mean she would tolerate them. ¡°I think you all got something wrong. A man like Ye Tianfeng, even if presented to me, I wouldn¡¯t spare him a glance. Moreover, my father heard in the Golden Throne Hall that it wasn¡¯t the Royal Family that annulled the marriage; it was me, Mu Ruyue, who didn¡¯t want to marry a man full of germs. So, Mu Tingting, congratulations on picking up my discarded trash. I heard there are two concubines in the Prince Mansion and possibly more in the future. By then, you¡¯ll be covered in germs too. Oh, by the way, I wonder if Ye Tianfeng has a fetish for bedding two women in one night. I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing your expression when you catch your husband in bed with another woman.¡± Whoosh! Mu Tingting¡¯s face immediately turned pale, her delicate body swaying like a fragile boat in the wind. She loved Ye Tianfeng, loved him very much. Now, just thinking about her beloved man lying in bed with another woman made her heartache so much that she wished she could die immediately. If she truly witnessed such a scene in the future, she wondered if she would have the courage to live on. Mu Qing¡¯s face changed dramatically. He was just about to explode in anger when a shout came from behind Mu Ruyue, full of uncontrollable rage. ¡°Mu Ruyue, what did you say!¡± As Ye Tianfeng spoke, he had already embraced Mu Tingting¡¯s frail body, his deep eyes filled with pity, ¡°Ting¡¯er, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. How could I have such a fetish?¡± ¡°Princely Heir,¡± Mu Tingting held tightly onto Ye Tianfeng¡¯s hand, her eyes brimming with tears, ¡°in the future, will you allow other women into the mansion? Will you do those things with them? Will you let them bear your children?¡± Ye Tianfeng was stunned, pressing his thin lips tightly, not knowing how to respond. Gradually, the hope in Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes dimmed, and tears flowed down her tender cheeks. He claimed to love her, yet while loving her, he also boarded the ship with other women. Is this what love is? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Love is selfish. She wasn¡¯t willing to share the man she loved with anyone else. The feeling of sharing with others made her feel as if countless swords were piercing through her body. ¡°Ting¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I will always treat you well,¡± Ye Tianfeng tightly held her frail body in his embrace, ¡°you will always be my most beloved woman.¡± But, will he really treat her well for a lifetime? What she wanted was for him to belong only to her for a lifetime. Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Good Nephew, Call Me Aunt and Let Me Hear It Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Good Nephew, Call Me Aunt and Let Me Hear It Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Mu Ruyue!¡± Ye Tianfeng angrily looked at Mu Ruyue and shouted, ¡°Who told you to speak to Ting¡¯er like that? Even if you are jealous, you can¡¯t hurt a weak woman! Ting¡¯er is not like you; she¡¯s so fragile and cannot withstand your harsh words. Apologize to Ting¡¯er immediately!¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Mu Ruyue laughed, her eyes glinting with sarcasm as she glanced at Ye Tianfeng¡¯s face, ¡°Who am I to be jealous of? Mu Tingting? Or should I be jealous for you? As I said in the Golden Throne Hall, I, Mu Ruyue, would never marry a stallion. My husband, in this lifetime, would have only one woman, and that¡¯s me. Do you meet any of my standards? Even if I were blind, I wouldn¡¯t choose you.¡± The girl¡¯s gaze, laced with thorns, made Ye Tianfeng¡¯s expression change. Even though he had heard the rumors in the streets, he couldn¡¯t believe that the woman who loved him deeply would say such things. Yet, the girl standing before him no longer stared at him with that yearning gaze. Her eyes bore no love, only mockery and ridicule. There was even a disdain that he was unwilling to believe. Ye Tianfeng himself didn¡¯t know why, but when he met Mu Ruyue¡¯s contemptuous eyes, he felt a bit uncomfortable. When did she change? Or was it the scene she witnessed that day that made her completely give up? In a way, it was better this way. It was much more comfortable than her infatuated gaze. Ignoring the uneasiness in his heart, Ye Tianfeng¡¯s deep eyes carried a clear coldness, ¡°Mu Ruyue, apologize to Ting¡¯er immediately!¡± Hearing Ye Tianfeng¡¯s words, Mu Ruyue felt an urge to laugh, and naturally, she did just that. ¡°Ye Tianfeng, what position do you have to order me? The heir of Prince Jing? If I remember correctly, Prince Jing and Ghost King are cousins. Though I haven¡¯t married into the Ghost Prince Manor yet, I already bear that title. So, in terms of seniority, I am your aunt. Be good, nephew, and call me ¡®Auntie¡¯ so I can hear it.¡± Ye Tianfeng¡¯s face turned from blue to white, then from white to blue, changing rapidly. Mu Ruyue chuckled softly, but her eyes remained icy. ¡°Good nephew, I await the day you serve me tea.¡± Saying this, Mu Ruyue ignored the ashen-faced Ye Tianfeng and gradually disappeared from everyone¡¯s view. She hadn¡¯t resisted before because she didn¡¯t want to waste words with these people. However, some people thought she was easy to bully. Now, she would let them understand that Mu Ruyue was not someone who would suffer in silence. ¡°Father, Young Master Shi, look at this woman!¡± Mu Yixue was so angry she almost jumped, ¡°Even among commoners, no one can claim to have only one woman in their lifetime. She is simply talking nonsense!¡± Suddenly, she seemed to realize and quickly covered her mouth, apologetically looking at Mu Tingting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mu Tingting shook her head. She slowly suppressed her inner pain and said, ¡°You are not wrong. So, Young Master Shi, I don¡¯t blame you. Who in this world can truly be monogamous for life? Those who think so are just dreaming.¡± As she finished speaking, it seemed like she was talking to herself, as tears again slipped down her cheeks. ¡°Young Master Shi, as long as you have Ting¡¯er in your heart, Ting¡¯er is satisfied.¡± Her words made Ye Tianfeng¡¯s heart ache, and he held the woman in his arms tighter, ¡°Ting¡¯er, rest assured, I will be good to you all my life, absolutely!¡± Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Surprise for Mu Qing Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Surprise for Mu Qing Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ahem,¡± Mu Qing coughed twice, interrupting the tender love talk between the couple, ¡°Young Master Shi, who is this¡­¡± Ye Tianfeng finally snapped out of it. Just now, while comforting Mu Tingting, he had neglected his master. Realizing this, a look of guilt crossed his face. ¡°Mu Family Master, Ting¡¯er, this is my master, Master Tianyuan, the Alchemy Master of the Qingyun Sect.¡± It was like a heavy bomb had struck directly on Mu Qing¡¯s head. After a moment, he shook off the surprise and quickly stepped forward with a fawning smile on his face: ¡°So it¡¯s Master Tianyuan gracing us with your presence. I didn¡¯t recognize your esteemed self earlier. If there were any lapses in hospitality, please forgive me.¡± Master Tianyuan nodded arrogantly, his gaze sweeping over the pale-faced Mu Tingting, saying: ¡°Is this the girl Feng¡¯er mentioned? She is indeed quite good. Feng¡¯er¡¯s taste has always been excellent.¡± Receiving Tianyuan¡¯s praise, the color returned to Mu Tingting¡¯s face as she bashfully leaned into Ye Tianfeng¡¯s embrace. ¡°Who was that earlier¡­¡± Tianyuan asked lightly, his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°That was my eldest daughter,¡± Mu Qing hurriedly replied, ¡°because she is a waste with blocked meridians, unable to cultivate. Plus, she was left without much guidance from a young age, so she grew up spoiled and willful, disrespecting others. Ting¡¯er has suffered much at her hands in the family. ¡°Hmm,¡± Tianyuan nodded lightly, ¡°Though both are daughters of your Mu family, there¡¯s indeed a world of difference. Feng¡¯er breaking off the engagement with her was a wise decision.¡± At this moment, how could Tianyuan know that the waste he dismissed was the unparalleled genius Wu Yu was secretly searching for? ¡°By the way, I came this time for the matter Feng¡¯er entrusted to me. It is said that your daughter is already a Third-level Martial Artist. I have a Human-grade Advanced Green Origin Pill here. After taking it, she can break through to the fourth rank.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Qing was completely stunned. A Human-grade Advanced Green Origin Pill? Did he hear it right? Mu Tingting also forgot her earlier pain, blankly staring at Tianyuan. Tianyuan savored the adoring looks, a faint smile curling on his lips. With a flick of his finger, a pill shot towards Mu Tingting: ¡°I hope the genius competition in a few months won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± In an instant, Mu Tingting caught the pill, lowering her head slightly, her long lashes hiding the triumph in her eyes. ¡°Yes, Master Tianyuan, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Mu Ruyue, even though you are the legitimate young lady of the Mu family, what of it? I, Mu Tingting, am merely an adopted daughter, but in the end? Your fiance loves me, your father and sister also support me. Finally, I even received the elixir refined by Master Tianyuan. A Human-grade Advanced Heavenly Primordial Pill¨Cperhaps someone like you might never come into contact with it in your lifetime. And all of these things, I seized from your hands. Slightly raising her lashes, Mu Tingting kept her head down, so no one noticed the malice hidden in her eyes. ¡ª- As Mu Ruyue stepped into the room, a shadow blocked the sunlight in front of her. With his eyebrows raised and his handsome, domineering face adorned with a faint smile, Yan Jin looked at the girl standing before him with a sort of teasing glance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Girl, why are you back so late?¡± Mu Ruyue frowned, giving him a slight glance: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Don¡¯t easily revert to your human form. If someone discovers it, things could go bad.¡± ¡°Haha, girl, don¡¯t worry. With my strength, if someone approaches, I won¡¯t fail to notice.¡± Yan Jin sat down nonchalantly, pouring himself a cup of tea. Raising his eyebrows, he looked at Mu Ruyue, thinking that although this girl was still somewhat immature in appearance and figure, with proper cultivation, she would surely become an unparalleled beauty. Mu Ruyue paid him no more mind. She took out the medicinal ingredients she bought from the herbal shop and slowly placed her hand over the herbs. A faint stream of air flowed from her palm¡­ Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 26: First Time Making Medicine Chapter 26: Chapter 26: First Time Making Medicine Editor: Henyee Translations That night, the moonlight was as calm as water. At this time, in the sleeping quarters of the Mu Residence¡¯s west courtyard, Mu Ruyue was panting and drenched in sweat. She wiped the sweat off her forehead and gazed at the medicinal materials spread out across the table with a satisfied smile. After several hours, she had finally enhanced the age of all the medicinal materials. However, the Qi Nourishing Medicine indeed consumed a lot of energy, and with her current strength, she could only enhance 50-year-old medicinal materials to hundred-year-old materials. Anything more would require more Qi. ¡°These fifty beads can be sold for money, and the rest will be used to refine elixirs.¡± As she spoke, she took out the alchemy furnace she had purchased at the market today. Now, she was going to refine a low-level human-grade Revitalization Powder, which was one of the most common elixirs. Swoosh! With a flick of her finger, a flame burst from her fingertip. She lightly waved her hand, and the flame leaped into the alchemy furnace, flickering and dancing. The crimson glow of the fire illuminated Mu Ruyue¡¯s fair face. Though she was still young, her beauty had already begun to shine brightly, surpassing even Mu Tingting. Since it was Mu Ruyue¡¯s first time refining medicine, the flame dimmed after just a moment, and the hundred-year-old medicinal materials inside the furnace were wasted¡­ ¡°Failed? Then let¡¯s try again!¡± Mu Ruyue sneered. From as far back as she could remember, she had never known what it meant to give up. Swoosh! The flame sprang up again, burning fiercely under the furnace. This time, with the experience of failure, she controlled it more skillfully¡­ For the entire night, Mu Ruyue persisted through repeated failures. The pile of hundred-year-old medicinal materials beside her turned to ashes, causing Yan Jin to wince in pain a few times. A spendthrift! This woman was clearly a spendthrift! Those were hundred-year-old medicinal materials, not common weeds. Yet she wasted a pile without any remorse? They would have been better off being consumed by him to increase his strength. It wasn¡¯t until the sky began to lighten that Mu Ruyue successfully refined the Revitalization Powder. She looked at the elixir in her hand and frowned slightly: ¡°It took a whole night to refine a low-level human-grade elixir. It seems I need to deepen my knowledge of alchemy.¡± If anyone had heard her, they would have been tempted to strangle her. Without any guidance, she had learned to concoct a low-level human-grade elixir in one night. How were other alchemists, who needed three days and nights under a master¡¯s guidance, supposed to survive? Even the most outstanding alchemist in the continent¡¯s history took two days for their first attempt at medicine refining. Of course, Mu Ruyue¡¯s speed had much to do with her extraordinary spiritual power and the abundant supply of hundred-year-old medicinal materials. As everyone knew, the longer the age of the medicinal materials, the easier it was for an alchemist to refine them. ¡°Girl,¡± Yan Jin yawned, his sleepy eyes half open, ¡°is it already morning?¡± ¡°Yan Jin, I need to visit the herbal shop.¡± Clutching the Revitalization Powder, Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes flickered. Previously, she only had one hundred-year-old medicinal material, so she wasn¡¯t concerned. But this time, she had to ensure no one could recognize her. A man without a crime, yet with a jade, would be slain. This truth she had experienced in her past life. In Feng City, the bustling streets echoed with vendors¡¯ shouts, occasionally interrupted by galloping horses, adding to the lively scene. At this moment, in one of the busiest herbal shops in Feng City, a slender girl with a bamboo hat walked in and threw a bundle onto the counter without a word. The shopkeeper was startled. He frowned as he opened the bundle, and upon seeing its contents, he could no longer remain calm. ¡°This¡­ These are hundred-year-old medicinal materials? There must be dozens of them.¡± Hundred-year-old medicinal materials, while not as rare as thousand-year-old ones, were still precious. Moreover, there were fifty beads of hundred-year-old materials here. Even an experienced shopkeeper was stunned by such a large quantity. ¡°Miss, are you sure you want to sell these hundred-year-old medicinal materials?¡± The shopkeeper swallowed hard, looking at Mu Ruyue with a mix of surprise and doubt. Since the girl¡¯s face was obscured by the bamboo hat, the shopkeeper could only tell from her voice that she was young. Clearly, anyone who could produce such an amount of medicinal materials was not an ordinary person. But what puzzled the shopkeeper was how she had obtained these fifty beads of hundred-year-old medicinal materials¡­ ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded slightly, her eyes under the bamboo hat calm as a still lake, ¡°besides that, I also have a Revitalization Powder.¡± ¡°Revitalization Powder?¡± The shopkeeper was stunned. Even though Revitalization Powder was a low-level human-grade elixir, alchemists were highly respected in this land. He naturally dared not underestimate anyone selling such items. ¡°Miss, for these fifty beads of medicinal materials, I can offer you one hundred gold coins per bead. As for the Revitalization Powder, we need our alchemy master at Huichun Hall to appraise its quality to determine the price. If you trust us, you can leave the Revitalization Powder here and come back tomorrow to collect the money. How does that sound?¡± Mu Ruyue shot a calm glance at the shopkeeper and, after a long silence, finally said, ¡°Huichun Hall has a good reputation, I trust you. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow then.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, miss.¡± The shopkeeper breathed a sigh of relief. He instructed his subordinates to fetch the gold coins and handed them to Mu Ruyue personally. Taking the coins, Mu Ruyue wasted no time and left¡­ ¡°Hundred-year-old medicinal materials, huh,¡± the shopkeeper chuckled, picking up one of the materials. However, his smile froze when he saw a small, green sword emblem at the bottom. Disbelieving his eyes, he quickly examined the other materials. Though not obvious, each one had the same green sword emblem at the bottom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°These¡­ These are Huichun Hall¡¯s medicinal materials. But I know all the herbs in Huichun Hall. We never had this many hundred-year-old materials, and we¡¯ve never had any stolen. Then how did she get them? Wait, I remember a few days ago, a girl bought a hundred beads of fifty-year-old medicinal materials. I personally selected them, so I remember clearly. But how did fifty-year-old materials become hundred-year-old materials?¡± Yes, these were indeed the materials he had sold. But what on earth had happened? ¡°No, I must report this to Master Wu Yu. This is too incredible.¡± Fifty-year-old medicinal materials turning into hundred-year-old ones in a few days? This shocked the shopkeeper profoundly. This matter had to be brought to Master Wu Yu¡¯s attention. Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 27: The Shocked Master Wu Yu Chapter 27: Chapter 27: The Shocked Master Wu Yu Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hehe, Elder Zhao, I¡¯ve won again this round.¡± In the inn, Wu Yu held a black chess piece and placed it lightly on the board. He chuckled and said, ¡°How¡¯s that? You should be convinced by now.¡± ¡°Master Wu Yu, your chess skills are exceptional. I, Zhao, willingly admit defeat,¡± Elder Zhao said with a humble smile. At this moment, a voice full of energy sounded from outside the door, ¡°Master Wu Yu, Shopkeeper Yi Xu from Huichun Hall is here to see you.¡± ¡°Huichun Hall?¡± Wu Yu furrowed his white eyebrows before relaxing them. ¡°Huichun Hall is one of our Qingyun Sect¡¯s industries in the mortal world. Since that is the case, let him in. I wonder what business the shopkeeper has with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Wu Yu.¡± The voice respectfully responded, and then the door was pushed open slowly. A middle-aged man dressed in a blue robe walked in. His expression was clearly anxious. When he saw Wu Yu, his eyes lit up. He quickly stepped forward and cupped his hands in respect. ¡°Subordinate Yi Xu greets Master Wu Yu.¡± ¡°Yi Xu, is it? What matter do you wish to report to me?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s gaze was indifferent, neither warm nor cold as he glanced at the middle-aged man. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Master Wu Yu. In the past two days, Huichun Hall sold one hundred plants of fifty-year-old herbs,¡± Yi Xu said, his tone filled with excitement that he couldn¡¯t suppress. However, upon hearing his words, Wu Yu furrowed his white eyebrows once again, ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it,¡± Yi Xu swallowed hard and said tremulously, ¡°Just now, the girl who bought the herbs sold them back to Huichun Hall.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Wu Yu couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him, his aged face showing clear annoyance, ¡°You should handle such matters yourselves. There¡¯s no need to report to me.¡± ¡°But those herbs had turned into hundred-year-old herbs after passing through her hands,¡± Yi Xu said, feeling wronged. If it weren¡¯t for an important matter, he wouldn¡¯t disturb Master Wu Yu¡¯s peace. ¡°What did you say?¡± Wu Yu stood up with a start, his old face full of disbelief as he stared at Yi Xu. His expression frightened Yi Xu, who shrank back and spoke in a weaker tone. ¡°A girl purchased one hundred plants of fifty-year-old herbs, and in just two days they turned into hundred-year-old herbs. Those herbs bore Huichun Hall¡¯s mark, which is so hidden that the girl probably didn¡¯t notice, and thus sold them back to Huichun Hall.¡± Though it was merely a few sentences, he had clearly explained the situation. Wu Yu and Elder Zhao were both stunned. How could such an unbelievable thing happen? It was said that some skilled individuals could revive withered herbs, but none had ever heard of someone who could increase the age of herbs. ¡°Yi Xu, are you telling the truth?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s heart trembled. If such a person truly existed in the world, wouldn¡¯t it be terrifying? ¡°Absolutely true. Those herbs were sold by me personally. I couldn¡¯t possibly mistake them.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thud!¡± Wu Yu¡¯s legs gave out, and he sat back onto the chair. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Do you know that girl¡¯s name and address?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, since she wanted to sell some Revitalization Powder and our appraiser wasn¡¯t present, I told her to come back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Revitalization Powder?¡± Wu Yu was taken aback, his eyes flashing. ¡°Bring me that Revitalization Powder to take a look.¡± Revitalization Powder was the most basic of elixirs, something even an apprentice could easily refine. But he was very interested in the girl who could increase the age of herbs. Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Apprenticeship (Part 1) Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Apprenticeship (Part 1) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yes, Master Wu Yu.¡± Yi Xu took out the Revitalization Powder and respectfully walked to stand before Wu Yu. Originally calm, Wu Yu¡¯s face changed dramatically when he tasted a bit of the Revitalization Powder with his thumb, an indescribable shock overwhelming him. ¡°Master Wu Yu, what¡¯s wrong with the Revitalization Powder?¡± Yi Xu froze for a moment, unsure of what had happened. With a gentle sigh, Wu Yu put down the Revitalization Powder, a look of helplessness on his aged face, ¡°One hundred percent Medicine Transformation Power and a ninety-five percent Fusion Rate.¡± ¡°Master Wu Yu, I wonder what this Medicine Transformation Power is¡­¡± Yi Xu¡¯s face showed confusion; he knew what the Fusion Rate was, but he had no idea about the Medicine Transformation Power. ¡°Medicine Transformation Power is a way to measure how well the elixir¡¯s effects are absorbed by the body. As everyone knows, this Revitalization Powder is an elixir for restoring Elemental Power within a low-level martial artist, but if it only has eighty percent Medicine Transformation Power, it will take three two hours to restore the Elemental Power. However, with one hundred percent Medicine Transformation Power, the Revitalization Powder can restore it instantaneously.¡± Yi Xu¡¯s mouth gaped in surprise. No wonder Wu Yu¡¯s expression had changed so dramatically; an elixir that could restore power instantly was truly a treasure beyond reach. ¡°I¡¯ll take this Revitalization Powder for now; I will personally visit Huichun Hall tomorrow.¡± Wu Yu smiled. Having come across such a talented individual, he was determined not to let go. The next day. The morning sun had just risen. Mu Ruyue slowly opened her eyes and softly exhaled a breath of stale air, ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve become a Second-stage Martial Artist. Though my strength is still low, it at least proves that I am no longer a waste.¡± Squinting her eyes slightly, Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. The unwillingness and humiliation left by this body¡¯s original owner, she would repay to those people as compensation for borrowing this body. ¡°But for now, I should head to Huichun Hall.¡± As soon as she stepped down from the bed, a black shadow suddenly flew over and landed steadily in her arms, rubbing against her affectionately. Feeling the soft, fluffy touch, Mu Ruyue¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Yan Jin, do you not understand the difference between men and women?¡± Yan Jin rolled his eyes in disdain, ¡°The original owner now is just a beast, so I don¡¯t know.¡± She really wondered if this house had neglected her too much; she was already fifteen, and yet she hadn¡¯t developed properly. But in a few more years, her figure might become quite impressive; for now, she was still too flat. With a few flickers of his domineering black eyes, Yan Jin sneered malevolently. ¡°Girl, the original owner looks forward to you growing up quickly¡­¡± Huichun Hall. When Yi Xu saw the girl wearing a black bamboo hat, his eyes immediately lit up, and he quickly stepped forward, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Ruyue responded coldly, her voice devoid of warmth, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s like this, Miss. Our Master Wu Yu wants to meet you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master Wu Yu?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. Before she could say anything, an old voice came from the side, ¡°Are you the one with fifty valuable herbs?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, turning to look at the speaker. Her starry night-like black eyes showed no emotion, ¡°I wonder why you are looking for me?¡± Wu Yu chuckled, ¡°Little girl, I mean no harm. I just want to speak with you alone. What do you think?¡± Mu Ruyue did not lift her eyelids, merely stroking the small beast in her arms. After a long while, she said indifferently, ¡°Fine.¡± Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Apprenticeship (Part 2) Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Apprenticeship (Part 2) Editor: Henyee Translations In the room, all was quiet. Yi Xu poured tea for the two of them and quietly stepped aside. Mu Ruyue took a light sip of tea, set down her cup, and looked up at the elder in front of her, waiting for him to speak. ¡°Girl, let me ask you, was that Revitalization Powder refined by you?¡± Wu Yu asked, rubbing his fists and smiling at Mu Ruyue. Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, the Revitalization Powder was indeed made by me. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, how could there be a problem,¡± Wu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, clearly realizing that this girl was the one he was looking for. ¡°Also, girl, the medicinal materials you sold to Huichun Hall, were they the 50-year-old medicinal materials you bought not long ago? Each of our herbs at Huichun Hall has its own mark, so it¡¯s easily recognizable.¡± This came as a surprise to Mu Ruyue. She was taken aback; she hadn¡¯t expected Huichun Hall to place marks on their herbs. It seemed she had been a bit negligent on this matter¡­ ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this, nor will I ask you anything, I just wanted to confirm this matter.¡± Wu Yu smiled cunningly like a fox. This girl had good talent in alchemy, and with proper training, she could definitely become an outstanding Alchemy Master. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Suddenly, a voice filled with surprise came from the side. Elder Zhao had been silent the whole time, pondering why this girl¡¯s voice sounded so familiar, as if he¡¯d heard it somewhere before. Until now, the figure finally slipped into his mind. It seemed that Mu Ruyue was unlucky. If it had been anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to identify her just by her voice. But Elder Zhao was no ordinary person. Especially after the Talent Test, Elder Zhao had been quietly helping Master Wu Yu find someone. The girl¡¯s laughter, appearance, and figure had appeared countless times in his mind, so he was intimately familiar with them¡­ ¡°Elder Zhao, what are you saying?¡± Wu Yu was very displeased at having their conversation interrupted, and his old face gradually grew less pleasant. ¡°Master Wu Yu, do you remember the genius I told you about, who not only had a colorless talent but also spiritual power so strong that the test stone couldn¡¯t handle it? She is that genius!¡± ¡°What?¡± This time, Master Wu Yu truly couldn¡¯t remain calm. He stood up with a start, looking at Mu Ruyue in astonishment. Shortly after, his astonishment turned into excitement, and he couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. ¡°Girl, I have been looking for you for so long. I didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky; both people I was looking for turned out to be you.¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow. ¡°What exactly do you want from me?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Wu Yu smiled slightly, ¡°Girl, I want to take you as my disciple.¡± Mu Ruyue took a sip of tea to moisten her throat and replied without looking up, ¡°I refuse.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her words were decisive and without hesitation, leaving everyone in the room stunned. Who was Master Wu Yu? The chief Alchemy Master of Qingyun Sect, even the Alliance Hierarch had to show him some respect. For such a powerful figure to want to take on a disciple, only to be refused? If the favored sons and daughters of Qingyun Sect heard this, they¡¯d probably be itching to beat this woman up. ¡°Girl, if you refuse me, you should at least give me a reason,¡± Wu Yu was also taken aback, not expecting Mu Ruyue to turn him down. ¡°There¡¯s no benefit in being your student.¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at him, speaking slowly and deliberately. She had always avoided things that had no benefits. Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Apprenticeship (Part 3) Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Apprenticeship (Part 3) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Who told you there¡¯s no benefit in becoming my disciple? Elixirs, status, whatever you want, I can give it to you. Even if you want to walk sideways in the Qingyun Sect, I can ensure no one dares lay a finger on you.¡± Master Wu Yu smiled and spoke with unwavering confidence. Benefits? Not an issue. Whatever she wants, he can give it to her. As long as he is around, not even the sect leader¡¯s daughter would dare touch her. Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes sparkled. On this continent, having a backer meant greater security. From the tone of this old man, he seemed to be doing quite well. The most important thing was that with the guidance of a master, she would undoubtedly avoid many detours on her path of cultivation. ¡°Alright, then I reluctantly agree.¡± Reluctantly? Yi Xu almost stumbled and fell. Master Wu Yu wanted to take her as a disciple, and she still acted reluctantly? One must know that becoming Master Wu Yu¡¯s student would make one a hundred times more honorable than a country¡¯s princess. Could she be any more infuriating? But Master Wu Yu didn¡¯t care if she was reluctant; as long as Mu Ruyue agreed, it was all that mattered. ¡°Girl, now that you¡¯ve become my disciple, can you tell me your identity?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. To be honest, on this continent, which powerful figure wouldn¡¯t want someone to inherit their legacy? But he had always been picky, and even the most talented individuals had not caught his eye. Now he finally had a successor; how could he not be excited? She raised her hand gently and lifted the cloak, revealing an exquisite face. Though her countenance still bore a hint of youth, it already possessed a beauty capable of toppling nations. Elder Zhao sighed. This girl was indeed the peerless genius he had encountered that day. ¡°I am Mu Ruyue of the Mu Family, also known as the first waste of the Purple Moon Country.¡± Thud! Yi Xu lost his balance and stumbled to the ground, his head hitting the corner of a table. Yet he seemed to feel no pain, standing there in a daze. The first waste of the Purple Moon Country? Could she be any more terrifying? If this girl was the first waste, who in this world could be called a genius? Who would dare claim to be a genius? ¡°Mu Ruyue?¡± Elder Zhao was stunned, looking in disbelief at that exquisite face, ¡°You are Mu Ruyue? The woman Master Tian Yuan¡¯s disciple Ye Tianfeng annulled the engagement with? Last time I overheard Master Tian Yuan and Ye Tianfeng¡¯s conversation, they said that Mu Ruyue was a waste, unworthy of him, and he had fallen in love with Mu Tingting of the Mu Family. Though Mu Tingting couldn¡¯t compare to the female disciples of the Qingyun Sect, in the Mortal World, she was considered a genius. But who would have thought¡­¡± Who would have thought that the girl he looked down upon and scorned would turn out to be a peerless genius unseen in ages? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elder Zhao smiled bitterly. Could some things be destined by fate? If one day he realized that the woman he had annulled his engagement with possessed such talent, would he regret it? ¡°Annulling the engagement with my disciple?¡± Master Wu Yu snorted coldly, his face darkened. ¡°He must be very bold to even consider annulling my disciple¡¯s engagement. Just because he has Tian Yuan¡¯s backing, he thinks he can do as he pleases? He really overestimated himself. My disciple is countless times more honorable than that kid.¡± Elder Zhao shook his head helplessly. He understood that Master Wu Yu was truly angry this time. However, Master Tian Yuan and Ye Tianfeng still didn¡¯t realize they had unknowingly offended this old master. But they didn¡¯t know Mu Ruyue was his disciple. No, at that time, Master Wu Yu hadn¡¯t yet taken her as his disciple. If they had known what was coming, even given Ye Tianfeng a hundred times more courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing. Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Master Wu Yu Who Defends His Own Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Master Wu Yu Who Defends His Own Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Good disciple, don¡¯t worry. Now that you¡¯re my disciple, your master won¡¯t allow anyone to bully you. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll go teach that brat a harsh lesson.¡± Just thinking about Mu Ruyue, with her beauty and talent, being rejected for marriage made Wu Yu want to immediately go deal with the foolish brat who couldn¡¯t recognize a gem. Who dares to bully his disciple? Anyone who dares would face his revenge. ¡°No need,¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head and smiled slightly, ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t call off the engagement, I would have done it. A scumbag like him, covered in filth, isn¡¯t worthy of me.¡± The girl¡¯s words gradually dissipated Wu Yu¡¯s anger. He laughed heartily and said, ¡°Indeed, rejecting my disciple is his misfortune. With your abilities, you will surely find a man a hundred, a thousand times better. Only an exceptional man is worthy of my disciple.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes sparkled a few times: ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell anyone for now that I¡¯ve become your disciple.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wu Yu blinked in confusion. He originally wanted to let everyone in the Qingyun Sect know he had found a good disciple, and maybe ruffle Tian Yuan and his disciple¡¯s feathers in the process. ¡°It¡¯s a simple reason. On my path to growth, I don¡¯t need too much help. If you¡¯re always protecting and helping me, my strength will stagnate.¡± She needed a backer to deal with situations she couldn¡¯t handle, but she didn¡¯t want her master to solve all her crises for her. Without danger, how can one grow? This, she fully understood. ¡°Haha, good, good disciple.¡± Wu Yu nodded in appreciation. He had indeed not chosen the wrong person. Perhaps only she could say such things so confidently. This girl was not a pampered daughter of a noble family; she knew how to survive better on this continent. ¡°Girl, from now on, come to me every day. I¡¯ll teach you some methods in alchemy and cultivation. But I have one requirement: two months from now, during the martial artist competition in Feng City, bring me back the first place title.¡± Wu Yu stroked his white beard with a smile. Perhaps from now on, this continent would belong to the young people. They, the older generation, were past their prime. ¡°First place?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips curled up, and she laughed quietly, ¡°That was my intention exactly.¡± She wasn¡¯t interested in the competition itself, but she knew that Mu Tingting would surely participate. It was time to show the world that she wasn¡¯t a useless person anymore! Wu Yu looked at Mu Ruyue in surprise. Although she was smiling now, there was a sense of chill deep in her eyes¡­ That night, the moonlight shimmered like water, rippling gently. In a mansion not far from the Mu family, a man stood with his hands behind his back, his deep eyes gazing at the dark night sky, a mix of complex emotions in his gaze. This man wore a long silver robe. His handsome face, like a deity¡¯s, was bathed in a layer of faint moonlight, a beauty that took one¡¯s breath away. Such a handsome man seemed to make the moon pale in comparison. ¡°Master, shall I go and deal with the woman who is set to marry you?¡± Behind him, a woman dressed in black knelt respectfully on one knee, her head always bowed because she knew her master disliked being looked at directly, even if it was just his back. ¡°No need!¡± ¡°But, Master, if that woman comes to the mansion, she will certainly notice something. If others find out that you¡¯re in the¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Leave!¡± His voice was low, yet it carried a hint of coldness that made Dieyi¡¯s heart shudder. Was the master protecting that woman? Why? That woman was just a waste. Why would the master, who always kept women at a distance, protect her? Dieyi lowered her head even more, suppressing the tremors in her heart, and said, ¡°Yes, I take my leave.¡± She knew she harbored feelings she shouldn¡¯t have, and sometimes she couldn¡¯t control them. The only thing she could do was not let anyone else know about these feelings¡­ Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Before the Grand Competition Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Before the Grand Competition Editor: Henyee Translations If one were to ask what the most lively event in Feng City recently was, it would undoubtedly be the martial arts tournament. It was said that the tournament was overseen by a master from the Qingyun Sect, with the Heir of Jing King acting as a judge. If one managed to secure a spot in the top three, they might even catch the eye of the Qingyun Sect¡¯s masters. As such, many had signed up early on. ¡°Hey, have you heard? Mu Ruyue from the Mu Family is also participating in this tournament.¡± ¡°What? Mu Ruyue? The biggest waste in the Purple Moon Country? Are you kidding me? Why is she participating? To become a joke?¡± ¡°I bet she¡¯s here just to get humiliated. Haha.¡± The crowd¡¯s relentless mockery made Mu Qing, who was standing to the side, blush with embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t help but blame his own daughter. As a useless person, why couldn¡¯t she just stay home instead of coming here to disgrace herself? Wasn¡¯t it enough that she couldn¡¯t stand to see him dote on Ting¡¯er and wanted to oppose him? Since the list of participants was only announced today, Mu Qing had no idea beforehand; otherwise, he would have surely tried to stop it. ¡°Father,¡± Mu Yixue exclaimed angrily, searching for Mu Ruyue¡¯s figure. Her cute, delicate face was filled with rage. ¡°Today was supposed to be Sister Ting¡¯er¡¯s day to shine, but that waste had to come and stir things up. I think she¡¯s just jealous of Sister Ting¡¯er.¡± No matter what, that waste was still a member of the Mu Family. If she made a fool of herself, it would be as if the entire Mu Family was being mocked. Hadn¡¯t the years of ridicule been enough? She couldn¡¯t understand how their parents¡¯ excellent genes had produced such a worthless person. At this moment, no one noticed the pair of angry eyes glaring at the gossiping crowd from a nearby teahouse. Wu Yu threw back a cup of alcohol, trying to suppress the violent anger within him. Waste? These bastards dared to insult his chosen disciple as a waste? So what did that make him? The master of a waste would be the waste of all wastes, wouldn¡¯t he? If that girl¡¯s talent was still considered wasteful, then he could guarantee that no geniuses existed in this world. ¡°Mu Family?¡± Wu Yu sneered, lowering his gaze to look at the father-daughter pair in the crowd. In recent months, he had learned from Mu Ruyue that she had been poisoned before her talent test at the age of five, resulting in blocked meridians and an inability to cultivate. If she hadn¡¯t met a high master by chance who helped her detox, she would have remained a waste her entire life. Of course, Wu Yu was unaware that the high master was actually Mu Ruyue herself. But just the thought that this talent could have been discovered ten years ago, yet had been delayed for a decade, made Wu Yu¡¯s heart ache. He wished he could immediately rip apart this so-called Mu Family. ¡°However, this isn¡¯t without some merit. At least over these years, Miss Yue has seen through Ye Tianfeng¡¯s true nature. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t my good disciple have been deceived by that rotten boy?¡± With this thought, Wu Yu felt a bit better. What kind of extraordinary disciple did he have? Ordinary outstanding men on this continent were nowhere near qualified to be her husband. ¡°Wife.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not far from the martial arts platform, a pleasant and charming voice called out from behind Mu Ruyue. She didn¡¯t even need to turn around to know who it was just by hearing the voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mu Ruyue turned and looked at the young man behind her. Seeing his aggrieved expression, her voice unconsciously softened. The young man responded with a radiant smile, his handsome face becoming even more captivating with the sunny expression, as if he was the brightest being in this world. Even Ye Yihua, the most handsome man in Feng City, could not compare to him in the slightest. Just his presence here was enough to leave people in awe. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Darling, I Miss You Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Darling, I Miss You Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Sweetheart, I missed you. Why don¡¯t you come to see me?¡± Saying this, the young man felt somewhat aggrieved, his innocent and seductive eyes making it hard for others to resist. Unconsciously, Mu Ruyue was doubtful¨Cwas his intelligence really stuck at a child¡¯s level? Why did she feel this guy was a cunning fox? ¡°It seems like you two are getting along quite well.¡± A low chuckle interrupted from the side. Then Ye Yihua could be seen waving a folding fan, walking briskly towards Mu Ruyue. His handsome face bore a fake smile as his charming eyes swept past Ye Wuchen, landing on Mu Ruyue. ¡°You¡¯re already this close before getting married. It seems Lady Mu is quite a free-spirited person.¡± The meaning behind his words was obvious. Such intimacy before marriage¨Cisn¡¯t that loose behavior? Thinking of this, he turned his eyes and smiled, his captivating eyes teeming with suggestion, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that this idiot understands nothing. If Lady Mu needs a man, this Prince will be waiting for you in the Hua Royal Mansion. I assure you, Lady Mu, you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze turned cold, her entire being radiating an icy chill as she watched Ye Yihua¡¯s departing figure, curling her lips in mockery. ¡°Prince, you¡¯ve said such things multiple times, seemingly forgetting what I once told you. Since you insist on inviting me, I might as well go.¡± At this point, her tone paused, the coldness in her eyes growing more intense, piercing into his heart. ¡°That is, if you¡¯re not afraid of me tearing down your Hua Royal Mansion.¡± Hearing this, Ye Yihua didn¡¯t get angry. His eyes sparkled with interest: ¡°Then I¡¯ll await Lady Mu to come and tear down my mansion. Ha ha.¡± Leaving that laugh behind, he glanced at neither of them again before walking away. This woman from the Mu Family was indeed interesting. If she weren¡¯t a waste, he would¡¯ve asked the Emperor to decree her marriage to him. Unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t abandon his splendid future for a woman. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Mu Ruyue turned to Ye Wuchen, only to see him staring blankly in the direction of Ye Yihua¡¯s departure. Hearing Mu Ruyue¡¯s voice, Ye Wuchen came back to his senses and shook his head: ¡°Sweetheart, I am going back to the mansion.¡± ¡°Alright, you go ahead. I¡¯ll come find you in a few days.¡± The duel was about to begin. Mu Ruyue hurriedly left a few words and dashed towards the dueling ground. Only after her figure disappeared did Ye Wuchen walk in the opposite direction. Because of this rare duel tournament, practically everyone in Feng City had gone to watch the excitement. At this time, in an empty alley, Ye Yihua had just turned a corner when a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his way. The person wore a moon-white robe lined with gold and silver, a dazzling silver mask covering their face, and their dark eyes fixed on Ye Yihua, with a faint mocking arc on his beautifully shaped lips. Ye Yihua frowned: ¡°Who are you, may I ask, and why are you blocking my way?¡± He had always made friends broadly with heroes and didn¡¯t have any enemies. So who was this person? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bam! The man answered with action¨Ckicking Ye Yihua hard in the stomach, flipping him onto the ground, and then lifting him up for a brutal beating. Ye Yihua was quite strong, but it seemed all his Elemental Power was being suppressed by this man, making him completely unable to fight back. The final punch landed on his nose, causing blood to gush out. The man, satisfied, looked at Ye Yihua, now beaten black and blue, and with a loud thud, threw him onto the ground, adding a few more kicks for good measure. ¡°Remember, not all women are for you to covet.¡± Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 34: The Competition Begins Chapter 34: Chapter 34: The Competition Begins Editor: Henyee Translations 11:45 AM. Around the martial arts arena, the spectators enthusiastically discussed the outcome of the match; some even started gambling on it. Of course, almost everyone believed that Mu Tingting, who had already broken through to the fourth-level martial artist, would win the championship. The last place, naturally, would be none other than Mu Ruyue. After all, she was considered a worthless woman. ¡°Next, Mu Tingting from the Mu Family against Miss Zhang Yaxin from the Duke Family.¡± Mu Tingting finally took the stage. The crowd¡¯s spirits lifted, and they all turned their attention to the girl in green. Seemingly enjoying the attention, Mu Tingting wore a graceful and appropriate smile as she lightly stepped onto the high platform. ¡°Dad, Sister Ting¡¯er is on the stage,¡± Mu Yixue excitedly pulled at Mu Qing¡¯s sleeve and jumped up. ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er is amazing; the entire martial arts arena fell silent the moment she appeared. Who else but Sister Ting¡¯er could have such an effect?¡± Mu Yixue slightly lifted her snow-white chin, her cute face beaming with a proud smile. How could she not be proud of having such an excellent sister? The princes and noble sons of Feng City couldn¡¯t help but look at Mu Tingting with admiring eyes. Yet, in Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes, there seemed to be only one person¨Cher affection-filled gaze always on Ye Tianfeng. When the noble young men who admired Mu Tingting saw that her eyes were only for Ye Tianfeng, their hearts shattered. However, only an outstanding man like Ye Tianfeng could match such a beauty. They were the perfect couple made in heaven. What hope did Mu Ruyue, rejected by Ye Tianfeng, have? How could she compare to Mu Tingting? If it were them, they would undoubtedly choose Mu Tingting over that beautiful waste of space. ¡°Miss Zhang, let¡¯s begin.¡± Mu Tingting turned to look at Zhang Yaxin, revealing a friendly smile. Anyone who saw such a smile couldn¡¯t help but feel no ill will toward her. ¡°Miss Mu, then I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Zhang Yaxin slightly smiled, snapping the long whip from her waist. The scarlet whip sliced through the sky, bringing a fierce wind with it. The wind whistled past her ears as Mu Tingting sidestepped to evade the attack. Then, swiftly, she darted across the ring, and in a few flashes, she was behind Zhang Yaxin. Feeling the icy longsword against her neck, Zhang Yaxin¡¯s body trembled. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Miss Mu, I am no match for you; I concede.¡± ¡°Thank you for letting me win.¡± Mu Tingting retracted her longsword, her affectionate gaze looking toward Ye Tianfeng in the judge¡¯s seat. This match had clearly ended as everyone expected. After all, the difference in strength between the two was vast, and Zhang Yaxin would never be a match for Mu Tingting. It seemed that this time, the championship belonged to her. ¡°Feng¡¯er, is this the woman you admire?¡± Emperor Zi Yue gently stroked his beard, smiling with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. Both her talent and temperament are excellent. You have a good eye. Among the three daughters of the Mu Family, it is the one without any blood relation, Mu Tingting, who is the most outstanding.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°As long as Grandpa Emperor likes her,¡± Ye Tianfeng felt a surge in his heart. It seemed this victory had made Grandpa Emperor like Ting¡¯er. In that case, even without Master¡¯s intervention, Grandpa Emperor wouldn¡¯t stop him from marrying Ting¡¯er. The dialogue between the grandfather and grandson made Ji Ru Ya, standing aside, sneer slightly. Her beautiful eyes showed disdain. Mu Tingting was indeed beautiful and talented but gave off an overly hypocritical vibe. It was actually Mu Ruyue, whom she met a few months ago, that she truly admired. At that moment, the voice announcing the next match sounded again. ¡°Next up, Mu Ruyue from the Mu Family against Li Lu, the young master from the Guardian General Mansion.¡± Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Third-level Martial Artist Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Third-level Martial Artist Editor: Henyee Translations The crowd fell silent once these words were spoken. No one expected that anyone besides Mu Tingting could bring such silence. On the martial arts platform, a young girl in white walked to the center. Although she still appeared somewhat frail, her stunning beauty was impossible to ignore. Unlike the delicate Mu Tingting, her demeanor was like pine and bamboo on a snowy mountain, proud and unafraid of the cold. Everyone had to admit that the most outstanding daughter of the Mu Family was Mu Tingting, but the most beautiful was undoubtedly Mu Ruyue, the first ¡°useless¡± person in the Purple Moon Country. Her beauty, like the pure light of the moon, left everyone mesmerized for a moment. ¡°You are Mu Ruyue?¡± Li Lu curved the corner of his mouth, his gaze on Mu Ruyue somewhat brazen, ¡°If you lose to me, you will become my thirteenth concubine. How about it?¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled, but there was no warmth in that smile, ¡°But if you lose, from now on, you will obey me and acknowledge me as your master. Do you agree?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Li Lu laughed arrogantly, his gaze towards Mu Ruyue filled with interest, ¡°Why not agree?¡± After he finished speaking, he paused and continued, ¡°Because I won¡¯t lose!¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s reputation as useless was well known in the Purple Moon Country, how could he possibly lose to her? However, before Li Lu had a chance to make a move, Mu Ruyue acted first. When he saw the sword in her hand flashing with a chilling light, his breath caught slightly. ¡°Third-level Martial Artist!¡± Yes, the aura emanating from this woman was indeed that of a third-level Martial Artist. Li Lu¡¯s expression changed, and he swung his sword to block. In that moment, he felt as though something struck his chest hard, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood and take several steps back. This unexpected outcome left everyone stunned. Li Lu was not particularly strong, but he was still a third-level Martial Artist. How could that ¡°useless¡± person make him cough up blood? ¡°Third Rank, she is at the Third Rank!¡± Mu Qing gritted his teeth, glaring at Mu Ruyue with hatred. At this moment, he didn¡¯t feel any pride that his daughter was not useless, nor did he feel the shame had been washed away. He only felt that this wretched girl had concealed her strength from him and was challenging him publicly, showing clear defiance. Mu Yixue and Mu Tingting also had unpleasant expressions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Yixue felt displeased because she often scolded her as useless, and from now on, she could no longer insult her this way. Mu Tingting, on the other hand, knew all too well that Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t possibly cultivate. She had been poisoned by her, and the Talent Test had proven that her meridians were blocked. So, how could she cultivate? And among the third rank, she could only match Li Lu at best; how could she make him cough up blood with one strike? It was laughable that these three had always considered her useless as a disgrace. Yet, when she shed the title of ¡°useless,¡± they resented her even more, feeling that she had made them hold their heads even lower and wished someone would immediately take her life. ¡°I concede,¡± Li Lu raised his hand high, acknowledging earnestly, ¡°Lady Mu, you hid well, even surprising me. But one thing is unclear to me, why, though we are both third-level Martial Artists, did I feel your strength is beyond that?¡± It was because of this feeling that Li Lu knew there was no point in continuing the fight; he was bound to lose. Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Taking Servants Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Taking Servants Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly. She certainly wouldn¡¯t tell him that this was all due to the nurturing effects of the elixirs. Over the past few months, under Wu Yu¡¯s guidance, not only did she break through to the Third Rank, but her Elixir Medicine Technique had also improved significantly. Now, refining low-level Earth Rank elixirs was a piece of cake for her. Such talent indeed frightened Wu Yu deeply. With some auxiliary elixirs nurturing her, Mu Ruyue had a kind of confidence: within the same level, no one would be her match. ¡°Young Master Li, do you still remember what you just said?¡± It would have been better if Mu Ruyue hadn¡¯t mentioned it. As soon as she did, Mu Qing¡¯s face darkened. Li Lu, at the age of nineteen, had only reached the Third Rank, so his talent wasn¡¯t strong. What made him strong was having a formidable father. As the National Guardian General of Purple Moon Country, he commanded three thousand elite soldiers and hundreds of thousands of regular soldiers. This general had only one son, who was spoiled like a treasure. As long as Li Lu made a request, no matter what it was, it wouldn¡¯t be refused. Even the emperor treated him with deference. If Li Lu agreed to that lowly girl¡¯s request, it might cause some trouble for Ting¡¯er. After all, with the Guardian General Mansion as her backup, and she was no longer a good-for-nothing, if she proposed to marry the Princely Heir, the emperor might actually agree. What would happen to Ting¡¯er then? Therefore, he absolutely couldn¡¯t let this happen. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face showed slight anger, and he shouted loudly, ¡°Mu Ruyue, what status does the General Manor¡¯s young master have? And you dare to make him your servant? Apologize to Young Master Li immediately!¡± Everyone hadn¡¯t expected him to rebuke his daughter in public, and they were all momentarily stunned. They had long heard that Mu Qing didn¡¯t like Mu Ruyue but hadn¡¯t expected it to this extent. After all, she was his biological daughter; blood is thicker than water. Why did they feel like Mu Qing wanted her dead? Conversely, he doted on his adopted daughter, Mu Tingting, very much. ¡°Mu Family?¡± Seeing this scene, Wu Yu frowned slightly, his gaze gradually becoming unfriendly: ¡°My disciple, not to mention making the General Manor¡¯s boy her servant, even if she wanted the empress to serve her, it should be rightful. It seems that this Mu Family is really too outrageous. I really don¡¯t know how my precious disciple survived all these years.¡± Had Mu Ruyue not wanted to keep their identities hidden, he would have rushed down to give that damn Mu Qing a harsh lesson! However, since this matter couldn¡¯t be exposed, he would wait until the end of the competition and use Ye Tianfeng to properly deal with it, just as a way to vent for his precious disciple. ¡°Mu Family Master, this doesn¡¯t seem to concern you,¡± Li Lu said, giving Mu Qing an unhappy glance, ¡°Though I, Li Lu, may have a reputation for being lecherous, I am also a man of my word. My father has long taught me to keep my promises, and since I agreed to Miss Mu, of course, I will keep my word.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Qing¡¯s face suddenly changed drastically. He never expected something like this to happen. Li Lu, having long been aware of Mu Qing¡¯s deeds over the years, glanced at him and said: ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve long heard that from the family head to the servants, everyone in the Mu Family either bullied or insulted the legitimate young lady. However, they treated an adopted daughter who came from who knows where with great affection. Is this the conduct of a grand family? Or is that adopted daughter an illegitimate child born with some brothel woman?¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Tingting¡¯s pretty face instantly turned ashen. She clenched her fists tightly and glared at Li Lu with fury. That brat dared to insult her as a child born of a brothel woman. It was truly unforgivable! Don¡¯t think that being the General Manor¡¯s young master would entitle him to do whatever he wanted. The Mu Family¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t weak either. If it wasn¡¯t to maintain her fragile and weak image, she guaranteed she would have made that brat bleed on the spot! Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Mu Tingtings Ruined Reputation (1) Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Mu Tingting¡¯s Ruined Reputation (1) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Young Master Li, considering you are a junior, I won¡¯t quibble with you. But please show some respect. My daughter, Mu Qing¡¯s daughter, of course, has a proper background. If it weren¡¯t for Ting¡¯er¡¯s father saving the old lady all those years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have survived. Besides, Ting¡¯er has a gentle and kind-hearted nature; who in Feng City doesn¡¯t praise her? As for why I don¡¯t like Mu Ruyue, I have my reasons. She has a ruthless temperament and even bullies a kind girl like Ting¡¯er. How could she ever deserve my affection?¡± Mu Qing spoke with righteousness and a commanding tone, making Mu Ruyue seem like an utterly unforgivable villain, while Mu Tingting appeared to be a long-suffering, delicate flower. To match Mu Qing¡¯s words, Mu Tingting pretended to wipe away a few tears, looking all the more pitiable and frail. Bam! Ye Tianfeng suddenly slammed the table, veins bulging on his forehead, nearly rushing down to teach Mu Ruyue and Li Lu a lesson for making Mu Tingting cry, but Tian Yuan stopped him with a glance. ¡°Feng¡¯er, calm down. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. You are a judge, you can¡¯t act recklessly.¡± These words calmed Ye Tianfeng down. He looked anxiously at Mu Tingting, and when his gaze swept over Mu Ruyue, it was filled with hatred and anger. Even if this woman was no longer a worthless person, she couldn¡¯t compare to Ting¡¯er. At this moment, no one saw Mu Ruyue secretly take out an emerald green elixir. She used her Qi to dissolve the elixir, turning it into a transparent vapor, and quietly directed it into Mu Tingting¡¯s mouth and nose. After Mu Qing¡¯s speech, the unknowing crowd really believed his words and began to criticize Mu Ruyue for her vicious heart. They believed that a gentle girl like Mu Tingting should be protected; how could anyone be cruel enough to bully her? They said someone like Mu Ruyue was not fit to be human, that even beasts were kinder than her. As the crowd voiced their harsh words, suddenly, Mu Tingting, who had been weeping like a pear blossom bathed in rain, twisted her features in hatred and glared at Mu Ruyue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mu Ruyue, why don¡¯t you just die? In what way am I, Mu Tingting, inferior to you? Just because you¡¯re the legitimate daughter of the Mu Family, you get to be engaged to the Princely Heir? Let me tell you, the Princely Heir is mine; no one can take him from me! Why should a woman share her husband with other women? He belongs to me alone! Hahaha, Mu Ruyue, you should just die already! Trash like you doesn¡¯t deserve to live! Only I, only I am the best!¡± ¡°And you, Zhang Yaxin, actually, I intended to kill you during the competition earlier. Who told your sister to covet the Princely Heir as well? I wanted to kill you but had to put on a smiling face instead. Do you know how much that tormented me? Your sister is so stupid, and you¡¯re no better, with your low strength and ugly face. Who would marry someone like you in the future? But I¡¯m the kindest person, how could I really kill you? Look at me, how kind I am! Hahaha!¡± Mu Tingting laughed madly, her malicious eyes sweeping across everyone present. Everyone was stunned. No one had expected the always gentle and kind Mu Tingting to say such things. Could this be her true nature? ¡°So this is the weak and often persecuted girl the Mu Family Master spoke of, tsk tsk,¡± Ji Ru Ya shook her head with a smile. ¡°Truly gentle and kind-hearted, so much that she wants the lives of some innocent people. Now I really doubt the Mu Family Master¡¯s words. But there¡¯s truth in the saying, ¡®like father, like daughter.¡¯ Maybe she really is an illegitimate daughter of some brothel woman.¡± Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Mu Tingtings Ruined Reputation (2) Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Mu Tingting¡¯s Ruined Reputation (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Qing¡¯s face turned ashen; he couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. How could Ting¡¯er, who had always been so obedient and well-behaved, say such vicious words? The voices of mockery and gossip filled his ears, and Mu Tingting gradually regained her senses. When she recalled what she had just said, her face changed drastically, and she collapsed to the floor. Why? Why did it happen this way? She had just spoken her true thoughts, something she usually didn¡¯t dare to say, as if she was possessed. In the inn, Wu Yu, watching the scene, tilted his head back to drink his wine, shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°I never expected that the Truth Pill she just learned to refine would come in handy. Even if she claims someone set her up, the anxious commoners wouldn¡¯t believe it. Words are powerful. This will really make that woman from the Mu Family suffer.¡± With this girl¡¯s temperament, there was no need to worry that she would suffer at the Mu Family. ¡°No!¡± In the crowd, Mu Ruyue clutched her head tightly and screamed in distress, ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to say, absolutely not what I wanted to say!¡± ¡°Ting¡¯er!¡± Ye Tianfeng, his heart filled with anxiety, could no longer care about Tian Yuan. He leapt over to Mu Ruyue and tightly embraced her, ¡°Ting¡¯er, snap out of it!¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s tears flowed out, ¡°Princely Heir, it wasn¡¯t me. Someone must have set me up. Someone must have set me up. You have to seek justice for me.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely seek justice for you and clear your name.¡± His Ting¡¯er was so kind-hearted, how could she say such things? Someone must be framing her. Hearing Mu Tingting¡¯s words, Mu Qing finally snapped out of it. He pointed angrily at Mu Ruyue and shouted, ¡°Was it you? Did you do something to Ting¡¯er? It must be you; you must have framed my Ting¡¯er out of jealousy.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, an inappropriate laugh echoed. Ji Ru Ya seemed to have never heard such an amusing joke before; her eyes were filled with mirth, ¡°It¡¯s truly strange. How could Mu Ruyue, who is so far from Mu Tingting, manage to frame her? Mu Family Master, Mu Tingting is your daughter. Could it be that Mu Ruyue was picked up from the streets? But it seems like the one picked up is Mu Tingting. Your Majesty, do you think what I said makes sense?¡± ¡°Whatever Beloved Consort says is always correct.¡± Emperor Zi Yue, captivated by Ji Ru Ya¡¯s enchanting voice, naturally deemed everything she said as correct. ¡°Mu Family Master, you see, even His Majesty agrees with me,¡± Ji Ru Ya said with a seductive smile, her slightly parted red lips emitting a faint mist. Mu Qing¡¯s eyes flickered; for some reason, he had a feeling that Consort Ya seemed to be helping Mu Ruyue. Why? He remembered that Mu Ruyue rarely went out and had no contact with Consort Ya. They had only met once when they went to cancel the engagement. With Consort Ya¡¯s personality, it was impossible for her to help others so casually. ¡°Father!¡± Mu Tingting covered her face, and tears flowed slowly through her fingers. Such humiliation, she had never experienced in her life. Mu Tingting believed that after today¡¯s incident, she would be despised by the people of the Purple Moon Country, something she couldn¡¯t bear. Now, Mu Tingting knew what it felt like to be looked down upon. In the past, she had mercilessly poisoned the young Mu Ruyue, which buried Mu Ruyue¡¯s extraordinary talent. ¡°Miss Zhang¡­¡± Mu Tingting raised her head to meet Zhang Yaxin¡¯s mocking gaze, feeling her heart sink. She wanted to explain but didn¡¯t know where to start. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Yaxin snorted coldly, ¡°Lady Mu is so gentle and kind, and also so clever. How could she talk to fools like us? Wouldn¡¯t that project my stupidity onto you, Lady Mu?¡± CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS Henyee From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Breakup (Part 1) Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Breakup (Part 1) Editor: Henyee Translations It was over, everything was over. Mu Tingting¡¯s face showed a look of despair, and her throat was filled with a bitter taste. Up until now, she still didn¡¯t know what had happened, and why she had involuntarily said such things. ¡°Ting¡¯er, I will definitely find out the truth of this matter and give you justice.¡± Ye Tianfeng looked at the weak woman in his arms with pity, secretly making up his mind to find out the mastermind behind all of this. He slowly released the fragile body in his arms, raised his eyes to look at Mu Qing, whose face was ashen, and said, ¡°Mu Family Master, the competition must continue. Please take Ting¡¯er back to rest. The second match will be held in three days. I believe by then Ting¡¯er will have recovered and will surely win this tournament.¡± Three days, that was the time he gave Mu Tingting to recover. Ye Tianfeng squinted his eyes slightly, his sharp gaze sweeping towards Mu Ruyue, a cold snort emanating from his throat. He couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Ruyue had nothing to do with this matter. ¡°Young Master Shi¡­¡± Mu Tingting tightly held Ye Tianfeng¡¯s hand, her eyes full of pleading. She wished so much that the man she loved could stay by her side in her most painful moments. However, Ye Tianfeng pushed her hand away. At that moment, her heart sank to the bottom, her beautiful eyes filled with tears. ¡°Ting¡¯er, I will come to find you after the competition is over.¡± Ye Tianfeng smiled, his handsome face glowing with a gentle light. That light was so gentle, but Mu Tingting¡¯s heart felt an unprecedented chill. In the Young Master Shi¡¯s heart, after all, serious matters were more important. Even at such a moment, what he cared about was still this competition¡­ Swallowing the bitterness in her throat, Mu Tingting forced a smile: ¡°Young Master Shi, Ting¡¯er understands.¡± Even though she was unwilling in her heart, she couldn¡¯t show it, only because Young Master Shi didn¡¯t like women who were unreasonable. ¡°Hmph!¡± Mu Qing flicked his sleeves, coldly glancing at Mu Ruyue¡¯s smiling face, and pulled Mu Tingting¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Ting¡¯er, Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go back.¡± He intentionally chose not to mention Mu Ruyue. A gentle breeze blew by, and the dense leaves of the paulownia tree sheltered a silver robe as radiant as moonlight. The man leaned against the paulownia tree, a silver mask perfectly revealing only his deep eyes and a pair of shapely thin lips. His gaze fell on the woman on the stage who was as resilient as bamboo, the corner of his mouth curving into a devilish smile. Perhaps others didn¡¯t see what happened just now, but he saw it all clearly. And when his gaze shifted to the departing Mu Family father-daughter duo, his eyes darkened, and he murmured to himself, ¡°It seems the Mu Family¡¯s luck has run out, but Mu Ruyue is truly interesting. I wonder how much anticipation she will bring me.¡± Slender fingers brushed past his thin lips, and the man¡¯s smile became even more devilish. Perhaps, she would be an unpredictable variable on this continent¡­ In the Mu Family¡¯s guest hall, Mu Qing sat with a somber face, coldly staring at Mu Ruyue, who walked in from outside, and slammed the table, roaring, ¡°Mu Ruyue, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s steps paused slightly, finally noticing Mu Qing and Mu Yixue sitting in the main hall. A smile curved on her lips. ¡°What to say?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Insolence!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s eyes grew colder, like sharp swords aimed at Mu Ruyue. ¡°Your strength is at the Third Rank. Shouldn¡¯t you give me an explanation for that?¡± CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS Henyee From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Breakup (Part 2) Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Breakup (Part 2) Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing this, Mu Ruyue found it truly amusing. Naturally, she laughed out loud, her cold eyes filled with sarcasm as she looked at Mu Qing and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be asking your foster daughter about this?¡± When she mentioned the words ¡®foster daughter¡¯, Mu Ruyue deliberately emphasized them. ¡°Mu Ruyue, do you really have no respect for your elders?¡± Mu Qing¡¯s eyes darkened. He almost wished he could strangle his daughter. ¡°If I had known you would become such a scourge, I should have killed you at birth!¡± In his view, having a daughter like her was as good as having none. He regretted raising her for so many years. Mu Ruyue coldly laughed, her mocking eyes making Mu Qing¡¯s heart tremble slightly. When he came to his senses, his face showed thinly veiled anger, and his gaze towards Mu Ruyue grew even darker. Just as he was about to teach this rebellious daughter a good lesson, an ethereal voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve come to find you.¡± A figure in white clothes drifted past, and then Ye Wuchen was already beside Mu Ruyue. Upon seeing Ye Wuchen for the first time, Mu Yixue couldn¡¯t look away. As the youngest daughter of the Mu Family, she had seen many men, but none were as handsome as the young man before her, not even a fraction as beautiful as the Princely Heir whom Sister Ting¡¯er adored. This young man was like a bright moon in the sky, radiating a dazzling glow. Even women couldn¡¯t compare to the amazement he brought. In that instant, Mu Yixue felt as if this young man in white had walked out of a painting. How could there be such a handsome person in this world? Mu Yixue¡¯s heart pounded as if it would leap out of her chest, and her eyes were filled with infatuation, as if the whole world only had him in it¡­ Over the years, many young men had gathered around her, but Mu Yixue had always had high standards; no one had ever caught her eye. Until this moment, she finally understood that the heavens hadn¡¯t let her fall for anyone because she was waiting for his appearance. Who else could be worthy of her but such a handsome man? Since it was a match made by the heavens, it meant they were destined to be together. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mu Ruyue looked puzzled. Wasn¡¯t Ye Wuchen a bit dimwitted? How did he find the Mu Family? Ye Wuchen shyly lowered his head and softly said, ¡°I wanted to see you, so I came.¡± Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say he was worried about her. However, this answer made Mu Ruyue even more puzzled. Hadn¡¯t they just met? ¡°Mu Ruyue, who is he to you?¡± Mu Yixue glared at Mu Ruyue angrily, her gaze as if she wanted to tear her to pieces. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For some reason, seeing these two talk so intimately made Mu Yixue feel as if something of hers had been taken away, making her increasingly hostile towards Mu Ruyue. He belonged to her, and only her! What was Mu Ruyue, a fatherless wretch? With just one word, Father would certainly give this young man to her. ¡°Who do you think he is to me?¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged, throwing the question back at Mu Yixue. Mu Yixue¡¯s face flushed red with anger, her eyes sharp as knives towards Mu Ruyue. Just as she was about to act impulsively, Mu Qing forcibly restrained her. Frowning slightly, Mu Qing coldly swept his gaze towards Ye Wuchen and asked, ¡°Young man, who are you? Why did you intrude into our Mu Family?¡± Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Breakup (Part 3) Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Breakup (Part 3) Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Wuchen frowned, looking puzzled as he turned to Mu Ruyue. His handsome face wore an expression of such innocence and his pure eyes were so free of impurities that no one would doubt him. ¡°My dear, who is this old man? Why is he calling me ¡®young master¡¯? What¡¯s a ¡®young master¡¯? Can it be eaten? Plus, this old man is so stupid, asking me why I came here. Of course, I came to find you, my dear. Could it be I came to find him? But I heard that this old man is not a good person, known for eating people.¡± After saying this, Mu Qing¡¯s face turned a shade of blue that could not get any bluer. ¡°You rebellious girl, don¡¯t forget you are already set to marry the Ghost King, yet you dare to sneak around with a man from outside! I will teach you what it means to have the virtues of a woman!¡± Mu Qing raised his hand and swung it hard towards Mu Ruyue. But at that moment, Ye Wuchen seemed to glance at him unintentionally. Suddenly, with a thud, Mu Qing knelt down in front of Mu Ruyue. ¡°My dear, why is this old man kneeling to you?¡± Ye Wuchen blinked his innocent eyes, as if he didn¡¯t know what was happening. However, when he turned his eyes, he met a gaze full of suspicion. His heart skipped a beat. Perhaps he had gone too far. This woman wouldn¡¯t see through him, would she? ¡°My dear?¡± Ye Wuchen blinked his eyes, looking innocently and charmingly at Mu Ruyue. Seeing that he really didn¡¯t seem to know what had happened, Mu Ruyue withdrew her suspicious gaze. Maybe, for a moment, it was just her illusion. If Ye Wuchen was indeed pretending to be foolish, then his cunning nature wouldn¡¯t be low at all. Thinking about this, she cheerfully looked at Mu Qing, who was kneeling on the ground, and said, ¡°Father, please rise. You¡¯re making your daughter feel ashamed. Oh, by the way, those four words about a woman¡¯s virtue should be said to Sister Ting¡¯er. She gave herself to Ye Tianfeng before marriage. Is that virtue? Moreover, this matter was tacitly approved by you.¡± Although she was smiling as she spoke, the chill in her eyes couldn¡¯t be dissipated. A drop of cold sweat slid down Mu Qing¡¯s forehead. Clenching his fist tightly, he climbed up from the ground. The humiliation gnawed at his heart. ¡°Mu Ruyue!¡± Mu Qing roared angrily, ¡°Kneel down right now!¡± As if she didn¡¯t hear Mu Qing¡¯s roar, Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, and her eyes showed nothing but mockery. ¡°Fine, very fine,¡± Mu Qing smiled in his fury, ¡°since you are so disobedient and unfilial, I will expel you from the Mu Family, and strike you from the clan register!¡± He thought these words would make Mu Ruyue fall to her knees and plead for mercy. But nothing happened. The other party merely smiled at him. That smile made Mu Qing¡¯s heart feel frantic. ¡°Good, that decision is fine. I didn¡¯t want to stay in this place anyway.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seemingly not noticing Mu Qing¡¯s ashen face, Mu Ruyue smiled as she turned around, pulling Ye Wuchen away without even a goodbye. ¡°Bang!¡± Mu Qing waved his hand, and the table instantly broke into two pieces. He seemed to be impervious to the pain in his hand. His gaze was fixed on Mu Ruyue¡¯s departing figure as he clenched his teeth and roared, ¡°Mu Ruyue, you will regret this!¡± Regret? Mu Ruyue laughed. From birth until now, she had never known what the word ¡®regret¡¯ meant. ¡°Father,¡± Mu Yixue stared blankly at Ye Wuchen¡¯s retreating figure and said domineeringly, ¡°I like that man. I want to marry him.¡± Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Marrying None but You Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Marrying None but You Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Qing, who was still enraged, immediately opposed when he heard this: ¡°No way, that man is not worthy of you. How could my daughter marry such a person? Only a fool like Mu Ruyue would end up with that man. But comparatively, he is slightly better than the Ghost King, who is so hideous that no one wants to join the Ghost Prince Manor.¡± Although Mu Qing was the head of the Mu Family, few people other than the Royal Family members had seen the legendary Ghost King. The Royal Family was full of intrigue and deceit, so naturally, no one would dispel those rumors. As for the maids who used to serve the Ghost King, they would tremble with fear at the mere mention of his name. How could they possibly reveal his true appearance? ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yixue pouted and insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to marry him. Why should such a handsome man be occupied by Mu Ruyue? She doesn¡¯t deserve him at all.¡± Mu Qing frowned, feeling helpless towards his daughter. ¡°Xue¡¯er, that man has no Qi fluctuations. If he isn¡¯t a useless person, then his strength is very low, and he seems a bit mentally unstable. How could I possibly allow you to marry a fool?¡± After saying this, Mu Qing paused: ¡°He is a fool, and the Ghost King is also a fool. Could there be some connection between them?¡± ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t suspect he is the Ghost King, do you?¡± Mu Yixue curled her lips disdainfully and said, ¡°That Ghost King is so ugly. How could he possibly be the Ghost King? Besides, he¡¯s not a fool, just naive. Such a handsome man could never be Mu Ruyue¡¯s Ghost King husband. Dad, I don¡¯t care if he is useless, I want to marry him. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll run away from home.¡± The moment she saw him, Mu Yixue decided she would marry no one else but him. Such an enchanting man could only be hers. ¡°Alright, alright, alright, Dad agrees. Is that okay?¡± Mu Qing indulgently ruffled her hair and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With just one word from Dad, who would dare not marry you? That man¡¯s Qi fluctuations are too weak; he surely doesn¡¯t come from any noble family. When the time comes, Dad will find his parents. As long as we give his family a few dozen Gold Coins, I bet they will personally send their son to our Mu Family.¡± Mu Qing smiled confidently. Ten Gold Coins were enough to sustain a small family for several years. Who could resist the temptation of money? However, he had no idea that Ye Wuchen came from the Royal Family and that one¡¯s strength, if significantly higher, could be hidden. So, in the end, his self-assured words would lead him to an irrevocable disaster. ¡°Thank you, Dad,¡± Mu Yixue excitedly grabbed Mu Qing¡¯s arm and said happily, ¡°Xue¡¯er knew Dad was the best. Now, I¡¯ll go keep Sister Ting¡¯er company. She must be feeling very sad alone.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mu Qing patted Mu Yixue¡¯s head and smiled tenderly, but after she left, the smile on his lips slowly disappeared, replaced by a somber expression. ¡°Who is plotting against our Mu Family?¡± Thinking about what happened at the martial arts arena, Mu Qing¡¯s eyes flickered: ¡°Could it be Consort Ya? Or some women jealous of Ting¡¯er?¡± Although he initially suspected Mu Ruyue, he later realized that Mu Ruyue did not have such strength, so he excluded her from the list. ¡°In that case, it must be those jealous of Ting¡¯er. This matter needs to be thoroughly investigated; otherwise, it will be difficult for Ting¡¯er to marry the Princely Heir.¡± Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Master, I Have Nowhere Else to Go Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Master, I Have Nowhere Else to Go Editor: Henyee Translations In the alchemy room, Mu Ruyue stared straight at Wu Yu. Wu Yu felt uneasy under her gaze, hurriedly touching his own face as he nervously said, ¡°My dear disciple, your master doesn¡¯t have flowers growing on his face. What are you staring at? Although I know I am handsome and charming, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Mu Ruyue carefully scrutinized him, unable to see where the handsomeness or charm was. All she saw was a kind-hearted old man. She withdrew her direct gaze and said, ¡°Master, I have nowhere to go.¡± At this moment, Wu Yu was sorting herbs. Hearing this, his hand paused, and he glanced at her doubtfully: ¡°Nowhere to go, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I¡¯ve been disowned by my family.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Wu Yu was taken aback, his eyes widening in surprise, ¡°Is the old man from the Mu family sure he hasn¡¯t taken the wrong medicine? Any power would be eager to snatch a genius like you, and he threw you out? Is he out of his mind? That old fool is an idiot, but this benefits me. Haha, now I am your only family.¡± Family¡­ Mu Ruyue hadn¡¯t heard this word for a long time, and her heart warmed: ¡°Master, I have been your disciple for several months, and you haven¡¯t given me anything yet. So, give me a house first, one in a quiet place where no one will disturb me.¡± Wu Yu glanced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a fiance known as the Ghost King? Why not go to him?¡± Although rumors outside painted the Ghost King poorly, the sect and the mortal world were different. Without seeing him in person, one wouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. Wu Yu was quite curious about this Ghost King. He wondered if the man deserved this girl. If not, he didn¡¯t mind going to the palace to threaten the Emperor to cancel the engagement. No one could force his precious disciple. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the difference between men and women? Even though that Dog Emperor issued the decree, the time hasn¡¯t come yet. Besides, everything is subject to change. Who knows if I will really marry him?¡± She initially accepted the decree to find a quiet place to expand her power. Who would have thought she could leave the Mu family so easily? Was there still a reason to marry him? Suddenly, the pure eyes of Ye Wuchen appeared in her mind, causing Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart to tremble¡­ ¡°Little girl, I do have a house on Huayuan Street. I will give you the key later. You can live there.¡± Just thinking about how Mu Qing would feel after driving away a peerless genius made Wu Yu burst into laughter. He wondered if the old man would regret it and bang his head against the wall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So you have a house in Feng City. Why do you still live in an inn?¡± Faced with Mu Ruyue¡¯s question, Wu Yu simply answered, ¡°In the house, I have to hire servants and manage everything. Living in an inn, someone naturally takes care of my meals and daily life.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s laziness was well-known in the Qingyun Sect. Despite being the head alchemy master, he was unwilling to manage the pharmacists under him, focusing only on his cultivation. Huayuan Street was the most tranquil street in Feng City. The street was lined with shops but had few pedestrians. Just as Mu Ruyue stepped into the house Wu Yu had given her, she felt a strong surge of Qi. ¡°It¡¯s said that the houses on Huayuan Street are encircled by a Spirit Gathering Array. It seems to be true. Such dense Qi cannot be found elsewhere. Cultivating here would definitely yield twice the results with half the effort.¡± Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Fourth-stage Martial Artist Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Fourth-stage Martial Artist Editor: Henyee Translations It was night. Mu Ruyue had just walked out from her cultivation, exhaling a gentle breath. Lifting her eyes to the bright moon outside the window, her gaze flickered with a glimmering light. A night of cultivation had finally pushed her to the Fourth-rank Martial Artist. Though Fourth-rank wasn¡¯t considered strong on this continent, it at least gave her the ability for self-preservation. ¡ª- Three days passed in a flash. In these three days, the remaining contestants had sorted out their rankings. Some were disappointed, some were happy, and of course, the incident from three days ago remained a popular topic. Everyone thought Mu Tingting wouldn¡¯t participate in the competition, but she showed up with Mu Qing this day. Compared to her previously fragile appearance, Mu Tingting had become much quieter. The only time her beautiful eyes showed bone-chilling hatred was when she looked at Mu Ruyue. Upon seeing Mu Tingting¡¯s appearance, Ye Tianfeng¡¯s heart stirred. He wanted to say something but ended up sitting back down. Always hoping he would say something, Mu Tingting¡¯s heart grew cold at his actions. Three days ago, he had clearly promised to find her after the competition, but he still hadn¡¯t come. Thinking of this, Mu Tingting¡¯s mouth was filled with bitterness. She realized that the man she loved wholeheartedly wasn¡¯t there when she needed him most. But why couldn¡¯t she let go even with this knowledge? Suddenly, a voice from the front drew Mu Tingting¡¯s attention back. ¡°Hey, look! What does Mu Ruyue of the Mu Family want to do?¡± Mu Ruyue¡­ At the sound of that name, hatred flashed in Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes. It was all this little bitch¡¯s fault! If not for her existence, she would have already become Lady Shi. Why would she need to participate in this competition? If not for this competition, how could she have made such a huge fool of herself? She should have died long ago. Anyway, this little bitch was unloved by her father and unloved by her mother. Even Young Master Shi despised her. Since no one needed her, why hadn¡¯t she died yet? A person who wasn¡¯t needed had no right to live in this world! Sensing a gaze full of hatred from below, Mu Ruyue cast a nonchalant glance in its direction, pausing briefly on Mu Tingting before moving away without a trace. ¡°It¡¯s too boring to duel one by one. How many passed the first test in these three days? Come at me together. I don¡¯t have time to fight each of you individually.¡± The girl¡¯s words were like a thunderclap, striking the hearts of everyone present, leaving them stunned and wide-eyed, staring at the breathtaking figure on the Martial Arts Platform in disbelief. Challenging them all at once? Who did she think she was? Merely a Third-level Martial Artist, yet she dared to challenge everyone? Was she certain she was in her right mind? A normal person wouldn¡¯t say something like that. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not to mention someone like Mu Tingting, a Fourth-stage Martial Artist, even others could crush her with their sheer number. Mu Qing¡¯s face turned livid, suppressing the urge to punish Mu Ruyue harshly. He angrily shouted at her: ¡°Rebellious girl, stop making a fool of yourself and get down here!¡± Did she think she hadn¡¯t embarrassed herself enough already? What young person would be as arrogant as she was? If she had the ability, it would be different. But she was courting death with her actions. Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, looking down at the livid-faced Mu Qing, and said: ¡°You already expelled me from the Mu Family. What right do you have to control me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯s trembling finger pointed at Mu Ruyue. He deeply regretted having this disobedient daughter and glared at her fiercely, laughing in anger: ¡°Fine, very well. Don¡¯t regret it then!¡± Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Chapter 45: One Against Many (Part 1) Chapter 45: Chapter 45: One Against Many (Part 1) Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Ruyue chuckled softly, ¡°Even if you regret it, I won¡¯t. Let Mu Tingting come as well. Everyone, come at me together; I want to finish this and go to bed.¡± Arrogant, insolent. For a moment, the young men, brimming with youthful vigor, were so infuriated that they felt like their heads were about to burst into flames. They couldn¡¯t wait to rush up and teach her a lesson, to let this frog in the well know that there was always someone better. ¡°Hmph.¡± Ye Tianfeng coldly snorted, casting a disgusted glance at Mu Ruyue. Don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t know that this woman was trying to attract his attention. Over the years, she had done countless outrageous things just to catch his eye. This time was no exception. However, he was willing to give her a chance to embarrass herself¡­ With a faint smirk, Ye Tianfeng flicked open his folding fan and sneered, ¡°Since that¡¯s your wish, I¡¯ll fulfill it. So, this time¡¯s competition will be one against twenty: Mu Ruyue versus the other twenty contestants.¡± One against many, this was destined to be a sure loss. Tian Yuan furrowed his brows and finally sighed. Perhaps it was good to curb this young person¡¯s arrogance. Being too conceited was not beneficial. On this continent, those who were arrogant without ability would always suffer a great loss. After Ye Tianfeng¡¯s words fell, those young men who had already been enraged by Mu Ruyue¡¯s words were all eager to give her a good beating. ¡°Mu Ruyue!¡± Mu Tingting gritted her teeth, glaring viciously at the girl on the Martial Arts Platform. Seeing the indifferent expression on the girl¡¯s face, she let out a cold snort, and without a word, sprang onto the stage with a light tap of her toe. Seeing Mu Tingting¡¯s actions, the others exchanged glances and also stepped onto the Martial Arts Platform one after another. On the platform, the tension was palpable. Li Lu, within the crowd, secretly sweated for Mu Ruyue. She was only a third-level Martial Artist, how could she possibly face so many people at once? Especially since among them was Mu Tingting, a fourth-stage Martial Artist. At that moment, someone finally made the first move¡­ A silver whip flicked towards Mu Ruyue like a snake. Mu Ruyue quickly kicked the whip aside with keen eyes and swift hands, then sidestepped to avoid a heavy punch coming from beside, landing a hard punch on the chest of the youth in front. The youth staggered back two steps, then roared and charged back into the battlefield. These people, enraged by Mu Ruyue¡¯s attack, became more and more ruthless in their moves, their fists and feet moving faster and faster, as if trying to crush her with their sheer numbers. However, the more they watched, the more they felt something was off¡­ ¡°Is Mu Ruyue really a third-level Martial Artist?¡± ¡°No, that aura clearly belongs to a fourth-stage Martial Artist. Could she have broken through in just three days?¡± A fifteen-year-old fourth-stage Martial Artist wasn¡¯t surprising; after all, Mu Tingting had reached the fourth stage at fourteen. But, if a fourth-stage Martial Artist could remain unscathed under such a number of attacks? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, if they knew that Mu Ruyue had gone from the first rank to the fourth stage in just three months, they would have their eyes pop out in shock. This was not just talent; it was monstrous! ¡°Swish!¡± Ye Tianfeng couldn¡¯t help but stand up, his eyes fixed on Mu Ruyue. A fourth-stage Martial Artist? When did she break through to the fourth stage? If Mu Tingting hadn¡¯t taken the Green Origin Pill, she might not have even broken through to the fourth stage by tomorrow. Could this woman¡¯s talent surpass Mu Tingting¡¯s? At this moment, Ye Tianfeng realized he had overlooked something. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 46: One Against Many (Part 2) Chapter 46: Chapter 46: One Against Many (Part 2) Editor: Henyee Translations Over three months ago, there was clearly no Qi fluctuation in Mu Ruyue¡¯s body. If she wasn¡¯t hiding it very well, then she must have broken through to the fourth rank in these three months. To go from trash to fourth rank in three months, not even the genius disciples of the Qingyun Sect could achieve that. If that¡¯s true, then this woman¡¯s talent is terrifying. Ye Tianfeng¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. It was uncertain what he was thinking, but undoubtedly, he had started taking Mu Ruyue seriously at that moment. After all, people on this continent are realistic. Mu Ruyue used to be a piece of trash not worthy of a second glance from him. But if she could transform from trash into a genius? Perhaps a fifteen-year-old Third-level Martial Artist wasn¡¯t remarkable, considering Mu Tingting reached the third level at fourteen, and there were countless disciples in the Qingyun Sect who were better than her. But if this genius reached their current level within three months, he had no choice but to pay attention. While Ye Tianfeng¡¯s mind was busy with these thoughts, he didn¡¯t notice Mu Tingting¡¯s gaze at all. Even during the fight, Mu Tingting was constantly sneaking glances at her beloved man, and she saw the way he looked at Mu Ruyue, different from before. That gaze contained too many emotions, but no longer the original disdain and contempt. ¡°Mu Ruyue!¡± A flash of anger and murderous intent flickered in Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes. Her delicate face twisted with hatred as she glared at the calm girl on the field. ¡°I want you dead! You must die!¡± This bitch had already caught the Princely Heir¡¯s attention; she couldn¡¯t let her live. Mu Tingting released her tightly clenched fists, took out a yellow paper packet from her collar, carefully unwrapped it, and swallowed the elixir inside without hesitation. Boom! Her aura instantly surged, leaping from the fourth rank straight into the fifth. Ye Tianfeng could no longer sit still. He stood up, looking at Mu Tingting with complex emotions: ¡°Ting¡¯er eventually used that Ascending Yuan Pill.¡± The Ascending Yuan Pill could make a Martial Artist break through one rank in a short time, lasting for about two hours, but after that time, they would revert to their original level. However, it was well known these kinds of pills had side effects. Unless absolutely necessary, Ye Tianfeng didn¡¯t want Mu Tingting to use it. Moreover, using an elixir was also a sign of weakness. After breaking through to the fifth rank with the Ascending Yuan Pill, Mu Tingting couldn¡¯t help but laugh maniacally, feeling the powerful force. She seemed to have already imagined the wretched Mu Ruyue trembling at her feet. Clearly, Mu Tingting had lost her usual rationality, her mind now filled with just one thought: to kill this woman who had attracted the Princely Heir¡¯s attention. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mu Ruyue, you cannot fight against me in the end!¡± Mu Tingting gritted her teeth, glaring at the beautiful face she wished she could tear apart. It was this face that made her hate to the point of madness. In an instant, a powerful aura swept through, and Mu Tingting lunged toward Mu Ruyue. Her Cold Sword glittered like ice, emitting a chilling light. Mu Tingting wanted to see her rival tremble in fear, so she didn¡¯t aim for her vital points but sought to destroy that beautiful face. In her mind, tearing apart that face would prevent her from seducing men again. At that moment, Mu Ruyue, who had yet to draw her sword, finally unsheathed it. With a expressionless face, she met the aggressive attack head-on. The two swords clashed in mid-air, causing sparks to fly. Mu Ruyue felt her hand go numb, and a trace of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 47: One Against Many (Part 3) Chapter 47: Chapter 47: One Against Many (Part 3) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Mu Ruyue, do you know what your biggest mistake in life is?¡± Mu Tingting sneered, speaking in a voice only audible to those on the platform. ¡°Your biggest mistake is being born as the daughter of the Mu Family. Despite my excellence, I¡¯m nothing more than an adoptive daughter. Why do you have the Mu Family bloodline? It¡¯s simply unfair. If I weren¡¯t an adopted daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have to go to such lengths to take away your father, sister, and fiance.¡± Hatred, she hated Mu Ruyue, and she also hated her own biological father. It was because her biological father was too worthless that she lacked a powerful background. That kind of trash did not deserve to be her father. Fortunately, that trash loved her as his daughter; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life to save Madam of Mu Family, just to find her a backer. But if her biological father had been a dragon among men, or the Emperor of this country, wouldn¡¯t she have everything she desired? Why would she need to work so hard for her future? In the end, it was that man who was too worthless. She had always despised such useless people. ¡°You¡¯re really better than me?¡± Mu Ruyue laughed, but to Mu Tingting, that smile seemed demonic. ¡°No one knows better than you what you did back then.¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s expression changed. Could it be that this wench knew about that incident? No, absolutely not. She had been so secretive back then. It was impossible for her to know. Thinking this, Mu Tingting steadied herself and said mockingly, ¡°Mu Ruyue, don¡¯t try to frame me. You are clearly the worthless one, even if you can cultivate, you can¡¯t compare to me.¡± As she said this, her voice was very low, so the people below the stage had no idea what they were talking about. But soon, their conversation ended. Mu Tingting wielded her sword and swiftly moved behind Mu Ruyue, the cold tip of the sword aimed at the back of her neck. But it was as if Mu Ruyue had eyes on her back, her longsword swung up lightly to block Mu Tingting¡¯s attack. The autumn wind was chilly, leaves fell in a flurry. At this moment, only the two of them remained on the martial arts platform. The crowd looked at the bodies strewn across the stage and gulped. Even if Mu Ruyue lost this battle to Mu Tingting, who had taken an elixir to enhance her strength, who would dare call her worthless? If Mu Tingting hadn¡¯t taken the elixir, she would have likely fallen like the others. ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think of this Mu Ruyue?¡± Ji Ru Ya played with her hair, her beautiful eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m curious. She¡¯s clearly not useless, so why are there all these rumors?¡± Emperor Zi Yue couldn¡¯t understand why this had happened either. If he had known that Mu Ruyue had such talent, he would have arbitrarily assigned her to one of his descendants rather than letting her be taken by that boy from the Ghost Prince Manor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of this, Emperor Zi Yue felt quite displeased. Ji Ru Ya smiled and said no more. She turned her eyes to Mu Ruyue, the smile on her lips becoming even more captivating. And now, all eyes were on the martial arts platform¡­ Mu Tingting¡¯s speed in attacking was so fast that it was hard to defend. Her sword attacked Mu Ruyue in a dazzling manner, making it seem like multiple illusions, impossible to detect where the real sword was. From beginning to end, Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression remained calm. Her body kept dodging left and right, avoiding the dazzling sword moves. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 48: One Against Many (Part 4) Chapter 48: Chapter 48: One Against Many (Part 4) Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened, staring unblinkingly at the battle between the two women. Mu Yixue clenched her tiny pink fists, her eyes filled with worry. ¡°Father, do you think Sister Ting¡¯er will win?¡± Patting Mu Yixue¡¯s head, Mu Qing smiled confidently, ¡°Although that rebellious daughter did surprise everyone today, Ting¡¯er is now a fifth-rank martial artist. How could she possibly lose to that woman? She will undoubtedly achieve final victory. Once she wins the title, all negative rumors will disappear.¡± Mu Yixue blinked her adorable eyes and nodded earnestly. Sister Ting¡¯er was her idol and could never lose to Mu Ruyue. At this moment, Mu Ruyue quickly distanced herself from Mu Tingting. She released her grip on the longsword, allowing it to float in the air. Suddenly, an identical sword split from the longsword, slicing through the air with several whooshing sounds toward Mu Tingting. At this moment, layers of flames floated around both swords, like two blazing fireballs, seemingly igniting the air. This was the sword skill Mu Ruyue had cultivated in her previous life, Myriad Swords Convergence. Although this was only the first level, the Liangyi Sword, it was enough to deal with someone like Mu Tingting, whose strength was only in name. ¡°No!¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s face turned pale with fear, her legs trembling uncontrollably. She hurriedly raised the Cold Sword, but upon contact with the Liangyi Sword¡¯s scorching heat, the Cold Sword melted into a pool of water. This was the sword Mu Qing had spent a fortune to buy for her, said to be forged from millennia-old ice that never melted, greatly enhancing her ice element sword skill. Who would have thought it would be melted by Mu Ruyue¡¯s fire? Seeing the Liangyi Sword approaching, Mu Tingting gritted her teeth and whipped off her waist sash, hurling it fiercely at the two swords. But before it could get close, it turned to ashes. It¡¯s over, this time it¡¯s definitely over. With Mu Ruyue¡¯s ruthlessness, she was sure to kill her! But she didn¡¯t want to die yet. Thinking of this, Mu Tingting no longer cared about her reputation and shouted toward the stage, ¡°Father, Young Master Shi, save me! Mu Ruyue said if I die, Young Master Shi will be hers, so she wants to kill me.¡± Hearing Mu Tingting¡¯s words, Mu Ruyue mocked with a smile, but did not withdraw her attack. Of course, she did not take Mu Tingting¡¯s life either¡­ Whoosh! Whoosh whoosh! With a few crisp sounds, the two swords sliced Mu Tingting¡¯s clothes into countless pieces, revealing her fair, tender body. More clearly, there were obvious love marks near her navel, faded in color, suggesting they were from some time ago. ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Tingting screamed sharply, hastily raising her hands to cover the trembling jade bosoms on her chest. But this movement also drew attention to the fact that there was no mark of virginity on her arm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Tingting of the Mu Family was no longer pure. Immediately, sneering and contemptuous gazes fixated on her. The men, delighted by the rare view of such a beautiful body, were reluctant to look away, while the women¡¯s eyes were filled with derision. They had thought Mu Tingting was exceptional, but she turned out to be a despicable woman who engaged in illicit relations before marriage. ¡°Feng¡¯er, is this the woman you want to marry?¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s eyes turned cold, his face darkening as he spoke. ¡°To already lose her purity before marriage is disgraceful. Our royal family will never allow such a woman to enter.¡± C Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 49: One Against Many (Part 5) Chapter 49: Chapter 49: One Against Many (Part 5) Editor: Henyee Translations On any other occasion, Ye Tianfeng would have hurriedly explained, but now he said nothing, merely staring at the naked Mu Tingting on the stage, slightly furrowing his sword-like eyebrows. Three days ago, Mu Tingting had uttered those venomous words, and he could have chosen to believe her. However, now the woman he was going to marry had been seen by so many people. Though it wasn¡¯t her intention, he felt discomfort at the thought of so many people fantasizing about his woman after their wedding. It could be said that Ye Tianfeng possessed the typical nature of a man. He could tolerate his woman¡¯s malicious thoughts, but he couldn¡¯t endure the idea of his bed companion being seen by so many people. He could even imagine that many men present were thinking about getting intimate with Mu Tingting. After using the Liangyi Sword, Mu Ruyue was exhausted. At this moment, she was powerless, her clothes soaked with sweat, clinging tightly to her body, outlining her perfect curves. Just then, a young man behind her stood up, stumbled a few steps, and with a fist wrapped in flames, lunged at Mu Ruyue with a boom. The sudden turn of events stunned everyone, but Mu Ruyue seemed to have eyes on her back. She sidestepped, dodging the attack and then used all her strength to kick the young man. In an instant, the young man¡¯s body traced an arc in the air, crashing towards Mu Tingting in front. The young man¡¯s fist hadn¡¯t retracted in time and landed on Mu Tingting¡¯s body. Now that Mu Tingting couldn¡¯t even stand firm, how could she withstand this punch? In an instant, her delicate body drew an arc, heavily falling off the platform. And the young man, after using up his last bit of strength, passed out again. On the vast martial arts platform, bodies lay scattered, but only one figure stood proudly. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but swallow, looking incredulously at Mu Ruyue on the stage. She had defeated many, winning the victory single-handedly. Even Mu Tingting, who had enhanced her level to fifth-rank with an elixir, wasn¡¯t her match. This woman was clearly a monster, who could rival her? Ye Tianfeng¡¯s eyes darkened. He quickly moved to Mu Tingting¡¯s side, covering her body with his clothes before leaping onto the platform, lifting his gaze to the girl standing in front of him. ¡°Mu Ruyue, you wanted my attention so badly? I have to tell you, you¡¯ve succeeded.¡± He crossed his arms behind his back, the breeze lifting his robe. Under the sunlight, his handsome face appeared striking, and a hint of darkness seemed to loom in his deep eyes. Mu Ruyue chuckled softly, ¡°What is there about you worth attracting me?¡± Ye Tianfeng¡¯s expression changed slightly but quickly returned to normal, ¡°Based on what Tingting said, you wanted to kill her just to get me. In doing all this, aren¡¯t you just trying to attract my attention? Mu Ruyue, you¡¯ve pestered me for so many years because you want to be my official wife? Fine, I¡¯ll grant you that. You¡¯ll be my Lady Shi.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Tingting, just waking up, heard these words from Ye Tianfeng and fainted again in anger. ¡°Young Master Shi,¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face changed drastically, ¡°What about Tingting?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make her a concubine.¡± Though very unhappy that Mu Tingting had been seen by so many people, they did share physical intimacy, so Ye Tianfeng would still give her a title. ¡°Princely Heir, you seem to have forgotten something,¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders, her face smiling but her dark eyes icy, ¡°I am the Ghost Queen, your aunt by marriage.¡± Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Secret Feelings (I) Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Secret Feelings (I) Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Tianfeng furrowed his brow. He didn¡¯t expect his actions to backfire. If he had known Mu Ruyue had this kind of talent, why would he have broken off the engagement back then? ¡°The Ghost King doesn¡¯t deserve you. Marrying me is your best choice.¡± Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t believe Ye Tianfeng¡¯s shamelessness. Was she the kind of woman who would come and go at his beck and call? If she wasn¡¯t capable of detoxifying the poison, he wouldn¡¯t have given her a second glance. ¡°How do you know the Ghost King doesn¡¯t deserve me? Compared to marrying you, I¡¯d rather marry the Ghost King.¡± The girl¡¯s words stunned Ye Tianfeng. This woman had once been infatuated with him, using every means necessary. Why did she now treat him like discarded waste? For some reason, seeing her cold expression made Ye Tianfeng feel very uncomfortable. Anyone would feel bad knowing that the woman who once loved them deeply suddenly turned her affections elsewhere. ¡°Ahem!¡± Emperor Zi Yue cleared his throat, his authoritative gaze sweeping the room. He said, ¡°Since the champion of the competition has been determined, let¡¯s disperse. As for Mu Ruyue of the Mu Family, she will accompany me to the Imperial Palace. I will personally issue the reward.¡± ¡ª- In the palace¡¯s inner hall, Emperor Zi Yue sat on the dragon throne, lightly tapping the dragon head with his hand. His indifferent eyes, tinged with a hint of majesty, swept over the people below. Aside from Mu Ruyue, several outstanding Princes and grandsons from the Royal Family were also standing there, including Ye Tianfeng. His gaze settled on Mu Ruyue. Emperor Zi Yue paused and said, ¡°This time, the competition was hosted by the Qingyun Sect. As Emperor, I will just distribute the prizes. The prize provided by the Qingyun Sect this time is a Storage Bag.¡± Upon hearing this, those Princes and grandsons looked at Mu Ruyue enviously. They knew how precious the Storage Bag was; among so many people here, only Ye Tianfeng had one. Mu Ruyue stepped forward and took the Storage Bag from the eunuch¡¯s hands. A brief glance told her that the treasure was indeed quite good. At least she wouldn¡¯t worry about having no place to store herbs in the future. ¡°Additionally, there is one more issue,¡± Emperor Zi Yue frowned slightly and said indifferently, ¡°I plan to rescind the decree of the broken engagement.¡± Hearing this, Mu Ruyue sneered. She looked up at Emperor Zi Yue and said unflinchingly, ¡°Your Majesty, as the sovereign, you should understand what it means to keep your word. Is repeatedly going back on your word the prestige of an emperor?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s blunt words immediately made the atmosphere tense. Everyone held their breath, not daring to utter a single word for fear of angering the high and mighty emperor. Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face turned sullen, his cold eyes staring at Mu Ruyue. Instantly, an aura belonging to an emperor spread out, pressing down on the young girl below. However, the girl showed no change in expression, merely observing him calmly. ¡°Mu Ruyue, you intend to defy my decree?¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face was livid, clearly ready to explode if Mu Ruyue refused him. As the sovereign, he indeed held supreme power, but how could an emperor compare to the power of the Sect? Besides, he knew why the Ghost King¡¯s parents had died. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she were useless, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But since she wasn¡¯t, he absolutely couldn¡¯t allow them to be together. If she persisted, then the threat must be eliminated entirely. Suddenly, a commotion erupted outside the hall, causing Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s brows to furrow slightly. ¡°Let me go. My lady is inside. Let me in to see my lady. None of you can bully her.¡± ¡°Wuchen?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Upon hearing the last sentence, a trace of warmth seeped into her heart¡­ Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Secret Feelings (II) Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Secret Feelings (II) Editor: Henyee Translations The Emperor¡¯s face darkened. How did that fool barge in here? Actually, he knew Ye Wuchen wasn¡¯t really a fool. His intelligence was just stuck at the level of a six-year-old, but for an adult to have such intelligence, wasn¡¯t that being an idiot? ¡°Let him in,¡± the Emperor said in a low voice. Suddenly, a figure rushed in. When he saw Mu Ruyue safe and sound, he breathed a quiet sigh of relief and then broke into a brilliant smile. ¡°My wife, I will protect you.¡± The young man¡¯s face shone with a sunny smile, his eyes as clean and clear as a child¡¯s, making one instinctively believe his words. ¡°Wuchen, let¡¯s go home.¡± Mu Ruyue gently held the young man¡¯s hand, smiling brightly. For some reason, when she looked into the young man¡¯s pure eyes, her heart calmed down. If she had to marry in this otherworldly realm, she would rather marry the simple and naive Ye Wuchen. Being by his side made her heart feel peaceful and serene, a feeling she had never experienced in her past life¡­ Even Mu Ruyue did not know why she felt this way. At their first meeting, he said, ¡°Sister, you smell nice.¡± Back then, his voice was clean and pure, without a trace of impurity, reminding her of her little brother from her past life. But she ultimately understood that this young man was not him. The second time, she saw a group of princes bullying him, his thin and helpless form still lingering in her mind, and it was then that she discovered the hideous scars on his body. Those scars were extremely ugly, caused by poison. This poison was incredibly domineering, subjecting him to inhuman torture every moonless night. Orphaned early and poisoned, this young man evoked much compassion¡­ But that was all. Ye Wuchen smiled, his handsome visage radiating brilliance. At that moment, he seemed like a mesmerizing charmer, his every move exuding elegance. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Yes, they were going home¡­ ¡°Stop!¡± The Emperor slammed his hand on the table with a loud crack, shouting angrily, ¡°Who allowed you to leave? Without my decree, let¡¯s see who dares to leave this place!¡± Mu Ruyue smiled. This Emperor of the Purple Moon Country, he was truly a foolish sovereign. How had he managed to hold onto the throne for over twenty years? ¡°I am leaving; no one can stop me!¡± Mu Ruyue looked at the Emperor without fear, her stunning face icy cold. Her words made the Emperor tremble with rage, murderous intent flashing in his eyes. If this woman couldn¡¯t be used by him, he had to eliminate her. No way could she stay with Ye Wuchen. How ridiculous that the Emperor¡¯s own decree led to this regretful moment¡­ No one noticed the unusual gleam that flickered in Ye Wuchen¡¯s pure eyes. At this critical moment, a eunuch rushed in from outside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Your Majesty, there is a grave situation, the treasury is on fire, and everyone is trying to extinguish it.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Emperor shot to his feet. The treasury contained not only many treasures but also priceless jewels that could not be bought with money. Why had the treasury suddenly caught fire? No, he couldn¡¯t wait here; he had to see the situation for himself¡­ ¡°Lead the way at once. I must go personally.¡± The Emperor, no longer concerned with Mu Ruyue and Ye Wuchen, hurriedly led a group towards the treasury. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Secret Feelings (III) Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Secret Feelings (III) Editor: Henyee Translations After returning to the Mu Residence, Mu Qing ordered two maidservants to take care of Mu Tingting, but he didn¡¯t look at her again. This daughter had made him lose all face; how could he still afford to love her as he did before? The only reason he hadn¡¯t abandoned her was because her biological father had died saving the Old Madam. ¡°How did Mu Ruyue suddenly change so drastically?¡± Mu Qing frowned. If he had initially only harbored resentment towards her for hiding her abilities from him when she showcased the strength of a Third-level Martial Artist, now, knowing her true strength, he genuinely regretted it. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have expelled her from the family. Now, it¡¯s too late to regret. At this moment, clamoring sounds came from outside the Mu Residence. Before he could send someone to check what was happening, officials and their wives started walking into the hall. ¡°Family Master Mu, congratulations.¡± The first to speak was Zhang Lin, the Minister of Revenue, who entered with a broad smile and extended his congratulations. Mu Qing forced a bitter smile: ¡°What is there for me to be congratulated about?¡± ¡°Your eldest daughter, Mu Ruyue, won the championship of the competition and gained the attention of the Qingyun Sect. Isn¡¯t that worth celebrating?¡± Zhang Lin looked at him strangely as he spoke. Mu Qing sighed helplessly and shook his head: ¡°Lord Zhang might not know, but I have already expelled that rebellious daughter from the family. She is no longer a part of the Mu Family.¡± To his surprise, Zhang Lin did not turn away. Instead, he smiled and said: ¡°Family Master Mu, as the saying goes, ¡®Blood is thicker than water.¡¯ How could Miss Mu Ruyue possibly leave the Mu Family for good? As her biological father, if you sincerely persuade her to return, I believe she will agree.¡± Feeling that Zhang Lin¡¯s words made sense, Mu Qing calmed his anxious heart. He began to accept the congratulations from others, believing that if he lowered himself and earnestly persuaded her, Mu Ruyue would eventually return to the Mu Family. In the following period, not only some dignitaries from Feng City came to visit, but even people from the Qingyun Sect appeared, with some expressing intentions of taking her as a disciple. Yet, not even Mu Qing knew where Mu Ruyue was now, so he could only send people to search for her whereabouts. As for Mu Ruyue herself, she hadn¡¯t left the Imperial Palace since departing, unaware that the Mu Family had been turned upside down in their search for her. One day, she had just placed the refined elixirs into her Space Ring when she thought that it had been a long time since she saw Wu Yu, so after packing up her alchemy tools, she left the Mu Residence. The shopkeeper of the Hundred Herbs Hall had become familiar with Mu Ruyue, so upon seeing her arrival, he directly led her to the alchemy room. In the alchemy room, Wu Yu immediately saw Mu Ruyue entering. His eyes lit up, and he quickly stood up and walked towards her with large strides. ¡°Girl, why are you here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I came to see you,¡± Mu Ruyue blinked her eyes, glanced around, and asked, ¡°Master, what are you doing now?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing really, just that a medicinal herb in the Hundred Herbs Hall is wilting. I was wondering if there might be a way to save it.¡± As he spoke, Wu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on the herb on the table. Following his gaze, Mu Ruyue saw an herb with eight-petaled flower-like features resting on the table. Its small yellow core was emitting a dim light, and the other petals were drooping; it was clearly near death. ¡°Eight-leaf Snow Lotus?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart stirred. This Eight-leaf Snow Lotus was an ingredient for refining the Earth-grade Intermediate Marrow Cleansing Pill. She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter it here. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Secret Feelings (IV) Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Secret Feelings (IV) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Master, if I manage to revive it, could you give it to me?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes sparkled, clearly eyeing the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus. Wu Yu chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost dead anyway. It¡¯s no use to me. If you can really bring it back to life, then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Hearing this, Mu Ruyue said no more. She walked over to the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus and gently placed her palm on it. In an instant, a warm stream of Qi flowed slowly from her palm into the eight petals of the Snow Lotus. Wu Yu, initially indifferent, suddenly had a serious look on his face as he sensed the change in the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus, and he stared in astonishment at the Snow Lotus bathed in Qi. Although it was still feeble, the aura of the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus was clearly moving towards vitality¡­ Mu Ruyue¡¯s face gradually turned pale, and large beads of sweat rolled down her delicate features, dropping with a splat to the ground. At this moment, the alchemy room was so quiet that only the sound of breathing could be heard. Wu Yu smacked his head hard, staring in disbelief at the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus, which was slowly turning pure white, his expression as if he were in a dream. ¡°Impossible! How could such a thing happen?¡± Freak, this girl is an absolute freak! Before Wu Yu could fully recover, Mu Ruyue had already withdrawn her hand, and the once-dying Eight-leaf Snow Lotus was now brimming with life. Wait a minute¡­ Wu Yu¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he rubbed his eyes vigorously before looking back at the Snow Lotus on the table. ¡°No way? How come there are nine petals? When did the extra one appear? Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, damn it, it¡¯s actually a Nine-leaf Snow Lotus that¡¯s even more precious than the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus!¡± For someone like Wu Yu to curse, it showed the depth of his shock. This girl not only revived the Eight-leaf Snow Lotus but also transformed it into a Nine-leaf Snow Lotus? Does such a monstrous existence even belong in this world? She¡¯s clearly not human! Wu Yu was too stunned to speak, mumbling the words ¡°not human¡± over and over. ¡°Nine-leaf Snow Lotus?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly, this was unexpected. She sighed and put the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus into her Space Ring, then glanced at the stupefied Wu Yu beside her. Raising an eyebrow, Mu Ruyue said with a half-smile, ¡°You promised me this Snow Lotus.¡± Wu Yu, just coming back to his senses, couldn¡¯t help but glare at her a bit: ¡°Since I promised you, how could I go back on my word? Don¡¯t worry, whether it¡¯s an Eight-leaf or a Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, it¡¯s yours. But girl, your ability is too incredible. Don¡¯t let anyone know about it, or it will bring you disaster.¡± Mu Ruyue felt warmth in her heart and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. If it weren¡¯t you, I wouldn¡¯t use this ability so readily.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You girl¡­,¡± Wu Yu shook his head helplessly. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was happy about Mu Ruyue¡¯s trust in him or sighing at her lack of caution in hiding her abilities. But he believed that in front of someone else, she would never use such power so recklessly. Just the thought that such a good seedling was discovered by him made Wu Yu¡¯s heart flutter with excitement. Perhaps the best decision he made in his life was taking her as a disciple. ¡°By the way, girl, I heard the Mu Family has been looking for you recently.¡± Suddenly, Wu Yu seemed to remember something and said. ¡°Mu Family?¡± Mu Ruyue was stunned, then sneered, ¡°Why would the Mu Family be looking for me?¡± Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Secret Feelings (V) Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Secret Feelings (V) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hehe, actually the Mu Family¡¯s intentions have already become quite clear to everyone,¡± Wu Yu stroked his white beard, smiling as he spoke, ¡°because you fought against many opponents in the contest and defeated Mu Tingting, who is fifth-rank, many elders of the Qingyun Sect want to take you as their disciple. With no external elixir support, you¡¯ve reached this level on your own. If you go to Qingyun Sect, you¡¯ll advance even faster. More importantly, many people are quite curious about the swordsmanship you used. The Mu Family has lost the capital to form marital alliances; in order to curry favor with Qingyun Sect, they will surely send you there.¡± Mu Ruyue laughed, her stunningly beautiful face became exceptionally vibrant with that smile. However, her whole demeanor exuded coldness, making even Wu Yu wonder why this young girl could be so¡­ cold? ¡°I am not a person of the Mu Family, they can¡¯t control me.¡± After all, the original Mu Ruyue had perished after that collision, and she was merely a wandering ghost who had inadvertently arrived on this continent. ¡°Rest assured, as long as I am here, no one would dare to snatch my disciple,¡± Wu Yu proudly stroked his white beard, his whole being radiating an aura of confidence. If anyone knew that Mu Ruyue was Wu Yu¡¯s disciple, they wouldn¡¯t even think of snatching her away, let alone display the slightest intention. Who was Master Wu Yu? He wasn¡¯t someone who would reason with you. If you angered him, even the Sect Leader of Qingyun Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to earn his forgiveness. This visit to Wu Yu had proven fruitful for Mu Ruyue; this Nine-leaf Snow Lotus was indeed an invaluable treasure. It had several times the effect of an Eight-leaf Snow Lotus despite only having one more petal. After a few unimportant words, Mu Ruyue took her leave. However, on her way back to the Mu Residence, she was seen by a steward of the Mu Family named Mu Ren Gui. It happened that Mu Ren Gui was also on Huayuan Street to handle some affairs and saw Mu Ruyue turn into a courtyard with the ¡°Mu Residence¡± sign glistening in the sunlight. Over time, Mu Qing had sent the Mu Family¡¯s Guard Team everywhere to search for Mu Ruyue¡¯s whereabouts. Nobody expected to find her in the least likely place. What was Huayuan Street? Even if you had the money, you couldn¡¯t buy a residence here. Even the Mu Family couldn¡¯t settle in such a tranquil place. So when Mu Ren Gui saw this scene, he hurried back to report to Mu Qing. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Qing stood up with a bang, his eyes flashing with an inscrutable light, ¡°Why would Mu Ruyue stay there? Could it be that this is the reward His Majesty gave her for winning the championship?¡± Now, Mu Qing could only think of this possibility. ¡°Someone, I need to see Mu Ruyue.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Taking a deep breath, Mu Qing gave a cold order. At that moment, Mu Yixue ran out from the inner room, grabbing Mu Qing¡¯s arm. Her charming face bore an extremely adorable smile, ¡°Daddy, I want to go too.¡± Mu Qing frowned slightly, glancing at his restless younger daughter, and said, ¡°If you want to go, don¡¯t irritate your elder sister again. This time we need to lower ourselves to invite her back.¡± Only this way could they ensure the Mu Family¡¯s connection with the people of Qingyun Sect. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. Xue¡¯er will listen to everything you say. I promise not to make that slut¡­¡± Seeing Mu Qing¡¯s displeased gaze, Mu Yixue quickly corrected herself, ¡°I promise not to make elder sister upset.¡± Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Secret Feelings (VI) Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Secret Feelings (VI) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Qing turned around and headed out the door. As a result, he didn¡¯t notice the venom that flashed in the young girl¡¯s eyes behind him. That wretched Mu Ruyue hurt Sister Ting¡¯er so badly, why should she be allowed to return to the Mu Family? She would never let that malicious woman set foot in this place. Moreover¡­ Mu Yixue¡¯s hatred for Mu Ruyue only deepened whenever she thought of that handsome and innocent boy. ¡ª- At the Mu Residence, Mu Ruyue lay lazily on the Guifei Chair, her hands resting behind her head. The bright sun made her squint, and she could only half-open her eyes to look at the blue sky. ¡°Darling, darling¡­¡± Suddenly, a naive voice came from ahead. She looked up and immediately saw Ye Wuchen running towards her excitedly, his handsome face lit up with an innocent and pure smile, his eyes filled with joy. ¡°Darling, look, I brought something for you.¡± Ye Wuchen opened his hand to reveal a necklace made of emerald-green beads. He handed the necklace to Mu Ruyue. ¡°Darling, I thought these beads were beautiful, so I strung them together for you. Do you like it?¡± Mu Ruyue was touched by Ye Wuchen¡¯s thoughtfulness and took the necklace from him. Suddenly, her gaze fell upon one particular emerald-green bead. This bead was different from the others, brimming with a vibrant and lively aura. ¡°Ying Tree Fruit? Is this the Ying Tree Fruit?¡± It looked the same as the beads but was actually the fruit of the Ying Tree. Mu Ruyue pulled the Ying Tree Fruit off the necklace and excitedly asked, ¡°Wuchen, where did you get this Ying Tree Fruit from?¡± Ye Wuchen blinked his large eyes, curiously looking at Mu Ruyue. ¡°What¡¯s an Ying Tree Fruit?¡± ¡°The Ying Tree Fruit is a fruit with a lot of Qi. Unlike elixirs, martial artists typically don¡¯t use elixirs to breakthrough since they can cause aftereffects that hinder future cultivation. But the Ying Tree Fruit is different. Consuming it can directly help a martial artist break through to the next level.¡± Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so excited. But as she spoke, Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with a smile. No matter how much she explained, Ye Wuchen probably wouldn¡¯t understand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sure enough, faced with Mu Ruyue¡¯s words, Ye Wuchen blinked in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know about any Ying Tree Fruit. I found all these beads a long time ago and planned to give them to my future wife. Darling, you¡¯re my wife, so this necklace is yours.¡± In the shadows, the man in black who had been following Ye Wuchen almost stumbled to the ground after hearing this. My lord, you went through so much to find the Ying Tree Fruit for your future mistress and came up with such a lousy reason? Planned to give it to your future wife? Before meeting the mistress, you never intended to take a wife. Moreover, the mistress hasn¡¯t accepted you yet. When will you be able to make that ¡®darling¡¯ title official? Perhaps then the Ghost Hall will gain some popularity¡­ Just then, a figure hurriedly ran in from the front courtyard. When Li Lu saw Mu Ruyue, he heaved a sigh of relief and complained, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you ask me to be loyal to you? After the competition ended, you disappeared, making me search for a long time. If someone hadn¡¯t found your whereabouts, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find you so quickly.¡± Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Secret Feelings (VII) Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Secret Feelings (VII) Editor: Henyee Translations After that competition, Li Lu was severely beaten by his father once he returned home, but he had already made up his mind. A real man stands by his word; what he said had to be done, making his father so angry he almost swung his sword to chop off Li Lu¡¯s leg. In the end, it was the general¡¯s wife who heard the news and rushed over to stop the general, declaring that if he dared to hit her son, he would have to kill her first. The general, who was always afraid of his wife, didn¡¯t have the guts to chop off Li Lu¡¯s leg and could only let him go. Who knew that after the event, Mu Ruyue would disappear? Because of this, Li Lu often instructed his buddies to help look for her. If she hadn¡¯t come out of the Mu Residence, Li Lu¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t have found her. ¡°I almost forgot about this,¡± Mu Ruyue stood up from the Guifei Chair, stretched her shoulders, and said, ¡°Li Lu, help me gather some strong warriors.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Li Lu blinked, ¡°What do you need strong warriors for?¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at him and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to expand our influence. After all, I have limited abilities on my own. To survive, I need to form a faction.¡± At this point, Mu Ruyue patted his shoulder, ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I trust you can do it well.¡± Hearing this, Li Lu scratched the back of his head shyly, ¡°Master, since you believe in me so much, I won¡¯t let you down. Gathering strong warriors is a piece of cake for me. I guarantee that in three months, I¡¯ll help you gather many strong warriors. Of course, hehe, Master needs enough Gold Coins to make the strong warriors serve you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled slightly, ¡°Additionally, put the word out that those willing to be loyal to me will each receive a Bone Cleansing Pill. Of course, these matters must be done secretly; don¡¯t let those people in the Imperial Palace know.¡± Li Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. That Bone Cleansing Pill was good stuff; at the very least, it could make a person¡¯s talent much stronger. ¡°Master, what should we call our faction?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Ruyue stroked her chin, fell silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Skybane Clan.¡± Skybane Clan, even if the heavens opposed them, they would slay the heavens without fail. ¡°Skybane Clan, that¡¯s a great name, haha! Master, from now on, we¡¯ll follow you and oppose the heavens and the earth. If the heavens are unjust, why not slay them?¡± Li Lu laughed heartily. Little did he know that on this day, he made the most correct decision of his life, one he would be grateful for many years later¡­ Skybane Clan? Ye Wuchen chuckled quietly when no one was paying attention. This domineering name truly suited her¡­ Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t think much of the name, only that it reflected her greatest desire. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In her previous life, her grandfather violated the Heavenly Principle to save her father, resulting in heavenly thunder descending upon the earth and ultimately turning him to ash under that heavenly lightning. Since the Heavenly Principle was so merciless, why not annihilate it? ¡°Li Lu, since you¡¯ve now become one of my subordinates, let me introduce you to someone,¡± Mu Ruyue turned her head to look at the handsome young man beside her, smiling as she said, ¡°This is the Ghost King, Ye Wuchen.¡± Li Lu was so shocked he almost jumped. He stared wide-eyed at Ye Wuchen¡¯s unparalleled handsome face, then looked at Mu Ruyue and swallowed hard. ¡°Master, are you kidding me? Isn¡¯t the Ghost King supposed to be as ugly as a ghost? How can he be this handsome? Even Prince Hua can¡¯t compare to him.¡± Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Secret Feelings (VIII) Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Secret Feelings (VIII) Editor: Henyee Translations He found it really hard to believe that this handsome young man was the same Ghost King whom the commoners referred to as hideously ugly. This¡­ this was like two different people. ¡°Do I need to lie to you?¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders and said. ¡°But¡­¡± Li Lu hesitated for a moment, murmuring, ¡°Those rumors came from the palace. I thought they were true.¡± ¡°The palace?¡± Mu Ruyue squinted her eyes. It seemed like it was time to find out the source of the rumors. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that for now, Li Lu. How many strong people can you recruit for me within three months?¡± ¡°If there are Bone Cleansing Pills, I can help you gather one hundred experts of fifth-rank to eighth-tier. For those above the eighth-tier, the Bone Cleansing Pills are no longer appealing.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you three months then.¡± In three months, she also needed to improve her own abilities¡­ As Li Lu turned to leave, members of the Mu Family came knocking¡­ Mu Yixue immediately saw Ye Wuchen standing beside Mu Ruyue. She was entranced by his handsome face and couldn¡¯t look away. His hair was like ink, his skin was pale and translucent, and his clear eyes held a hint of innocence. His thin lips had a beautiful curve, with a slight smile. But the boy¡¯s eyes were fixed on Mu Ruyue, filled with deep dependence, as if they could only hold the sight of one person. Mu Yixue clenched her fists in jealousy, her long nails turning white. The harmonious scene before her stung her eyes, making her wish she could kill Mu Ruyue and take her place. ¡°Who are you, and why are you with my elder sister?¡± Mu Yixue bit her teeth and glared fiercely at Mu Ruyue before turning her gaze to Ye Wuchen, asking angrily. Ye Wuchen looked at her with some fear: ¡°Wife, this crazy woman is scary. Can we kick her out, please?¡± Crazy woman? Mu Yixue¡¯s pretty face changed slightly. If Mu Qing hadn¡¯t stopped her with a look, she would¡¯ve rushed forward to snatch the boy away. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not a crazy woman. The one next to you is.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Mu Qing glared at her. If he had known she was so impulsive, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let her come. After all, his purpose in coming here was to bring Mu Ruyue back home. Mu Yixue¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but she didn¡¯t say anything more. She just looked at Mu Ruyue with jealousy. ¡°My wife is a good person, not a crazy woman,¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s face flushed with anger, and his clear eyes filled with rage. ¡°If you bully my wife again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Mu Ruyue was momentarily stunned. She looked at Ye Wuchen, whose eyes were filled with murderous intent, and asked in surprise, ¡°Wuchen?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In her heart, Ye Wuchen was pure and good, like an innocent child. Who knew he also had a moment of murderous intent. ¡°Father once said, a man must protect his wife. I¡¯m a man, so if anyone bullies my wife, I¡¯ll kill them. I¡¯ll definitely kill them!¡± Ye Wuchen looked at Mu Yixue and spoke angrily. If someone else had said this, Mu Ruyue might not have believed it. But since it was Ye Wuchen, she couldn¡¯t help but believe he would do it even if he couldn¡¯t. Involuntarily, a strange feeling rose in her heart. ¡°Wuchen, don¡¯t let blood stain your hands,¡± Mu Ruyue gently held his hand and smiled. ¡°Leave the killing to me. You are the only pure person in this world. I won¡¯t let blood dirty your hands.¡± Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Where Did That Beggar Come From Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Where Did That Beggar Come From Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Yixue¡¯s face flushed with anger. She seemed to want to say something, but Mu Qing sternly shouted her down: ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Xue¡¯er was too thoughtless. She shouldn¡¯t forget the purpose of their visit here. Although very angry, Mu Yixue had to swallow her anger. She shot a vicious glare at Mu Ruyue, who was sitting quietly nearby, but ultimately didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Yue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er is immature. As her elder sister, don¡¯t hold it against her,¡± Mu Qing turned and looked at Mu Ruyue with a guilty expression, ¡°In the past, Father wronged you. Now I have come to take you home. Rest assured, I will make it up to you for all the past wrongs. Shall we go home?¡± Mu Qing looked sincerely at Mu Ruyue. If someone didn¡¯t know better, they might really think he was a good father who was willing to lower his pride to bring his daughter home. But would Mu Ruyue believe him so easily? She laughed softly, her eyes filled with an unmelting coldness: ¡°Li Lu, see the guests out. I do not welcome anyone from the Mu Family here.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Li Lu had already been displeased with these people. If it weren¡¯t for Mu Ruyue¡¯s orders, he would have thrown them out long ago. Mu Qing¡¯s face changed slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected that even though he was willing to lower his pride to invite her back, this woman still wouldn¡¯t agree. ¡°Master Mu, Third Miss Mu, what are you standing there for? Didn¡¯t you hear what our master said? Do you really want my master to resort to violence before you will leave?¡± Li Lu frowned, speaking irritably. Mu Qing¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Young Master Li, even though you are from the General Manor, you can¡¯t interfere in Mu Family matters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Have I meddled in your family¡¯s affairs?¡± Li Lu said quizzically, as if he truly didn¡¯t know what Mu Qing was talking about, ¡°I am simply helping my master rid herself of some shameless freeloaders. What does that have to do with the Mu Family? My master isn¡¯t one of your Mu Family.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face turned livid, his whole body exuding a murderous aura, ¡°Yue¡¯er, do you really refuse to return to the Mu Family with us?¡± Mu Ruyue yawned, her gaze sweeping coldly over Mu Qing¡¯s livid face. She said nothing, but from her expression, Mu Qing could see her decision. Since she wouldn¡¯t comply, they would have to use force¡­ A gleam flashed in Mu Qing¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to take action, an urgent voice came from behind: ¡°Disciple, my good disciple, quickly lend me your cauldron.¡± An elder¡¯s hurried footsteps quickly brought him to Mu Ruyue¡¯s side. This elder was dressed in flamboyant clothes, his white hair disheveled as if he had just walked out of a trash heap. His whole body was covered in dust, giving off a pungent smell. Mu Yixue frowned with disgust, waving her hand and saying, ¡°Where did this filthy beggar come from? It¡¯s disgusting, flaunting yourself in front of me.¡± ¡°Beggar?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, the elder stopped in his tracks, turned to look at the beautiful Mu Yixue, blinked, and pointed at himself, ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± Mu Yixue sneered, her face full of disdain, ¡°Who else could it be? Don¡¯t you even know your own identity? Saying even one word to a beggar like you is an insult to me.¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Suddenly, Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly, her eyes filled with amusement as she watched the scene unfold before her. Master Wu Yu, the chief Alchemy Master of the Qingyun Sect, had actually been mistaken for a beggar? And scorned by a young girl, no less. This was a first for the elder. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Mu Yixue Gets Beaten Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Mu Yixue Gets Beaten Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m a beggar?¡± Wu Yu pointed at his nose and asked once more. He had merely accidentally blown up the Pill Furnace, making himself look this disheveled, yet for the first time in his life, someone called him a beggar. Does such a handsome, elegant beggar exist? ¡°So it turns out you¡¯re not just a beggar, but an idiot too.¡± Mu Yixue scoffed contemptuously. She had always despised dirty beggars the most. To her, people like him were a stain on the world, unworthy of living here. Mu Qing frowned and glanced at Wu Yu in front of him. Though the old man looked weird and bedraggled, for some reason, he sensed that this old man was not simple. Before gauging the other¡¯s strength, it was best not to offend people recklessly. After all, some strong individuals on the continent liked to disguise themselves as beggars. ¡°Esteemed sir, my daughter is a bit ignorant. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against her for her youth and naivety.¡± Generally speaking, the strong disdain to argue with the weak, especially when the other party is a thirteen-year-old girl. However, Wu Yu was an oddball who didn¡¯t care about strength; anyone who bullied his apprentice was no good. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Wu Yu regarded them warily as if guarding against wolves. He hadn¡¯t forgotten how shameless the Mu Family could be. What if his precious apprentice got bullied? ¡°Esteemed sir,¡± Li Lu glanced briefly at the silent Mu Qing and walked over to Wu Yu, lifting his chin, saying, ¡°The Mu Family Master came just now, forcing the master to return, but the master was unwilling. If it weren¡¯t for your sudden arrival, the Mu Family Master might have taken action.¡± He had seen every one of Mu Qing¡¯s moves clearly. At this moment, he certainly wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to lodge a good complaint. ¡°Oh?¡± Wu Yu raised an eyebrow. He had experienced the Mu Family¡¯s shamelessness too lightly. The one who kicked Yue out was him; now, the one who wanted to drag her back was him too. Was there anyone more shameless in this world? ¡°So what if that is so? Father kindly came to invite her back, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it and even spoke insolently.¡± Mu Yixue had always been spoiled and naturally regarded Wu Yu as an ordinary beggar. She couldn¡¯t understand why her father treated him so courteously, feeling it demeaned their status. ¡°Smack!¡± Wu Yu¡¯s face darkened, and he struck Mu Yixue on the cheek with a slap. Instantly, five clear red fingerprints appeared. Before she could react, with a loud thud, he kicked her and sent her flying. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Mu Qing shouted in shock, hurriedly. Mu Yixue landed heavily on the ground, the pain bringing tears to her eyes. She had been spoiled since childhood and never endured such a beating. And the one who hit her was a beggar. ¡°You hit me! You filthy beggar actually hit me! I¡¯ll have my father kill you!¡± Mu Yixue stood up with disheveled hair, a fierce gleam in her eyes, the pain causing her tears to fall uncontrollably. Her delicate face was twisted with rage. ¡°Xue¡¯er,¡± Mu Qing shouted sternly, then turned to Wu Yu with a grim face, ¡°Esteemed sir, no matter what my daughter did wrong, it¡¯s not for an outsider to teach her a lesson. Besides, you¡¯re an old man bullying a little girl, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s going too far?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ha ha,¡± Wu Yu laughed twice, his white hair fluttering in the wind. He turned his gaze to Mu Qing and said, ¡°Too far? More than you, the bastard who abandoned his own daughter? I will hit anyone I want. Who dares to say ¡®no¡¯ to me? I wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to hit you.¡± CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS Henyee From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 60: The Miserable Mu Yixue Chapter 60: Chapter 60: The Miserable Mu Yixue Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone at Qingyun Sect knew the old man¡¯s temper. He was not one to reason with. If you didn¡¯t provoke him, things would be peaceful, but if you did, he wouldn¡¯t listen to reason and was extremely protective. Once, one of his attendants went out to gather herbs and got captured. The old man stormed in, demanding an apology and severely beating the captor, almost to death. Since then, no one dared to mess with anyone bearing the Qingyun Sect¡¯s mark, not even an attendant. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck,¡± Mu Qing growled through clenched teeth. ¡°Feng City isn¡¯t your territory. Don¡¯t forget that Qingyun Sect members are also in Feng City. I have connections there. If you don¡¯t apologize to my daughter, I¡¯ll have to ask Qingyun Sect to seek justice for me.¡± Qingyun Sect? Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips. Wasn¡¯t this a case of lifting a rock only to drop it on one¡¯s own foot? In Qingyun Sect, it seemed no one would dare to trouble Wu Yu for Mu Qing. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wu Yu threw his head back and laughed loudly. ¡°Fine, very well, I¡¯ll wait for them to stand up for you. Just a bunch of trash from Qingyun Sect, how could I, Wu Yu, be afraid of them?¡± Compared to Wu Yu, members of Tian Yuan were indeed trash. He would never take them seriously. Even if you gave Tian Yuan ten times the courage, they wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him. Within Qingyun Sect, Tian Yuan wasn¡¯t even the strongest faction. ¡°Then just wait,¡± Mu Qing snorted coldly and turned around, ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± He had initially been polite to the old man, but to hit his own daughter right before his eyes, how could he stand that? Perhaps Wu Yu¡¯s strength was indeed formidable, but no matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯t match Qingyun Sect. If he could get Master Tianyuan¡¯s help, wouldn¡¯t that fiercely put Wu Yu in his place? Mu Qing still didn¡¯t know that the person he had provoked was someone even Tian Yuan wouldn¡¯t dare to offend, or he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to be so arrogant. ¡°Father, are we just letting this go?¡± Mu Yixue asked angrily. ¡°Let it go? How could we let it go? I could sense the Qi fluctuations from that old man, but not his strength, which means his strength surpasses mine. But there¡¯s always someone who can avenge us. Don¡¯t worry, today¡¯s grudge will be avenged!¡± Though Mu Qing regretted bringing Mu Yixue along, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have completely offended Mu Ruyue. That night, moonlight filtered through the willow branches, casting a fine shadow inside the room. A silver figure flashed through the window, staring coldly at the girl sleeping soundly on the bed. Suddenly, as if sensing something, the girl abruptly opened her eyes, only to have a foul cloth stuffed into her mouth. Then, fists rained down on her like a storm¡­ The next day, the streets were buzzing with a piece of news. ¡°Hey, did you hear? Last night, Third Miss Mu, Mu Yixue, got a severe beating from someone. Tsk tsk, I wonder who she offended to receive such a harsh punishment. Her face is so swollen she looks like a pig.¡± ¡°That Third Miss Mu has always been arrogant and spoiled, offending many people. She probably provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have this time, hence she ended up like this, hahaha!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Seems like it¡¯s better to keep a low profile in the future, lest we end up like Third Miss Mu, provoking someone we can¡¯t afford to.¡± CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS Henyee From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61 A Lifetime Commitment Chapter 61: Chapter 61 A Lifetime Commitment ¡°Clang!¡± In the bedroom, Mu Yixue swept all the ceramic tea set from the table onto the floor and buried her head in the table, sobbing loudly. Her originally delicate and charming, tear-stricken appearance should have been very moving, but combined with her pig-like disfigurement, it just gave people a severe chill. ¡°It must have been that slut Mu Ruyue!¡± Apart from that slut, who else would do such a thing? One day, she would make her pay for all of this! Unlike the noisy Mu Residence, the Mu Family estate was as tranquil as a serene valley at the moment, Mu Ruyue turned over in bed and accidentally touched something unusual¡­ She slowly opened her eyes. The first thing that came into view was a handsome face that could enrapture all beings, a pair of pure eyes without a trace of impurity smiling warmly at her. Their proximity was so close that Mu Ruyue could even feel his breath. Ye Wuchen, why are you in my bed?¡± Mu Ruyue quickly sat up, a suspicious blush spreading across her face. She kept telling herself that he was just an immature child to calm her racing heart slowly back to tranquility. ¡°I wanted to sleep with my wife, so I came,¡± Ye Wuchen said, lowering his head like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Wife, won¡¯t you please not be angry?¡± For some reason, Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart softened at the sight of Ye Wuchen like this. ¡°Wuchen, we are not yet married, so we can¡¯t share a bed.¡± ¡°Then, wife, will you marry me soon?¡± Ye Wuchen lifted his bright eyes, looking at Mu Ruyue with hopeful anticipation. ¡°Once you marry me, we can sleep together.¡± ¡®Sleeping together¡¯ was a phrase that could easily be misconstrued, but Mu Ruyue understood he meant it in the most innocent sense. ¡°Why do you insist on sleeping together?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow. Ye Wuchen was too naive and beautiful, an inexperienced youth, while she, bearing the blood on her hands from her past life, would most likely lead the same kind of life again. His innocence made her feel an unwillingness to taint him. ¡°Because I want to protect you,¡± Ye Wuchen lowered his head and pursed his beautifully shaped thin lips. ¡°It was that very night that my father and mother left me forever. I don¡¯t want my wife to leave me alone like they did.¡± ¡°Wuchen,¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze softened as she reached out to stroke his hair, speaking tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Ye Wuchen blinked, looking up at Mu Ruyue, his handsome face shining with a dazzling light, just like his brilliant eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wife, I¡¯m not sad. My nanny said that my father and mother were taken away by God. Why did God take my father and mother? Will he come to take you too? But even if ghosts or gods come, I won¡¯t let them take you away. You¡¯re mine.¡± Although his voice still carried his inherent naivety, his words held a domineering essence. Mu Ruyue sighed. She didn¡¯t know what to say, for it was said that Ye Wuchen showed remarkable talent at a young age, displaying strong potential. Had it not been for that one tragedy, he might now be the favored child of heaven. ¡°Wuchen,¡± Mu Ruyue said, lowering her eyes slightly, ¡°even if ghosts or gods should come, I won¡¯t go with them. This is my promise to you, a lifelong promise.¡± She never made promises lightly, and once made, she would devote her life to keeping them. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Did We Know Each Other in Our Past Lives? Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Did We Know Each Other in Our Past Lives? ¡°My lady, when can we become husband and wife?¡± Ye Wuchen looked at Mu Ruyue with a smile. It had to be said, he was truly handsome, like the moon in the sky or a clear spring on the ground, especially when he smiled, as if the whole world brightened. Such a stunning man, even while walking outside, had countless young ladies throwing handkerchiefs his way or gazing at him with tender affection. Yet, how many knew he was the despised Ghost King? Mu Ruyue looked into the handsome face so close to hers, felt his hot breath on her face, turned her head away slightly uncomfortable, and said, ¡°Wuchen, do you know what it means to be husband and wife?¡± ¡°I know, my father once taught me,¡± Ye Wuchen seemed not to notice Mu Ruyue¡¯s discomfort and continued to lean closer, ¡°Father said that as a husband, one must cherish his wife dearly, be good to her alone for a lifetime, marry only her, and agree with everything his wife says. Even if it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s right. A husband must obey whatever his wife commands, and if anyone bullies her, he must stand up for her. No one is allowed to say a word against her, let no tears fall from her eyes, and make sure she is always happy.¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes sparkled with a bright light as he looked unwaveringly at Mu Ruyue, ¡°My lady, I can do laundry, I can cook, can you come back to the Prince Mansion with me?¡± ¡°Wuchen, there are some things I must tell you,¡± Mu Ruyue pressed on Ye Wuchen¡¯s shoulders, speaking seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. I¡¯ve had blood on my hands before, and it will be the same in the future. You are as pure as a blank sheet of paper, and I don¡¯t wish to taint your purity. Do you understand?¡± Pure? Ye Wuchen let out a scoff in his heart. Since the night his mother and father had passed away, he had been destined to be impure. If it hadn¡¯t been for the overwhelming power against him, he wouldn¡¯t have feigned ignorance all these years. Looking up at Mu Ruyue¡¯s striking beauty, Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes showed unprecedented determination. ¡°My lady, those you wish to kill, I will kill with you. If you choose to walk a bloody path, I will walk it with you. I will not let anyone harm you,¡± he said. For that, even if the whole world were to be destroyed, what of it? Mu Ruyue, too, was a woman, and women can be moved. Although she hadn¡¯t known Ye Wuchen for long, she could feel the care he had for her. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t as powerful as others, but that sincerity was very real. ¡°Wuchen, give me some time to think about it.¡± ¡°Of course, I will listen to whatever you say, my lady,¡± Ye Wuchen smiled as he spoke. Just then, Mu Ruyue was suddenly pinned down to the bed by Ye Wuchen, startling her, and when she slightly lifted her gaze, that handsome face was close to hers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young man¡¯s eyes were so pure, devoid of any lust, which put Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart at ease. ¡°My lady, did we know each other in our past lives?¡± Mu Ruyue was taken aback for a moment. Before she could speak, Ye Wuchen kissed her lips lightly, said contentedly, ¡°My lady, you smell wonderful.¡± Suddenly, Mu Ruyue was as if struck by lightning, frozen in place. Thankfully, Ye Wuchen made no further moves and fell asleep on top of her. Looking at the young man¡¯s peaceful sleeping face, Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of her lips. Such days were not so bad. By his side, she always felt a sense of security¡­ Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Visit to Tian Yuan Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Visit to Tian Yuan In the grand hall of the Mu Residence, Tian Yuan, who was sitting at the lower end, heard the clinking and clattering of porcelain from afar and couldn¡¯t help but frown, mocking, ¡°Your daughter is truly remarkable, to think that the sound of breaking ceramic tea ware could travel so far.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face turned red, but he didn¡¯t know what to say and could only force a smile, ¡°Master Tianyuan, may I know the purpose of your visit?¡± Setting down his teacup, Tian Yuan looked at her indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m here to find Mu Ruyue. Do you know if your Mu Family has asked her to return?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Mu Qing wiped his sweat nervously and said hesitantly, ¡°We did find the girl¡¯s whereabouts, but she doesn¡¯t want to come back. Moreover, it seems she has taken an unkempt old man as her master. It¡¯s that old man who doesn¡¯t allow her to associate with our Mu Family and doesn¡¯t even regard Qingyun Sect highly, claiming that if anyone from Qingyun Sect comes looking, he will make them cry and beg to leave on their own.¡± Tian Yuan sneered coldly, knowing full well that there must be some exaggeration in Mu Qing¡¯s words; however, the girl was definitely destined for his Qingyun Sect, and no one could take her away. ¡°Tell me where she is.¡± Mu Qing could see that Tian Yuan didn¡¯t fully believe him, but since he intended to go in person, that old man was presumably in for a tough time. With this in mind, Mu Qing hurriedly gave the address to Tian Yuan. Since Tian Yuan was not aware that Wu Yu had a residence in Feng City, he didn¡¯t associate the unkempt old man with Master Wu Yu. How lofty was Master Wu Yu¡¯s vision? Although Mu Ruyue¡¯s Talent wasn¡¯t bad, to catch the old man¡¯s eye was indeed very difficult. At this moment inside the Mu Residence, Mu Ruyue had just gotten out of bed when she was greeted by an unexpected visitor. Perhaps because of Ye Tianfeng and Mu Tingting¡¯s relationship, Mu Ruyue held no favorable opinion of Tian Yuan; and since she didn¡¯t know why he had come, she quickly summoned Yan Jin in her Soul. After a while, a black shadow swiftly leaped into Mu Ruyue¡¯s arms. Yan Jin looked up at her with aggrieved eyes, thinking that she had left it alone in the Mu Family for so long before finally summoning it¡­ ¡°Mu Family girl, I would like to take you as my disciple,¡± Tian Yuan said without even glancing at the black beast in Mu Ruyue¡¯s arms as he looked down at the girl sitting before him. His lofty demeanor seemed to suggest that becoming his disciple was an honor of the highest order. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I already have a master,¡± Mu Ruyue lifted the corners of her lips and smiled coldly, ¡°So I will not acknowledge you as my master.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tian Yuan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but then he relaxed, ¡°That¡¯s simple, I¡¯ll give him a bottle of Low-level Earth Rank Elixir to buy you as my disciple, how about that?¡± Elixirs are classified into Human-grade, Earth Rank, Mortal Rank, Heaven Rank, and Divine-class. Divine-class is unreachable, and Heaven Rank is also rare. On the continent, Mortal-grade Pills are already precious, making Earth-grade Elixirs beyond value to common people. Thus, Tian Yuan was confident in his Elixir. ¡°Are Low-level Earth Rank Elixirs that impressive?¡± Mu Ruyue smiled at Tian Yuan, as she could refine dozens of such Pills in a single furnace. ¡°Of course, Earth-grade Elixirs are very impressive. Not only can they heal injuries and restore Qi, but they can also break through levels. Where is your master right now? Let¡¯s go find him.¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head with amusement, and just as she was about to speak, an elderly voice came from outside the door, ¡°Who is looking for me? What do you want with me?¡± Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 64: The Furious Master Wu Yu Chapter 64: Chapter 64: The Furious Master Wu Yu As Wu Yu stepped into the Mu Residence, he heard someone was looking for him. He was curious about who it might be, but when he saw the person¡¯s appearance, his curiosity intensified, ¡°Tian Yuan, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Tian Yuan was startled, still clueless about what was happening. ¡°No, Master Wu Yu, I wasn¡¯t looking for you.¡± Why would the master be here? Could it be that he had business with him? But it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Wu Yu gave him a curious look, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were looking for Miss Yue¡¯s master?¡± ¡°Indeed, I was looking for her master,¡± Tian Yuan nodded, then suddenly, as if realizing something, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Could it be that you, Master¡­¡± Could it be? Master Wu Yu was her master? That¡¯s it, he was doomed, tricked by that damned fool from the Mu Family. Tian Yuan¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat, cursing Mu Qing a hundred times in his heart. That damned fool hadn¡¯t clarified things; how could he end up challenging Master Wu Yu for a disciple? To think that he even considered using a low-level Earth Rank Elixir to bribe a Mortal-grade Pharmacist. He must have a death wish. ¡°Master, he just said that he wanted me to be his disciple and was willing to use a bottle of low-level Earth Rank Elixir to bribe you,¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders, a smile flickering in her eyes as she looked at the trembling Tian Yuan. ¡°Ma¡­ Master Wu Yu, please let me explain,¡± Tian Yuan stammered. Seeing Wu Yu¡¯s face darken after Mu Ruyue¡¯s words, Tian Yuan¡¯s legs weakened, almost causing him to kneel before him. Now, Tian Yuan was filled with regret. Why had he approached without getting the facts straight? ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t know she was your disciple, otherwise not even a hundred guts would have been enough for me to dare,¡± Tian Yuan sobbed. ¡°Tian Yuan, you have some nerve,¡± Wu Yu glared at Tian Yuan, yelling furiously, ¡°daring to vie for my disciple. Do you even have what it takes to be her master, yet dare to think about bribing me with a low-level Earth Rank Elixir? In your dreams! Let me make it clear to you now, my disciple is that very talent I had been searching for, who has advanced to a low-level Earth Rank in just a few months¨Can aberration! You took over twenty years to reach Earth Rank, what right do you have to vie for my disciple!¡± Although he had known that people from Qingyun Sect wanted to steal his disciple, knowing was one thing, and witnessing it was another, making the old man furious to the point of nearly thrashing Tian Yuan right then and there. Tian Yuan shook uncontrollably like a sieve. Was this despised waste from the Mu Family the talent that Master Wu Yu had been searching for? The one with the Colorless Talent and aberrant spiritual power? What incredible woman had Feng¡¯er given up to choose Mu Tingting instead? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had once thought Mu Tingting was decent, but compared to this woman, they were worlds apart. ¡°Master Tian Yuan, this was all instigated by the Mu Family, I truly didn¡¯t know she was your disciple, please spare me this once for my ignorance, I swear I won¡¯t dare do it again,¡± Tian Yuan pleaded, his face pale, wishing he could immediately chastise that dog breed from the Mu Family. This time, he was truly ruined. ¡°Though a death penalty is avoidable, a lesser punishment is inescapable. Return to Qingyun Sect and confine yourself to the back mountain forbidden grounds for two months. Do not come out unless I command, and I hope the matter of my disciple remains unknown to anyone, including your disciples. Best forget today¡¯s events,¡± Wu Yu scoffed, ¡°If I find out any leak came from you, the confinement will increase from two months to two years.¡± Tian Yuan trembled again, fearing the punishment at the forbidden grounds might leave him flayed alive¡­ Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Reap What You Sow Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Reap What You Sow ¡°Family Head, Family Head, Master Tianyuan has arrived.¡± Within the Mu Family¡¯s main hall, Mu Qing was enjoying a cup of fine tea at ease. He seemed to have already pictured the scene of Master Tianyuan giving that wretched girl a hard time, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up in a trace of a smile. Just then, a sudden announcement rang out, and Mu Qing¡¯s heart thrilled with joy. Just as he was about to go and greet him, he saw Master Tianyuan, dressed in a green pine-patterned robe, stride in from outside the hall. At this moment, Tian Yuan¡¯s countenance was stern; he did not possess the joyful expression Mu Qing had anticipated, which made Mu Qing¡¯s heart flutter with unease. Could something have happened that he was unaware of? ¡°Master Tianyuan, may I inquire if the matter has been handled to your satisfaction?¡± Mu Qing mustered a forced smile, speaking with a facade of reverence. No sooner had he spoken these words than Tian Yuan¡¯s complexion darkened abruptly, his demeanor as ominous as the calm before a storm, radiating a sense of danger. ¡°Mu Family Master, I wonder if the Second Miss is available? I have recently been in need of an attendant, and I hope the Mu Family Master would be so kind as to help me with this matter. I shall not undervalue your assistance.¡± Ever since leaving the Mu Residence, Tian Yuan had thought of countless ways to torment the scoundrel of the Mu Family. But the best method was undoubtedly to torment his precious daughter while making him believe he was currying favor with the Qingyun Sect. Although Tian Yuan very much wanted to give Mu Qing a good thrashing, Master Wu Yu had already warned him not to reveal Mu Ruyue¡¯s identity. Therefore, he had to find another way to deal with him. If he took matters into his own hands, it might have led Mu Qing to suspect something. Mu Qing slowly exhaled in relief. It seemed that Master Tianyuan must have been rejected by Mu Ruyue, hence his displeased look. So, relinquishing his wish for Ting¡¯er to become the official wife of the Princely Heir, now hoping for her to become Master Tianyuan¡¯s attendant wasn¡¯t a bad alternative. ¡°Then, Master, when shall I send Ting¡¯er to find you?¡± Mu Qing¡¯s eyes flickered a few times; a mere attendant wasn¡¯t much, but if her Talent caught Master Tianyuan¡¯s eye, it was not impossible that she could be taken as an apprentice. How could Tian Yuan fail to see through Mu Qing¡¯s scheming? He couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly; his standards were not so low that he would take in such a woman as a disciple. If he could use this opportunity to vent his spleen for Miss Mu, perhaps Master Wu Yu would consider his performance and spare him the punishment of facing the wall in seclusion at the forbidden ground. ¡°Right now. I will take her away with me immediately,¡± Tian Yuan declared, his gaze coldly sweeping Mu Qing, ¡°From this day forth, Mu Tingting of the Mu Family will be my, Tian Yuan¡¯s, attendant. No matter what happens in the future, it has nothing to do with your Mu Family.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, uncertain whether this was a blessing or a curse for the Mu Family. ¡°Someone, bring the Second Miss here.¡± Mu Qing sighed; regardless, having won Master Tianyuan¡¯s favor was a stroke of fortune for Ting¡¯er. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Dressed in pale pink attire, Mu Tingting floated over from the back courtyard, her approach graceful. Her delicate features were tinged with a touch of paleness, enhancing her air of poignant charm. She pursed her lips and, approaching Tian Yuan, performed a courtesy, saying, ¡°Ting¡¯er greets Master Tianyuan.¡± ¡°Ting¡¯er,¡± Mu Qing turned to look at Mu Tingting, letting out a soft sigh. At least he had once truly cherished her as his own daughter. ¡°Master Tianyuan has come this time to have you serve as his attendant. You will leave with the Master later.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s heart leaped with joy, scarcely believing her ears, ¡°Father, are you telling the truth?¡± Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Pain So Severe I Cant Breath Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Pain So Severe I Can¡¯t Breath Tian Yuan¡¯s expression was tinged with impatience, his gaze coldly swept over the joyous face of Mu Tingting, his brows slightly furrowed as he indifferently said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I have no time to waste here.¡± He didn¡¯t bother with Mu Tingting who was behind him anymore and strode toward the outside of the courtyard. Seeing him leave, Mu Tingting suddenly snapped back to reality and quickly chased after him¡­ Tian Yuan didn¡¯t actually want Mu Tingting to become his true attendant. Therefore, he didn¡¯t return to the Qingyun Sect, even though the competition had ended. With Wu Yu¡¯s consent, he planned to stay in Feng City for a while. What followed then was a period in Mu Tingting¡¯s life as an attendant that she would never forget¡­ Every morning before dawn, she had to get up to gather herbs on the Luori Mountains not far from Feng City, and by the time she returned, it would be dark. That still wasn¡¯t enough ¨C during the refinement of elixirs, she must assist Tian Yuan. If she did something wrong, at the least she would be scolded fiercely, and at most, she would be punished by not allowing her to eat for three days. Mu Tingting originally thought that after hardship comes happiness. It was only now that she realized she had entered hell. After all, when had she, a noble young lady, ever suffered such hardship? Not only had she lost a great deal of weight, but her strength hadn¡¯t improved at all, far worse than her life at the Mu Family¡­ ¡°Mu Tingting, take these herbs to Prince Jing Mansion for Feng¡¯er,¡± Tian Yuan said with a stern face as he placed a basket of herbs in front of Mu Tingting. Mu Tingting, at the thought of finally seeing Young Master Shi, swallowed the bitterness in her mouth and respectfully lowered her head, ¡°Yes, Master Tianyuan.¡± She picked up the basket of herbs and turned to leave, completely missing the cold smile that had appeared at the corner of Tian Yuan¡¯s mouth. ¡ª- On the bustling street in front of Prince Jing Mansion, Mu Tingting slowly stopped, she lifted her head to gaze at the imposing mansion and her heart stirred with excitement. In a daze, she seemed to see that handsome man standing before her, looking at her with a tender gaze, and then uttering the most beautiful words in the world. ¡°Ting¡¯er, in this lifetime, you will be the woman I love the most. I will protect you for all of my life.¡± ¡°What is Mu Ruyue compared to? The only person who can become Lady Shi is you, and you alone.¡± ¡°Ting¡¯er, now that you have become my woman, I will surely grant you a proper status. Wait for me, at the latest in three months I will announce to the world that you are the woman I am going to marry.¡± ¡­ Time passed, yet those words seemed to linger from just yesterday. She went straight into Prince Jing Mansion without any obstacles, and Mu Tingting, suppressing her surging heart, slowly pushed the door open¡­ The curtains fluttered slightly, revealing two snow-white bodies, shadowy and indistinct, before her eyes. Their alternating high and low voices fiercely hammered Mu Tingting¡¯s heart. With a clatter, the basket of herbs she was holding fell to the ground. For a moment, Mu Tingting lost the ability to think, just staring in disbelief, her beautiful eyes wide open at the man who had promised to cherish her for a lifetime. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Though she had known she might one day witness such a scene, now that she had actually stumbled upon it, her heart felt brutally torn apart, the pain nearly suffocating her¡­ ¡°Ting¡¯er?¡± Ye Tianfeng seemed to notice the movement outside the door. He hadn¡¯t managed to get off the woman beneath him when he saw Mu Tingting standing at the door. A flicker of panic passed through his eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. The woman beneath him had eyes like silk, her face seductive, as she wrapped her arms around Ye Tianfeng like a snake and asked with a charming smile, ¡°Young Master Shi, who is she?¡± ¡°She is¡­¡± Ye Tianfeng glanced at Mu Tingting and said, ¡°My woman.¡± Not Lady Shi, just one of his women¡­ Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Scumbag Ye Tianfeng Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Scumbag Ye Tianfeng Mu Tingting felt heartache from which she couldn¡¯t extricate herself, and her mind went blank momentarily. The woman who was holding Ye Tianfeng¡¯s neck and monopolizing his warmth was so glaring to her eyes. ¡°Young Master Shi, I have done so much for you, could it be that this is how you treat me?¡± Mu Tingting smiled bitterly, tears falling like a torrential rain, her lashes, wet with tears, trembled and made her look particularly fragile and pitiable, ¡°Originally, if it were not for being a match for Young Master Shi, why would I have participated in that competition? If it weren¡¯t for you, Young Master, how would such things have happened ultimately?¡± Ye Tianfeng felt a twinge of guilt in his heart, but despite the guilt, he could not marry Mu Tingting, nor could he possibly have only her in his life forever. Therefore, he did not think he was at fault. ¡°Ting¡¯er, I will let you enter the door.¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Really? And you would still marry me?¡± Looking at the girl¡¯s hopeful gaze, Ye Tianfeng felt somewhat reluctant, but even if he felt reluctant, he had to harden his heart. A morally degraded woman had no right to become a bride of the Royal Family. ¡°Ting¡¯er, I have spoken to my father, the King, and he has agreed I may take you as my concubine.¡± Concubine? The light in Mu Tingting¡¯s eyes dimmed bit by bit, suddenly, she burst into laughter, her smile brimming with utter madness, ¡°Young Master, how much have I done for you? Yet, this is how you treat me, a concubine? Hahaha, so all I did for you in the end was to become a mere concubine.¡± By the end, Mu Tingting was gnashing her teeth, resentment flashing in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Young Master,¡± the beautiful woman pouted discontentedly and glanced askance at the pale-faced Mu Tingting, ¡°Could you let her leave first? I still want to continue.¡± ¡°Cheap woman!¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s complexion changed, she impulsively grabbed a white cloth and struck at the beautiful woman, ¡°You dare to entangle Young Master Shi in such acts, I will ruin your face and see how you seduce Young Master Shi then!¡± If it had been the Mu Tingting of the past, she would never have done such a thing, but the current her had completely lost her reason, her mind filled with images of their intertwined bodies. Any woman who sees the man she loves with another woman in such actions, how could she endure it? Now she had only one thought, she wanted to kill this woman. A slender hand firmly grasped the white cloth Mu Tingting had pulled, then yanked fiercely, her body uncontrolled, flew forward, and as her face turned pale with fright, that good-looking hand slapped her face. Ye Tianfeng looked coldly at Mu Tingting, his handsome face gloomy, his hand still tightly clenching the white cloth, perhaps out of anger, the veins in his hand were distinctly visible. Bang! He raised his foot and kicked fiercely into Mu Tingting¡¯s stomach, sending her flying, crashing hard against the wall, a trail of blood streaming down from the corner of her mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Painful. So painful. Mu Tingting, clutching her chest in pain, curled up on the floor, her beautiful face ghastly pale, cold sweat tracing down her delicate contours. The pain in her heart was far more agonizing than the kick. ¡°Mu Tingting, she is my concubine, serving me is only natural, yet you wanted her life just because of this? Fortunately, I discovered your jealousy early, otherwise, if I had married you, wouldn¡¯t life be in chaos?¡± Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68: The Tragic Mandarin Ducks, Consort Ya (Part One) Chapter 68: Chapter 68: The Tragic Mandarin Ducks, Consort Ya (Part One) Ye Tianfeng stepped down from the bed and with a sweep of his hand, he grasped the pale-faced Mu Tingting, sneering as he said, ¡°However, since you so desire to serve me, then why shouldn¡¯t I indulge you? Today this Princely Heir is in a good mood, so you and Meimei will serve me together.¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in shock, staring at the familiar handsome face before her. Was this the man she had loved for so many years, actually asking her to serve him along with another woman? No, she didn¡¯t want this! ¡°Princely Heir, I beg you, let me go, I implore you,¡± Mu Tingting cried with the allure of rain-drenched pear blossoms, but even her willingness to humble herself couldn¡¯t evoke any compassion in this man. As her clothes were torn from her body piece by piece, Mu Tingting despaired and closed her eyes¡­ Just one glance had pierced her heart with pain, and now she was to watch the entire process, how could she bear it? The only thing she could do was to close her eyes and try not to witness the cruel scene. ¡ª- ¡°Master, Consort Ya has arrived.¡± Within the Mu Residence, Mu Ruyue bit on a grape that Ye Wuchen had peeled for her when she heard Li Lu¡¯s words. Her eyebrows knit together as she asked, ¡°What does Consort Ya want with me?¡± Staying here was no longer a secret to the people of Feng City. Li Lu scratched his head and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, master. You¡¯ll know if you go see.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Ruyue rose from the Guifei Chair and stretched, saying, ¡°Then I shall go see what matter brings Consort Ya to me.¡± As she spoke, she was already at the door. At this moment, in the main hall, Consort Ya sat on the sandalwood chair, a palace maid pouring her tea. She took a gentle sip and immediately felt its refreshing flavor on her lips and teeth, praising, ¡°This tea is indeed excellent.¡± Mu Ruyue walked in from outside just in time to hear Consort Ya¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°If Noble Consort fancies it, you can take several jins back with you.¡± After all, she had snatched the tea from the old man. ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with Miss Mu then,¡± Consort Ya said with an alluring smile, her features animated by the expression, ¡°Miss Mu, I am not here in the capacity of a noble concubine this time; I am merely Ji Ru Ya, so please don¡¯t call me Noble Consort.¡± Mu Ruyue smiled as she took her seat, casually picking up the tea to sip, and then spoke in an unhurried voice, ¡°May I know what brings Miss Ji to my abode?¡± People don¡¯t pay visits without a reason, and she didn¡¯t believe Ji Ru Ya was simply here to see her. Despite this, she still had a good impression of the woman and didn¡¯t reject her outright. Ji Ru Ya gave a signal to a maid and said, ¡°Feicui, go outside and stand guard. Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± Feicui bowed and went outside to stand guard; then Ji Ru Ya turned to look at Mu Ruyue, her exquisite face showing a trace of sadness. ¡°Miss Mu, would you be interested in hearing my story?¡± Everybody knew that Emperor Zi Yue was smitten with Consort Ya, sending her every desirable thing to Ya Pavilion. Anything Consort Ya wished for, he would go to great lengths to get for her, making her happy. Some even slandered Consort Ya as a national calamity, a disaster brought by a beauty. But who would know how a woman of such breathtaking beauty and allure could be content keeping the company of an old man old enough to be her grandfather? Even if that old man possessed immense power, he couldn¡¯t offer her the most wonderful life. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69 The Miserable Pair: Consort Ya (Part 2) Chapter 69: Chapter 69 The Miserable Pair: Consort Ya (Part 2) ¡°Miss Ji, I¡¯m already troubled enough as it is, so I don¡¯t know if hearing your story will bring even more issues,¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, not wanting to take on any more troubles. Ji Ru Ya bit her lush, tantalizing red lips, her charming features filled with a faint sorrow. ¡°Miss Mu, rest assured, I have nothing that requires your aid; I merely seek an audience. Of course, should Miss Mu have the strength to assist me in the future, I would be deeply grateful. However, if you feel troubled, you can completely forget everything I say today. I won¡¯t force Miss Mu to do anything for me.¡± Her expression was resolute, her beautiful eyes intently gazing at the girl before her. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll listen to Miss Ji¡¯s story,¡± Mu Ruyue said, spreading her hands, ¡°but if it proves troublesome, I will pretend I never heard it.¡± What sort of stories could a woman from the harem have? It must be nothing more than a love affair. Given Ji Ru Ya was in the prime of her youth, it was not surprising she had admirers. Ji Ru Ya gave a bitter smile as memories surged forth like a tide¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t come from a renowned noble family but from a humble household. Although our family¡¯s status was not high, I was blessed to have a loving father and a gentle mother, including a cousin who lived with us. As children under our parents¡¯ arrangement, my cousin and I were betrothed. Eventually, my cousin¡¯s family fell into hardship, but my parents never scorned him and treated him as their own son.¡± ¡°However, because of a certain medicinal material, disaster befell my family¡­¡± Clenching her fist tightly, Ji Ru Ya¡¯s eyes flashed with hatred. ¡°At sixteen, just two months away from marrying my cousin, my father acquired a millenary medicinal material while trading, which happened to be seen by Mu Qing passing by. For that thousand-year-old medicinal material, he didn¡¯t hesitate to exterminate my family! I will never forget that day¨Cthe sky was stained red with blood, and my parents fell to the enemy¡¯s hands trying to ensure my cousin¡¯s and my safety! After which my cousin and I fled and got separated¡­¡± ¡°I hate! Every moment, I wish to personally slay my foes to avenge my parents¡¯ deaths! To achieve this revenge, I spared no moment of my prime¨C forsaking the pact with my cousin, I entered the Imperial Palace during a civilian draft. Once inside, the palace felt as deep as the sea, and it might well keep me trapped for life, but for the sake of revenge, I harbor no regrets!¡± ¡°Five years, haha, it has been five years since that day. For five years, nightmares have plagued me nightly, the enemy always before my eyes yet unreachable for retribution. Even though the Dog Emperor dotes on me, he would decisively never exterminate Mu Qing for me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Five years¨CGod knows what kind of days she had lived through these past five years. Every night she would dream of her parents and the one hundred thirty-six members of the Ji Family appearing before her, their faces covered in blood, their agonizing screams tightening her heart so much that she wished to appease those departed souls with the blood of her enemies. And a once happy family was ruined over a single plant, reduced to a fate of annihilation. If not for that incident, she might already have been married to her cousin, maybe even with lovely children. ¡°Even though I detest that Dog Emperor, I still have to greet him with a smile. I know this betrays my cousin, but to seek revenge, I¡¯ve endured it all. The only thing I have done for my cousin is to preserve my chastity¨Cfor no man other than him shall touch my body.¡± Ji Ru Ya covered her face, tears streaming down through her fingers: ¡°But now I don¡¯t want revenge anymore, what should I do? I no longer desire revenge¡­¡± Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Tragic Mandarins - Consort Ya (Part 3) Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Tragic Mandarins ¨C Consort Ya (Part 3) Mu Ruyue looked at the noble concubine Ji Ru Ya who was crying, unsure of what to say. She too held little regard for human life, her hands were stained with blood in her previous life, yet she understood that ill-gotten gains were not to be taken. Moreover, if no one provoked her, she naturally wouldn¡¯t provoke others, but if someone did wrong her, she was not a kind person easily bullied. Suddenly, Mu Ruyue scoffed coldly. Wasn¡¯t her death in her previous life just like that? A man with no faults must bear the blame for the treasure he carries, for the sake of the Ancient Pill Book, those people had launched a relentless pursuit that lasted for months. ¡°Miss Mu,¡± Consort Ya stopped sobbing, raised her tearful eyes to look at Mu Ruyue beside her, and said, ¡°I met my cousin recently; it turns out he also entered the palace and became the Guard Commander. I have now given up on taking revenge and just want to leave the palace with him to live peacefully in a secluded place.¡± ¡°Have you truly given up on revenge?¡± Mu Ruyue looked suspiciously at Ji Ru Ya. She could feel the hatred in her heart, how could she give it up so easily? ¡°Yes, I have given it up because I believe you, Miss Mu, will take revenge for me,¡± Ji Ru Ya smiled, her tears mingling with her smile in a particularly affecting way, ¡°I have always clearly understood the nature of the Mu Family. They would never abandon a talent like you, and for Mu Qing, a talent who couldn¡¯t be used by him and doesn¡¯t obey his commands might as well be killed rather than allow her to come back and confront him in the future, which shows how ruthless a man he is. So, it won¡¯t be long before Mu Qing dies by your hand.¡± Undoubtedly, Ji Ru Ya was a clever woman; she had quickly grasped the situation. She had a premonition that this woman known as Mu Ruyue would never be content with staying within the small confines of Purple Moon Country. She would step into a much broader world. ¡°Is that why you came to see me?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows, feeling immense respect for Ji Ru Ya. If Mu Qing indeed took action, then the fate of the Mu Family would also come to an end. ¡°Exactly,¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s beautiful eyes lifted slightly, fixed on the still youthful face before her, and she smiled, ¡°My goal is just to see Mu Qing receive his retribution, to make him understand the cycle of karma, that the evil deeds he has done will eventually be visited upon him. Whether or not I personally take revenge doesn¡¯t matter. Now, I just want to run away to Heavenly End with my cousin. Miss Mu, could you promise me one thing? If one day you become a mighty force, even surpassing the Royal Family, could you let the old Emperor release me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her cousin was right, hatred had ultimately buried her true nature. Since someone from the Mu Family would sooner or later settle the score, she decided to let go of this grudge and flee to Heavenly End with him. However, on the day Mu Qing was dealt with, she would personally watch as her enemy fell, bearing the ancestral tablets of her parents. Looking at Ji Ru Ya¡¯s hopeful gaze, Mu Ruyue sighed. The high and mighty noble concubine was actually just a pitiful person; it was all the twists of fate that led this woman, who should have been happy, to such a state. ¡°You once helped me in the Imperial Palace, so I promise you, if one day, my strength surpasses the Royal Family, I will definitely save you and your fiance from the palace. I owe you that much.¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s eyes brightened, and she rose from her seat and walked up to Mu Ruyue, giving a deep bow, gratefully saying, ¡°Miss Mu, please accept my bow first. If Ru Ya can leave the Imperial Palace, I will never forget your great kindness and grace. If you ever need help in the future, I, Ji Ru Ya, will do everything in my power to assist you.¡± Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part One) Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part One) ¡°Miss Ji, I am merely repaying a kindness; you need not do this.¡± Mu Ruyue waved her hand gently, and a force pulled her to her feet. Ji Ru Ya looked at her in surprise but did not say much. ¡°Miss Mu, it¡¯s getting late, and it¡¯s time for me to return to the palace,¡± perhaps because of Mu Ruyue¡¯s promise, Ji Ru Ya seemed to be in a much better mood, ¡°I believe you are no ordinary person, and one day, like a golden scale awaiting the wind and clouds to become a dragon, the modest Purple Moon Country won¡¯t be your world.¡± Now Ji Ru Ya was quite glad that the relationship between Mu Ruyue and Mu Qing wasn¡¯t just bad but extremely vicious; otherwise, she would never be able to avenge her nemesis in this lifetime. Mu Ruyue smiled. Just as Ji Ru Ya said, her ambitions were not confined to this small world; it was the Central Province, where many strong individuals gathered, that she longed to reach. Watching such a Mu Ruyue, Ji Ru Ya smiled faintly. If Mu Qing knew how talented the person he had given up was, who knows how much he would regret it. And what she wanted most was to see the miserable sight of her nemesis steeped in regret. Ji Ru Ya did not know about Mu Ruyue¡¯s Talent Test, but she had a premonition that this girl was not just what she seemed, and in the future, the continent would surely be stirred by her actions¡­ After Ji Ru Ya left, Mu Ruyue stood and walked towards the alchemy room. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯m now capable of refining Earth-level Intermediate elixirs.¡± Mu Ruyue raised her hand, and an ancient tome appeared in it; she started flipping through the book, fixated on the words. The Dan Book contained not only lost Elixir Recipes but also shortcuts to breakthroughs, and, with Wu Yu¡¯s guidance, Mu Ruyue¡¯s skills as an Alchemy Master had improved rapidly. ¡°Now, I aim to refine the Earth-level Intermediate Bone Cleansing Pill.¡± Mu Ruyue took a deep breath, casting aside the chaotic emotions in her heart and picking up the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus. She tore off a part of one of the petals and promptly stored the remainder back into the Space Ring. If anyone were to see her using the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus to refine the Bone Cleansing Pill, they would surely scold her as a prodigal, thinking such wastefulness unprecedented; even Mortal-grade Pills could make use of Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, and yet she dared use it for an Earth-grade Elixir? What is this if not wastefulness? But for Mu Ruyue, this was nothing. Want a Nine-leaf Snow Lotus? That¡¯s easy; provide her with an Eight-leaf Snow Lotus, and she can turn it into a Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, so only she could afford such extravagance. ¡°The ingredients for refining the Bone Cleansing Pill include the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus, Purple Drawing Grass, Eight Fragrance Fruit, Cloud Lotus Seeds, and the Cleansing Marrow Flower¡­¡± Gazing at the table laden with ingredients, Mu Ruyue smiled satisfactorily. With a flick of her finger, a clump of flames fell onto the Pill Furnace and ignited with a whoosh. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The once dim alchemy room was now brightly illuminated by the flames. Yan Jin yawned lazily and leaned on Mu Ruyue¡¯s shoulder, watching her refine elixirs. However, he preferred the domineering power of herbs to elixirs themselves. When should he steal the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus from this girl¡­ Yan Jin¡¯s eyes glinted slyly as he smirked; with that herb, he could restore quite a lot of his strength. Right now, his strength was so low that self-protection was a problem. Inside the Pill Furnace, the Medicine Transformation Power from the herbs violently collided within, trying to break out. But how could Mu Ruyue allow them that chance? Her spiritual power surged into the crevices, encapsulating the Medicine Transformation Power into a sphere. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part 2) Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part 2) As time passed, a faint fragrance of elixir emerged from the alchemy room. With a graceful wave of her hand, Mu Ruyue magically caused several elixirs enveloped in a green aura to fly out from the furnace into her hand. The elixirs, crystal clear and shining, refracted light wisps under the sun¡¯s rays, carrying an enticing aroma. Mu Ruyue counted them, and there were thirty-six elixirs in this furnace. If Wu Yu were to see this, he probably would be so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. This girl was refining Earth-level Intermediate Bone Cleansing Pills for the first time, and she produced thirty-six in one go? Such talent could not be called human; it was clearly a reincarnation of a formidable entity. Without another word, Mu Ruyue swallowed the Bone Cleansing Pills. Immediately, a riotous gas rampaged throughout her body, and cracking sounds could even be heard. Mu Ruyue clenched her teeth tightly as a trace of blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth. The Washing Marrow and Cutting Hair process for martial artists was akin to rebirth, and the bone replacement process was inevitably excruciating. Now, Mu Ruyue felt that domineering force purifying all the meridians in her body. Painful! It felt like her meridians were being torn apart¡­ Mu Ruyue slowly closed her eyes, shivering from the pain, with her delicate face painfully white underneath the light. Yet, under the severe pain, she forcefully endured, clenching her teeth and not making a sound. Suddenly, a warm current surged into her body and the intense pain began to subside. She gently opened her eyes, and in an instant, Ye Wuchen¡¯s extraordinarily handsome face entered her field of vision. ¡°Wuchen, what are you doing here?¡± Mu Ruyue asked in surprise, her mouth agape as she saw a flicker of sympathy pass through Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes. Sympathy? How could that be possible? Wuchen knew nothing; how could such an emotion emerge? Mu Ruyue shook her head. When she looked again at the young man whose arms were embracing her, she noticed his eyes were as clear and bright as ever¡­ That must have been an illusion before. ¡°I came to find my lady,¡± Ye Wuchen smiled innocently, blinking and saying, ¡°Just now, it seemed like my lady was a little uncomfortable, so I wanted to help.¡± Hearing Ye Wuchen¡¯s words, Mu Ruyue realized that the pain from the marrow cleansing had indeed vanished. She looked puzzledly at the handsome young man before her and asked, ¡°Wuchen, what did you do to me?¡± Ye Wuchen looked at Mu Ruyue with an innocent face: ¡°I am not sure either.¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head, knowing that asking him wouldn¡¯t clarify anything, ¡°Wuchen, you should leave first; I¡¯ll come and find you after I finish here.¡± Leave? How could he? If he left, this woman would endure such pain again. How could he bear that? Yet, he had never seen a woman so strong, enduring such a painful transformation without even a whimper. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yan Jin stared intently at Ye Wuchen¡¯s handsome face, with a domineering glint briefly flashing through his eyes. This guy was not simple at all. Should he notify the girl? But it seemed he bore no malice, so maybe he shouldn¡¯t tell her yet. Ye Wuchen, seemingly aware of Yan Jin¡¯s gaze, turned and looked at him, his warning-filled eyes causing Yan Jin¡¯s heart to tremble slightly. This guy was very strong. Yan Jin was somewhat puzzled. If he indeed possessed such great strength, why pretend to be ignorant? Some human thoughts, they of the Beast Clan really could not comprehend¡­ Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part 3) Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part 3) ¡°Wuchen, you should let go of me, otherwise you¡¯ll get all dirty,¡± Mu Ruyue said, looking down at the black filth flowing from her body, her brows slightly furrowing. The Bone Cleansing Pill not only rejuvenates the body but also expels some impurities from within the martial artist¡¯s body. Thus, from the moment she began, the black filth continuously oozed from Mu Ruyue¡¯s body, emitting a foul stench. Even Mu Ruyue herself could hardly bear it, let alone Ye Wuchen? However, Ye Wuchen showed not a hint of disgust; he held the girl in front of him tightly, his handsome face breaking into a brilliant smile. ¡°My dear, as long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m not afraid of getting dirty.¡± The youth¡¯s face still bore an innocence unsuitable for his age, yet for some reason, his words profoundly struck Mu Ruyue, causing ripples to stir in her heart. Yan Jin rolled his eyes. Even if they wanted to exchange sweet nothings, they should find a place where no one else was around. Couldn¡¯t they see that he was still there? As the effects of the Bone Cleansing Pill integrated into her body, Mu Ruyue felt an unprecedented clarity. She pulled up Ye Wuchen, who was just as muddied, and upon seeing his disheveled state, couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Ye Wuchen was momentarily stunned, simply staring at her in a daze. ¡°Wuchen, what are you looking at?¡± Mu Ruyue touched her face, looking at him curiously. ¡°My dear looks really beautiful when she smiles,¡± Ye Wuchen said shyly, lowering his head, yet he couldn¡¯t help but sneak peeks at Mu Ruyue. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I always felt like my dear¡¯s smile seemed to wear a mask before. Now, her smile is truly beautiful.¡± Although she was always smiling, it still inadvertently conveyed a hint of coldness. But now, her smile could truly be described as stunningly beautiful¡­ ¡°If Wuchen likes it, then I will always smile for Wuchen,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled faintly. ¡°But for now, we should go take a bath first.¡± ¡ª- In the vast bath, Mu Ruyue¡¯s whole body was submerged in the water, letting the warm water cleanse her body. Perhaps the water was soothingly warm, making her let down all her defenses. ¡°Young lady, I have something to tell you.¡± Just when Mu Ruyue wanted to rest properly, a voice full of domineering aura suddenly rang out. She quickly opened her eyes, immediately meeting a pair of eyes twinkling with mirth. ¡°Get out!¡± Mu Ruyue angrily grabbed Yan Jin and threw him toward the door, saying furiously, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t step one foot into my bath time!¡± Bang! Yan Jin¡¯s body slammed into a tree, falling in a heap, his expression full of grievance as he stared at the firmly shut doors of the bathhouse. In their Beast World, male and female beasts would bathe together. Why are humans so troublesome? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Forget it, he would wait to talk about that matter later¡­ Right after Mu Ruyue threw Yan Jin out, she hadn¡¯t even caught her breath when the door was pushed open again. She then saw Ye Wuchen appear in her line of sight. One must admit, the youth¡¯s physique was indeed impressive, his skin white and tender, glistening slightly, of course excluding the fierce scars on his chest. Yet even those didn¡¯t detract from his attractiveness. But upon seeing Ye Wuchen at that moment, a blush spread to her ears in an instant, and her mind went blank¡­ Had Ye Wuchen¡­ actually walked in without wearing any clothes? Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part 3) Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Bone Cleansing Pill (Part 3) ¡°Ye Wuchen!¡± Mu Ruyue finally snapped back to her senses, her teeth gritted as she spoke, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s handsome face looked aggrieved, his teary eyes gazing pitifully at Mu Ruyue, ¡°I want my wife to help me bathe.¡± For some reason, looking at Ye Wuchen like this, Mu Ruyue seemed to see a cute little dog wagging its tail, begging for her sympathy, and she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to harshly send him away. ¡°Wife,¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes were innocent and seductive, he was looking at Mu Ruyue with that wronged expression, ¡°We have already consummated our marriage, we are husband and wife now. Shall I ask Uncle to issue an edict to marry us right now?¡± ¡°Consummated¡­ our marriage?¡± Mu Ruyue almost choked on her own saliva, she coughed twice and said, ¡°Wuchen, do you know what consummating the marriage means?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Ye Wuchen smiled, his grin as dazzling as the sunlight, so beautiful it made people lose their bearings, ¡°My nurse told me. She said that every couple shares a bed on their wedding night, and then the groom has to lay on top of the bride, and that¡¯s the consummation. That day I sneaked into my wife¡¯s room and laid on top of her, so we already consummated the marriage.¡± Mu Ruyue was shocked to the point of speechlessness. Was this¡­ was this what was called consummating the marriage? ¡°The nurse also said that after consummation, the wife will get pregnant. So when will you bear my child?¡± Ye Wuchen seemed oblivious to the turmoil in Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart, eagerly watching her stomach, ¡°Why does a woman get pregnant from being pressed down by a man? How exactly are babies made?¡± At this point, Mu Ruyue was utterly dumbfounded. She was still a virgin, how could she possibly be pregnant? And as for how babies are made, how could she explain? Just as Ye Wuchen wanted to bathe with Mu Ruyue, he accidentally tripped, and his body immediately pressed her into the water, pushing her under the surface. Their proximity was so close that they could even feel each other¡¯s breath. Mu Ruyue¡¯s face flushed crimson in an instant, and her heart started racing like a startled deer. She quickly repressed the indescribable emotions within her and pushed Ye Wuchen away. With a swoosh, Mu Ruyue swiftly leapt out of the bath, without a word, she put on her clothes and ran out. Watching her flee in disarray, Ye Wuchen, still in the bath, couldn¡¯t help but laugh. If Mu Ruyue could see him now, would she still believe he was the simpleton whose intelligence had remained in his childhood? His visage was still as exceptionally handsome as ever, so stunning that it made the rest of the world lose its color. Yet, his eyes were no longer the pure and clear ones seen by people before, a sinister gleam shone in the pair of black pupils. Compared to the simple-minded Ye Wuchen, he now possessed an aura of power and nobility, like a supreme king reigning on high, his entire being emanating an unapproachable air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a single wave of his hand, he picked up a piece of clothing, and after he dressed himself, a black-clothed man appeared out of nowhere behind him. ¡°Master, if I may be so bold to ask, why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to¡­ with the madam just now?¡± The air suddenly tensed. The black-clothed man¡¯s heart trembled, and he quickly knelt down, saying, ¡°Your subordinate knows his fault.¡± As he knelt, that oppressive atmosphere slowly dissipated. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Ye Tianfengs Plan Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Ye Tianfeng¡¯s Plan Ye Wuchen looked back at him, the expression on his godly handsome face unreadable, but the black-clothed man knew his master was very displeased with what had just been said. ¡°She will marry this king,¡± Ye Wuchen said, already turning his head away, a hint of a smile crossing his wicked eyes, ¡°Since she will be my wife sooner or later, I am not in a rush at this moment. But before we are married, I will not do anything unbecoming of her unmarried status.¡± However, teasing that little girl was quite interesting¡­ Ye Wuchen chuckled softly; that girl wasn¡¯t even afraid of the pain of Bone Marrow Cleansing. He had thought she wasn¡¯t like a woman, but unexpectedly, she could also be shy, even fleeing in a panic. Even Ye Wuchen himself hadn¡¯t noticed that when he thought of Mu Ruyue blushing, the smile on his handsome face became exceptionally tender¡­ In the Imperial Palace Cabinet, Emperor Zi Yue massaged his temples with a headache as he looked at this grandson of his and said, ¡°Feng¡¯er, it was you who gave up on Mu Ruyue back then. Why do you insist on marrying her now? That girl is really stubborn; she was unwilling to agree even when I pushed her that day.¡± ¡°Grandpa Emperor, at that time I did not realize how outstanding Mu Ruyue was. Now that she possesses such talent, if she could marry me, she could also become a support to you, Grandpa Emperor.¡± ¡°However, I have already decreed her marriage to the Ghost King¡­¡± Emperor Zi Yue frowned slightly, troubled. He wanted to do it too, but after all, he had already gone back on his word once. To retract the edict again would make him a laughing stock among the people, wouldn¡¯t it? Ye Tianfeng smiled confidently and said, ¡°Grandpa Emperor, you only roughly decreed it and did not set a date for the marriage. So now, Grandson is not asking you to retract the edict, but only to postpone the wedding for a few months. In these months, I will win over Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart, and by then, let her propose to resolve the marriage with the Ghost King. At that moment, you, Grandpa Emperor, can just follow the course, and instead of being ridiculed, the people will say that Grandpa Emperor is an enlightened monarch who helped unite a pair of lovers.¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°That is indeed a solution. Marrying Mu Ruyue off to the Ghost King does seem like a waste of her talents. Good, I will issue an edict immediately to postpone it by a few months, and you must win her heart within these months.¡± ¡°Then I thank you in advance, Grandpa Emperor,¡± Ye Tianfeng said with a small smile, full of confidence that he could win Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart within these few months. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That woman had always liked following behind him since they were young. Now, she only rejected him because he had deeply hurt her. He believed time would heal all wounds, and if he showed enough sincerity, she would surely accept it. However, Ye Tianfeng could never have imagined that while he was discussing with Emperor Zi Yue, a little palace maid in Ji Ru Ya¡¯s service overheard them. This little palace maid had already been ordered by Ji Ru Ya to report anything related to Mu Ruyue, no matter how trivial. Ji Ru Ya had saved the life of the little palace maid, so upon hearing this conversation, she immediately reported it to her. Thus, right after the imperial edict was issued, Ji Ru Ya sent someone to tell Mu Ruyue about the conversation between the two men. Coincidentally, Master Wu Yu was visiting Mu Ruyue at the time, and the naturally protective Master Wu Yu instantly got angry. ¡°What? Ye Tianfeng that bastard has such audacity! He dares to covet my disciple, as if he¡¯s worthy of her! No, this cannot be left at that. I need to find that damn Tian Yuan!¡± Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Shes Out of Your League Chapter 76: Chapter 76: She¡¯s Out of Your League Under his irritation, Wu Yu didn¡¯t even hear Mu Ruyue¡¯s words and whooshed off to settle accounts with Tian Yuan. Poor Tian Yuan suffered another unprovoked disaster, all because his precious disciple had spied on someone he should not have. Of course, the consequence was that Wu Yu picked him up and gave him a brutal beating. In the quiet courtyard of Prince Jing Mansion, Ye Tianfeng was enjoying the sun comfortably when he seemed to see Mu Ruyue throw herself into his arms, and he couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of his lips in a smile. Just at that moment, a figure suddenly rushed in a straight line into the courtyard, causing Ye Tianfeng to suddenly freeze. When he saw who had burst into Prince Jing Mansion, he was just about to speak when he noticed the dark expression on the intruder¡¯s face. Ye Tianfeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, could it be that his master had come to settle accounts with him for detaining Ting¡¯er? ¡°Master, why have you come? If you want Ting¡¯er to return, simply sending anyone to tell me would have been enough. Why bother coming in person? I¡¯ll let her leave with you right now.¡± Until now, Ye Tianfeng still thought that Tian Yuan had taken Mu Tingting in as an attendant because he valued her talent. ¡°Let that woman stay with you for now, I¡¯ll ask her to return in a few days,¡± Tian Yuan shook his head, ¡°This time I¡¯ve come to you for another matter. I heard you want to marry Mu Family¡¯s Mu Ruyue?¡± ¡°Indeed, Master, Mu Ruyue¡¯s talent is not bad, she deserves to be matched with me.¡± Ye Tianfeng didn¡¯t quite understand what Tian Yuan was up to. Since when had his master taken such an interest in his marriage? ¡°Disciple, give it up,¡± Tian Yuan sighed, ¡°She is not someone you are worthy of. It¡¯d be better to give up on her, otherwise, you will inevitably bring disaster upon yourself, and even I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you then.¡± Ye Tianfeng looked at Tian Yuan bewildered. What did master mean by his words? Could there be someone more powerful than his master protecting Mu Ruyue? How could that be possible? ¡°But, Master¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Tian Yuan interrupted him coldly, ¡°If you insist on pursuing her, from now on, you are no longer my disciple. I¡¯ve not lived long enough to be dragged down by you.¡± Having said this, and paying no heed to the astonished Ye Tianfeng behind him, he turned and walked towards the exit of the mansion. ¡ª- ¡°Li Lu, are these the strong men you¡¯ve recruited?¡± Inside the courtyard of Mu Residence, Mu Ruyue evaluated the men standing before her and gave a slight nod, ¡°Not bad. Here is the Bone Cleansing Pill I promised to you all; take it and use it.¡± If one were to say who the most revered people on the continent were, they were not the emperors of various nations nor were they sect leaders, but the alchemists who could refine miraculous elixirs. A powerful alchemist, wherever they went, be it to any country or sect, would be treated as an honored guest. As such, the miraculous elixirs they held were priceless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thus, when it was heard that real Bone Cleansing Pills were available for consumption, everyone became excited, their eyes filled with gratitude as they looked at Mu Ruyue. If not for her, they might never have had the chance to take such an elixir in their lifetimes. Some of the more hot-blooded men even trembled as they held the elixir. This was no common cabbage, nor was it a low-level Human-grade elixir, but a genuine Earth-level Intermediate Bone Cleansing Pill. ¡°My lady, you have been too kind to us,¡± Li Lu said with tears in his eyes, ¡°My old man even gave me a beating for carelessly becoming someone¡¯s servant. But being able to follow you has been the greatest fortune in my life, and I will never regret my decision.¡± After saying this, Li Lu raised his head and swallowed the elixir. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Posts from the Alchemy Conference (Part One) Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Posts from the Alchemy Conference (Part One) Seeing Li Lu swallow the Bone Cleansing Pill, the others one by one also ingested it, and their bodies started cracking sharply, the intense pain made them unable to resist rolling on the ground and howling. Pain! It¡¯s damn painful! So this is what the Washing Marrow and Cutting Hair process felt like. If these people knew that Mu Ruyue had also undergone the Washing Marrow and Cutting Hair and had clenched her teeth without uttering a sound, would they feel ashamed enough to crawl into a hole in the ground? Glancing at the people rolling on the ground, Mu Ruyue said nothing more but left. As she stepped into the front courtyard, she coincidentally encountered Wu Yu who had come to find her. ¡°Girl,¡± Wu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, he walked over with a playful laugh, ¡°I came to find you for a particular reason.¡± Seeing his mischievous smile, Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to continue. ¡°Hehe, actually it¡¯s like this,¡± Wu Yu rubbed his palms, chuckled and said, ¡°Do you know the status of Alchemy Masters on this continent? To become a real Alchemy Master, one needs to get recognized at the Alchemy Conference. The continent hosts a grand conference every five years. Coincidentally, the Alchemist Conference is just a month away. I want you to participate in this conference to demonstrate your strength, and I hope you can bring back a championship.¡± The Alchemist Conference, as the name implies, is a grand conference for Alchemy Masters. This day is critically important to every Alchemy Master, but there¡¯s a rule at the Alchemist Conference that no one over the age of thirty can participate. It can also be regarded as a competition among the youth. Wu Yu wanted her to attend the Alchemy Conference, mainly because it gathered talents from all over, and it would broaden her horizons. It was said that the grandson of the Pill Association Chairman was also participating in the Alchemy Master¡¯s conference. That kid, although talented and reached the Earth-level Intermediate at the age of seventeen, would likely have been admired by Wu Yu for his talent if not for Mu Ruyue¡¯s meteoric rise. ¡°Alchemy Conference, how do I go?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes flickered with interest in the conference. ¡°It¡¯s simple, I¡¯ve already obtained an invitation for you,¡± Wu Yu chuckled, pulling out a gilt-edged invitation from his chest, the words Alchemy Conference shimmering on it, ¡°This is the invite to the Alchemy Conference. I wrested it from Tian Yuan. Although the Pill Association sent me an invite half a year ago, I didn¡¯t have an apprentice then and threw that invite away. Now, I can only bring myself to let you use Tian Yuan¡¯s invite to attend the conference. Additionally, I¡¯ve also got you a certificate as an Alchemy Master.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the midst of talking, Wu Yu pulled out a badge. It was a gray pill furnace on the badge, with two horizontal bars denoting a Middle-level rank. ¡°Every Alchemy Master can verify their level at the Dan Pavilion, and then the Dan Pavilion will provide certification of their strength. Across the continent, every Alchemy Master with a badge is recognized by the people. Now, the badge I¡¯m giving you is gray, which represents a rank within Human-class.¡± Gray represents Human-class, green represents Low-level, blue represents Mortal Rank, white represents Holy-grade, gold represents Divine-class. The horizontal bars denote the specific level; for instance, gray with one horizontal bar is Low-level Human-class, two bars are Middle-level, followed by three horizontal lines for High-level, four horizontal lines for Peak¡­ ¡°Mid-level Human-class badge?¡± Mu Ruyue looked at Wu Yu with a puzzled expression. ¡°Correct,¡± Wu Yu nodded with a smile, ¡°Giving you an Earth-level Intermediate badge would be too conspicuous. At your age, you¡¯re not supposed to be at that level, and if you wore that badge, it would definitely shock many people, even that old guy¡¯s grandson at the Pill Association only reached Earth-level Intermediate at seventeen, cough cough, seems like I digressed¡­¡± Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Invitation from the Alchemy Conference (Part 2) Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Invitation from the Alchemy Conference (Part 2) Wu Yu cleared his throat twice and continued, ¡°My apprentice, this time I want you to be the dark horse in the competition, striking at the critical moment to scare those old fogeys to death.¡± Seemingly recalling the stunned expression of those old fogeys, Wu Yu couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. After all, why wouldn¡¯t he when those darn old men from the Alchemy Conference so often boasted about their grandsons in front of him? Could their talent ever compare to his precious apprentice? Mu Ruyue helplessly shook her head; having such a shamelessly childish master was indeed troublesome. ¡°When do I leave?¡± ¡°Today,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve calculated your journey, and it will take exactly one month to reach the Alchemy Conference. Hehe, apprentice, you must put in a lot of effort for the sake of your master¡¯s pride.¡± ¡°Today?¡± Mu Ruyue clenched the invitation she held tight and nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, I will say goodbye to Wuchen before I set off for the Alchemy Conference.¡± ¡ª- Under the peach blossom tree, petals fell with the wind. Ye Wuchen stood in the breeze, seemingly lost in thought, with pink petals resting on his shoulders, creating an ethereal and dreamlike vision, as if detached from reality. ¡°Wuchen.¡± A soft voice sounded behind him, prompting Ye Wuchen to slowly turn around. Upon seeing the girl, an enchanting smile spread across his handsome face. ¡°My lady, you¡¯ve come.¡± For some reason, Mu Ruyue found that his title for her had become commonplace, and she accepted his reliance on her without resistance. Nevertheless, ever since he found out she lived here, he had shamelessly decided to stay, willingly doing chores like serving tea, offering water, warming beds, and being bossed around like an idiot. ¡°Wuchen, I¡¯ve come to bid you farewell.¡± Mu Ruyue lifted her head to look at the handsome face in front of her and realized for the first time just how good-looking Ye Wuchen was. His skin was undoubtedly fair, but not an unhealthy pale; it was the color of milk. His eyes, clean and clear, brimmed with innocence, and combined with those beautiful eyes, appeared seductive. His eyelashes lowered slightly, and he looked at her with a pitiful expression, like an abandoned puppy. ¡°Will my lady be gone forever like the king and queen?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart softened. She never could be truly harsh with him. ¡°I¡¯m just going away on business, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Hearing this, Ye Wuchen visibly relaxed. He slowly approached Mu Ruyue, making her heart skip a beat with the closeness that allowed her to feel his fiery breath. Ye Wuchen¡¯s visage was perfect, flawless even up close, with slightly pursed lips drawing soft lines. ¡°Wuchen¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was silenced by a pair of thin lips. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unlike the light peck from before, Ye Wuchen, somewhat clumsily, kissed her. Mu Ruyue¡¯s body tensed, and abruptly, she pushed Ye Wuchen away. She narrowed her eyes slightly, observing the flushed-faced youth before her without a word, her expression revealing no emotion. ¡°My¡­ my lady¡­¡± Ye Wuchen panicked, feeling like he always went too far in front of this woman. But how could he forget she wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman¨Cdid she sense something just now? ¡°Last time in the imperial garden, I saw Prince Hua press a palace maid to the ground, and then¡­ then he did this¡­¡± Ye Wuchen hung his head, the image of remorse. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part 1) Chapter 79: Chapter 79: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part 1) ¡°Prince Hua? Ye Yihua?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°So, it is him. Wuchen, if you see him in the future, walk the other way and never meet him, lest he leads you astray.¡± Poor Prince Hua had no idea what was happening and was already blacklisted by Mu Ruyue. ¡°Whatever my wife says goes, I will listen to my wife,¡± Ye Wuchen said with a smile, his smile as dazzling as the sun, gradually thawing Mu Ruyue¡¯s icy heart. However, his gaze was so sincere¡­ ¡°Wuchen, take good care of yourself while I¡¯m gone,¡± Mu Ruyue said, holding Ye Wuchen¡¯s hand with a smile, ¡°I promise you, I will be back soon.¡± Ye Wuchen gazed at the girl in front of him, wanting to keep her away from everyone else¡¯s sight, but he knew that this woman was destined to be brilliant. He stepped forward, clutching Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand back, and said domineeringly and childishly, ¡°My wife, you are mine, and you will be mine for all my life.¡± Mu Ruyue smiled, not taking his words to heart. Perhaps sometimes she was overwhelmed by Ye Wuchen¡¯s actions, but she only regarded him as a child dependent on her. Of course, she naturally assumed his words to be the reluctance of a child not wanting his loved ones taken away. Perhaps in her heart, Ye Wuchen¡¯s position had subtly changed, but she had not yet realized it. Despite her rich experiences in past lives, Mu Ruyue was still naive in matters of the heart. As he watched Mu Ruyue leave, the innocence in Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes gradually faded, replaced by a menacing aura. He slightly curved his lips, his slender fingers gently brushing his thin lips, that devilish smile making him even more captivating. ¡°It seems, to win her heart, I need to put in even more effort¡­¡± ¡ª- Inside the Mu Residence, Mu Yixue abruptly stood up, her eyes lit with joy: ¡°Is it true? That wretched Mu Yixue really left Feng City? That¡¯s wonderful, I¡¯ll make sure she never returns!¡± As she spoke, her cute face carried an unprecedented maliciousness. How could she not hate? She would never forget that day, when she and her father kindly went to invite her back, only to be humiliated by that woman, losing face in front of the man she loved. ¡°But, Miss¡­¡± Maid Liu Huan hesitated, after all, the eldest miss was the direct sister of the third miss, born of the same mother. Why did the third miss hate her so much? ¡°You may leave, this doesn¡¯t concern you. Also, do not tell father, I have my ways to deal with that little wretch,¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s eyes flickered a few times, and she silently chuckled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue, you choose not the path to heaven, but insist on the gates of hell. Since you tire of living, I will mercifully send you on your way, but letting you die easily would be too kind. After Liu Huan left, Mu Yixue picked up a whistle from her hand, given to her by that man as he left, as a thank you for saving him. Even Mu Yixue herself didn¡¯t know what he meant by saving him; it was just that day, when she unintentionally wandered into the unused cottage in the Mu Family¡¯s backyard and found this man lying sick on the bed. The man had opened his eyes and thanked her for saving his life, and said that if she ever needed anything, just using this whistle would bring him to her aid to do a job for her. With such an opportunity, Mu Yixue naturally didn¡¯t question it and gladly accepted this lifesaving favor. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 80: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part 2) Chapter 80: Chapter 80: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part 2) Mu Yixue brought the whistle to her lips and began to play enchanting music. Just as she herself fell into the music, a figure in red approached from a distance, rushing toward her like a flaming blaze¡­ The man sat casually in front of the window, his red clothing slightly open, exposing his pale chest to the air. This man was breathtakingly beautiful, his alluring smile rested upon a perfectly exquisite face. His phoenix eyes seemed capable of captivating souls, every smile and frown filled with absolute seduction. He was like a demon of incomparable elegance, capable of stealing one¡¯s heart and soul with ease. But that alluring smile hid his coldness and ruthlessness¡­ With a swish, Feng Jingtian put the whistle away and swept his gaze over Mu Yixue, his phoenix eyes meeting her astounded stare. His brows furrowed slightly, and a flicker of disgust passed through his eyes. ¡°Speak, why have you sought me out? You have only this one chance,¡± he said. Mu Yixue snapped back to reality. Although the man was beautiful, he was too dark and solemn, not the type she favored. She was fond of a handsome youth that seemed to descend from the heavens¡­ ¡°I want you to help me kill someone,¡± Mu Yixue gritted her teeth, speaking fiercely, ¡°Mu Family¡¯s Mu Ruyue, preferably after you abduct and kill her, and then mutilate her body into a thousand pieces!¡± Feng Jingtian cast a faint glance at her, his devilish beauty clouding slightly, ¡°While this is not something I wish to do, since I had once promised you, I shall fulfill it. However, you only have this one shot. After this, I will owe you nothing.¡± He disliked owing anyone anything, which was why he had initially accepted the condition. Having said this, he spared Mu Yixue no further glances and vanished out of the window, his red figure disappearing in the sunlight in the blink of an eye. ¡ª- Qingzhu Mountain was the necessary path to the Alchemy Conference. At this moment, Qingzhu Mountain was serene. Mu Ruyue¡¯s footsteps rustled on the leaves. The small black creature in her arms occasionally lifted its head to look around, its domineering eyes flickering faintly with light. Suddenly, a piercing aura approached, pressing down so heavily that Mu Ruyue¡¯s breath tightened. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Mu Ruyue turned cautiously, her gaze alert as she scanned her surroundings. Suddenly, the quiet valley echoed with an ambiguous laugh, followed by a flash of red garment entering Mu Ruyue¡¯s sight. The man before her was undoubtedly beautiful, with a beauty that took one¡¯s breath away¨Ca beauty unparalleled in this world. Even having lived two lives, Mu Ruyue had never seen such an incredibly handsome man, so beautiful that even women could not match his bewitching looks. If it weren¡¯t for the Adam¡¯s apple on his throat, many would mistake this demon for a woman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mu Ruyue?¡± Feng Jingtian curled his lips into a smile, his phoenix eyes freely roaming over the girl before him, an enchanting smile on his face, ¡°I once owed someone a favor, so I agreed to take your life for her. She wanted me to abduct and kill you, but¡­ forcing a woman to do anything is something I, Feng Jingtian, cannot do, and having someone else take her place would be too degrading for you.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression darkened slightly, sensing the man¡¯s immense strength. Yet he gave her a very familiar feeling, but she couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen him before¡­ ¡°Of course,¡± Feng Jingtian chuckled, that smile becoming increasingly enchanting, captivating enough that one couldn¡¯t look away, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to become my woman, I¡¯ll let you go. Perhaps it¡¯s a very profitable bargain. What do you say?¡± With his slender fingers stroking his chin, Feng Jingtian spoke with a smile that was not quite a smile. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Monster Feng Jingtian (Part 3) Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Monster Feng Jingtian (Part 3) ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in men who look like women,¡± Mu Ruyue said, looking up at the man who was as enchanting as a demon, a coldness in her eyes that wouldn¡¯t thaw. Feng Jingtian spread his hands helplessly, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Boom! A powerful aura burst forth from Feng Jingtian¡¯s body, fierce and with a killing intent, hurtling rapidly towards Mu Ruyue. Just then, a pair of hands wrapped around Mu Ruyue¡¯s waist, forcefully pulling her into an embrace, and with a casual wave, a black light slammed towards Feng Jingtian. The two forces collided in mid-air, shaking the entire mountain area a few times. ¡°Girl, give me that Nine-leaf Snow Lotus,¡± Yan Jin looked up at the enchanting man not far away, his handsome face slightly pale. He was a strong man! Although Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t know what Yan Jin was going to do, she still took out the Nine-leaf Snow Lotus and tossed it to him. Without a word, he grabbed the whole Snow Lotus and swallowed it in one gulp. Boom! A powerful strength exploded from his body, and his strength broke through directly¡­ ¡°Human-beast,¡± Feng Jingtian narrowed his eyes slightly, realizing the woman had such a powerful Spiritual Beast in her possession. He had underestimated her, but this made things even more interesting, didn¡¯t it? ¡°Woman, I suddenly find myself interested in you.¡± Feng Jingtian suddenly laughed, staring straight at Mu Ruyue with his phoenix eyes. ¡°Too bad, I¡¯ll never be interested in you,¡± Mu Ruyue said coldly, a frosty layer covering her face, ¡°Yan Jin, don¡¯t kill him. I want to know who the mastermind behind this is.¡± But she didn¡¯t need to interrogate to guess¨Cit must have been someone from the Mu Family. Yan Jin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a cruel light flashing through them as he leaped toward Feng Jingtian, a black curved blade appearing in his hand. The blade glinted with dazzling light, hooking toward Feng Jingtian from the side. Feng Jingtian hastily dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike. ¡°Hmph.¡± Yan Jin snorted coldly, intensifying his attack after the unsuccessful strike. Mu Ruyue simply stood behind, watching the intense battle between the two men, her mind unknown. Just as she was lost in thought, Feng Jingtian found an opening and moved quickly towards Yan Jin, and in a swift motion, the flash of his red clothing flew towards Mu Ruyue. ¡°Stop it!¡± Yan Jin roared in anger, his eyes overflowing with a tint of blood. Anyone who dared to touch her, he would tear them to shreds! A breeze blew past, lifting her black hair gently in the wind, also revealing the butterfly-shaped red birthmark behind Mu Ruyue¡¯s ear. The moment Feng Jingtian saw that birthmark, he froze mid-movement¡­ Bang! Taking advantage of Feng Jingtian¡¯s momentary lapse, Yan Jin kicked him in the chest, and before he could react, he was sent flying and smashed heavily into a tree. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I was seriously injured three years ago and stumbled into the Mu Residence by accident, was it you who saved me?¡± There was no mistaking that red birthmark. Three years ago, his consciousness was blurry, but he vaguely saw a girl with a butterfly red birthmark dressing his wounds, then he passed out again. When he woke up, he saw Mu Yixue from the Mu Family. So it was only natural for him to regard Mu Yixue as his lifesaver. ¡°Three years ago?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly. She had a faint memory of it and wondered why he looked somewhat familiar. But that was the business of the body¡¯s former owner and had nothing to do with her. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 82: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part Four) Chapter 82: Chapter 82: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part Four) ¡°Is it so or is it not, what does it matter?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression turned cold, she hadn¡¯t forgotten that this man had come to kill her, ¡°Tell me, who sent you to kill me?¡± Feng Jingtian slowly came back to his senses, just thinking about how Mu Yixue had deceived him made his face involuntarily darken, and a hint of venom flashed through his phoenix eyes. ¡°It was the Mu Family¡¯s Mu Yixue.¡± No sooner had he spoken than Feng Jingtian felt a chill bearing down on him, looking in surprise at the girl who was emanating waves of cold air. ¡°The Mu Family, of course, it¡¯s the Mu Family,¡± Mu Ruyue sneered, ¡°I never provoked them, yet they kept provoking me time and again. It seems some lessons weren¡¯t learned well enough. When I return next time, it will be the time to settle accounts with the Mu Family. However, even though you aren¡¯t the mastermind, you followed her order to come here, so¡­¡± She looked down at Feng Jingtian on the ground, her cold smile deepening. Feng Jingtian trembled all over, and then with a sense of grievance said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t know, I¡¯ll just be your guard from now on and protect your safety.¡± Besides, his strength was on par with that Spiritual Beast, this woman couldn¡¯t do anything to him anyway. But since Feng Jingtian was in the wrong first, no matter what the other party did to him, he couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°I can¡¯t afford a guard like you,¡± Mu Ruyue looked at Feng Jingtian with cold eyes and said indifferently, obviously having no good feelings for the man who had wanted to kill her. Feng Jingtian bit his red lips and sprawled on the ground, his half-open red robe revealing his delicate and fair chest, a picture of seductive frivolity. ¡°At worst, I¡¯ll suffer a bit and give my body to you. Come on, hurry up, I¡¯ll use my body to make it up to you for my debts.¡± After saying that, he closed his eyes, as if resigned to his fate. After a long while, there was no movement, he slowly opened his enchanting eyes, only to find that Mu Ruyue had already walked far away with Yan Jin¡­ A gust of wind blew by, and Feng Jingtian was like an abandoned leaf, lying forlorn on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve found that I seem to have fallen in love with her.¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s eyes were filled with the image of the girl¡¯s indifferent face, and thinking about it made him laugh, ¡°If she punched me a couple of times, maybe I would be even happier¡­¡± If Mu Ruyue heard this soliloquy of his, she would probably vomit blood in frustration, this was a classic case of masochism. ¡°Girl, are you just going to let him go like this?¡± Yan Jin raised his eyes, looking puzzled at Mu Ruyue, this girl didn¡¯t seem like someone who would easily let go of an enemy. ¡°He is very strong, at most you could only fight him to a draw,¡± Mu Ruyue slightly furrowed her brows and said, ¡°So since we can¡¯t kill him, we can only leave. Seeing his debauched demeanor gives me the creeps.¡± A man acting so frivolously, indeed, gives one goosebumps¡­ ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll be coming to find you soon.¡± Feng Jingtian looked at the direction where the girl had disappeared and smiled slightly, for now, he had more important things to do. Thinking of Mu Yixue, his phoenix eyes darkened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mistaking someone else might be his fault, but that woman accepted everything without explanation, something Feng Jingtian simply couldn¡¯t endure. ¡°Mu Yixue, you wanted to have that girl violated, well then, I¡¯ll let you experience that feeling for yourself.¡± With those words, he glanced in the direction Mu Ruyue had gone, then turned and ran swiftly back the way he had come. Inside Xiang Pavilion. Mu Yixue was pacing back and forth anxiously, her gaze drifting outside the window from time to time, not knowing if that man had succeeded. Just the thought of that wretched girl reveling beneath another man made her unable to help but laugh with smug satisfaction¡­ Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part Five) Chapter 83: Chapter 83: The Monstrous Feng Jingtian (Part Five) Suddenly, a faint scent wafted in from outside the door, and Mu Yixue didn¡¯t notice anything wrong at first, but gradually she realized something was off¡­ ¡°Hot, so hot.¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s pretty face flushed, a burning heat rising from the bottom of her heart, making her uncontrollably tear at her clothes, only then could she feel a bit relieved. Just then, a servant pushed the door open and entered, only to be tackled by the wolf-like Mu Yixue and pinned to the ground, where she made good on her desires despite his astounded gaze¡­ Although the servant was a man, his cultivation was no match for Mu Yixue, so how could he resist? Furthermore, with Mu Yixue now exuding such seductive charm, no man could refuse her initiative, and so, once he came to his senses, he naturally succumbed to her. Outside the door, on a tree, Feng Jingtian watched the scene inside with a sneer, his Phoenix Eyes then drifting to the spot behind Mu Yixue¡¯s ear¡­ Her ear was bare, void of any marks; clearly, the woman he had encountered that day was not her. ¡°Slut, how dare you deceive me!¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s devilishly handsome face darkened, his fingertips tightly gripping the tree branch, a chilling light flickering in his Phoenix Eyes, ¡°Since you had the guts to fool me, you must pay the price.¡± The thing he hated most in life was being played for a fool, and having deceived this Devil, Mu Yixue¡¯s future was bound to be miserable. Finally glancing at Mu Yixue, who was still kissing the servant, a trace of disgust passed through Feng Jingtian¡¯s eyes, and turning away, his red robes disappeared into the tree. As if he was never there. After a long while, when both people in the room were too exhausted to move, Mu Yixue suddenly came to her senses. She screamed shrilly, arms wrapped tightly around her chest, her gaze fiercely fixed on the man before her. Why¡­ Why had she done such a thing? Go to wuxiaworld.site Her innocence had been ruined by a servant! From now on, her life was over. If her father found out, to preserve the family¡¯s honor, he would surely have her secretly marry this servant and then falsely claim she had died of an illness. But she didn¡¯t want that! ¡°Miss, what happened?¡± Liu Huan¡¯s worried voice came from outside. Mu Yixue regained her composure. She bit her lip and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just a rat. You don¡¯t need to come in; go on with your tasks.¡± Liu Huan found it odd. The third young miss wasn¡¯t as delicate as the second one, so why would she be afraid of a rat? But she didn¡¯t ponder it further and left. ¡°Miss, this servant, Ming Xiang, will take responsibility for you,¡± Ming Xiang said sincerely, seemingly still savoring the wonderful taste of the moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Slap!¡± Mu Yixue lifted her hand and fiercely slapped Ming Xiang. She spoke with disgust, ¡°Look at you, so ordinary-looking, short, and of such low status, by what right should you take responsibility for me? If I kill you, nobody will know about this.¡± She absolutely couldn¡¯t let anyone find out about her lost chastity, for who else could she marry other than this servant? With her status as a wealthy maiden, how could anyone of such insignificant standing be worthy to marry her? Ming Xiang had initially intended to kindly take responsibility for Mu Yixue, but upon facing her murderous intent, he obviously did not want to die and would no longer be courteous. ¡°Miss, originally this servant was here to report a matter to you, but upon seeing this servant, you pounced on him like a ravenous wolf, forcing him into such deeds. All of this was initiated by you, Miss; what does it have to do with this servant?¡± Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Madam Sheng Yue (1) Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Madam Sheng Yue (1) ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Yixue hadn¡¯t expected this servant to dare speak to her this way, her eyes brimming with ferocious light as she deliberately lowered her voice and roared, ¡°Are you seeking death? As noble as I am, even for you to carry my shoes would be undeserving!¡± Ming Xiang sneered coldly, ¡°Miss, I won¡¯t speak of this matter, but should you threaten this lowly one, then I would need to seek someone¡¯s protection. I know I can¡¯t defeat you, Miss, but I can write about this event in a pouch and entrust it to someone, to proclaim it to the world, letting everyone know that Miss willingly lost her chastity to me, and this belly cover can be considered a token of love Miss has given to this lowly one.¡± After he spoke, he didn¡¯t even glance at Mu Yixue¡¯s complexion, picked up a belly cover and dashed away. By the time Mu Yixue came to her senses, his figure had already disappeared into the distance, the best chance to kill him having slipped by. If she were to go out now, there would certainly be many people aware of the deed she had done. Mu Yixue bit her pink lip, planting deep hatred in her heart, attributing this entire affair to Mu Ruyue. After all, in Feng City, the only person who bore a grudge against her was that Mu Ruyue; therefore, it must have been a vile scheme she concocted! ¡°Mu Ruyue, I will make you wish you were dead!¡± A cold light flickered in the depths of Mu Yixue¡¯s eyes, her sweet and cute face contorted with viciousness. The humiliation of today, she would repay twofold another day to those people. ¡°Esteemed sir, this should suffice, right?¡± While Mu Yixue cursed Mu Ruyue, Ming Xiang didn¡¯t stay within the Mu Residence and instead went through several turns to a place, meeting with a man. This man¡¯s face was covered with a silver mask, and his stunning eyes carried an aura of mesmerizing coldness. The corners of his seductive, thin lips curled into a chillingly sinister smile, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°You did well. I will assign someone to ensure your safety, and your task will be to pester her incessantly every three days.¡± The man¡¯s cold gaze drifted to the distant sky, a hint of coldness flashing through his eyes. Mu Yixue, you dare covet my woman; I will make your life a living hell! Go to wuxiaworld.site Yet when he thought of the bewitching figure hidden behind the trees, the man¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, the corners of his lips wickedly lifting, ¡°Yun Han, go find out that man¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± An icy voice resonated behind the man, and once these words settled, the entire sky returned to calm, not a breeze stirred. His slender fingertips lightly brushed his thin lips, and the man smiled teasingly. His smile was captivating and alluring, making one can¡¯t help but wonder what kind of handsome face hid behind the mask. ¡°No matter who that man is, you will belong only to me.¡± He would not let that woman be taken by any man. Her heart would always belong only to him. It was just that he let that man drug Mu Yixue first; next time, no one would be able to steal his lead. ¡°Yun Tian, summon Yun Ying. I need to leave for a while.¡± Thinking of that woman¡¯s smile, the Silver Mask smiled, planning to seize this time to capture her heart, lest she be taken advantage of by other men, which would be a regrettable loss. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡ª- Dan City, the venue of the Alchemy Conference. Perhaps because of the Alchemy Conference, Dan City was now filled to capacity. As soon as Mu Ruyue stepped into Dan City, she sensed numerous strong auras. The Alchemy Conference, indeed, was a congregation of the strong. At that moment, a carriage came charging headlong from the front, and in an instant, pedestrians quickly cleared a path. However, in the middle of the road, a little girl about three or four years old stood motionless as if she hadn¡¯t noticed the approaching carriage¡­ Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Madam Sheng Yue (Part 2) Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Madam Sheng Yue (Part 2) Everyone gasped in shock; they could already imagine the child being trampled into a meat patty beneath the carriage wheels, and they couldn¡¯t help but sigh in pity at the fate of such a soft, dumpling-like adorable child. However, even though everyone felt pity, no one stepped forward to save the little dumpling. The reason was that the carriage clearly bore the Qin Family¡¯s emblem. The Qin Family was an Alchemy Master family, and this time, they had produced a genius girl, Qin Feifei. The Qin Family had always been arrogant and overbearing¨Cwho would dare to oppose them? At the critical moment, a Sword Qi slashed through the sky and with a loud bang, it struck the Qin Family¡¯s carriage, instantly shattering it into pieces, and a figure tumbled out of the carriage in a panic. ¡°Who was it, who just attacked this young master?¡± But no one paid him any attention; after all, the Qin Family was notoriously domineering, relying on their habitual arrogance and looking down on everyone else, and they had committed countless sins. The little girl was frightened, her pale face and tender features clearly showing panic, and tears swirled in her eyes, nearly falling. Suddenly, a voice as melodious as the heavens came from above, miraculously calming the little girl¡¯s alarmed heart. The little girl fluttered her long eyelashes and slightly lifted her eyes to look at the person in front of her. This sister was so pretty, prettier than her mother; although she wasn¡¯t smiling and had a cold expression, for some reason, she emanated a warmth that made people want to get close to her. And the moment Mu Ruyue saw the little girl, her heart softened, as if a force of blood ties was pulling at her, making her unconsciously save this adorable little dumpling. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here, I¡¯ll take you home,¡± she said. Go to wuxiaworld.site Mu Ruyue took the little girl¡¯s hand, a slight smile lifting her stunningly beautiful face. Seeing that inviting smile, the little girl showed a cute smile, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so pretty, Qingqing likes you.¡± If only she could kidnap this pretty sister and take her home for her brother to marry, then the sister could live with the Xiao family forever¡­ ¡°Hey, stop right there!¡± Just as the two were turning to leave, a domineering shout suddenly rang out. Mu Ruyue turned her gaze to him and coldly spat out a single word, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Qin Luo yelled angrily, ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the Qin Family¡¯s young master, and you dare to tell me to scram? You think you are something special? You smash my carriage and then insult me; if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t understand why the Horse King has three eyes!¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, her stunning face growing even colder, her gaze filled with a chilling frost. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But before she could make a move, a voice as soft as a whisper came from behind, even carrying a light laughter, ¡°Oh? Well, I would love to know why the Horse King has three eyes. Maybe this young master could enlighten me, it would certainly broaden my knowledge.¡± As these words were spoken, sounds of pleasant jingling followed. In an instant, everyone turned their eyes towards the person behind Mu Ruyue. It was a beautiful woman dressed in white, so mesmerizing that she could only be described as breathtakingly beautiful. Despite her feminine attire, she did nothing to hide her graceful allure. Her figure was curvaceous and seductive, not needing to use any Bewitching Technique to captivate people¡¯s hearts. Such a stunning lady was indeed a rare sight for everyone present. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Madam Sheng Yue (Part 3) Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Madam Sheng Yue (Part 3) ¡°Mother.¡± The little girl broke free from Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand and dashed toward the young woman, crashing into her embrace. She laughed adorably, ¡°Mother, how come you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Well,¡± the young woman tapped the little girl¡¯s nose affectionately and said, ¡°you ran out here by yourself, how could I not worry? You really are, I don¡¯t even know who you take after.¡± The little girl stuck out her tongue playfully and smiled sweetly, ¡°Mother, just now that bad man wanted to hit Qingqing with his carriage, but luckily this sister rescued me, otherwise Qingqing would never see Mother again.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The young woman¡¯s expression darkened slightly as her gaze shifted to the infuriated Qin Luo, and she scoffed, ¡°Was it you who wanted to hurt my precious daughter?¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Qin Luo snorted coldly, ¡°Who told this little girl to not get out of the way? If she died, then she died. I, Qin Luo, am from the Qin Family, what¡¯s the big deal in killing someone?¡± With the Qin Family¡¯s great influence, they even held some sway at the Alchemy Conference. Everyone here was for the Alchemy Conference, weren¡¯t they? Surely, these people wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose the Alchemy Conference. ¡°Qin Family?¡± The young woman smiled coldly, ¡°What about the Qin Family? Thinking of hurting my daughter and getting off easy, not so fast. Shao He, relay Madam¡¯s orders, I want the Qin Family¡¯s businesses to cease operations, and have that old man of the Qin Family come and apologize personally, otherwise, I won¡¯t return his son to him.¡± The crowd was shocked; no one knew the identity of this young woman, who spoke so boldly, commanding such authority over the Qin Family, a family with an exceedingly high status in the Dan Sect. ¡°Idiot.¡± Qin Luo scoffed derisively, looking down at the young woman with disdain. Just when he was about to say something more, someone hurriedly tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Young Master, look at the jade pendant she wears at her waist, it reflects a rainbow of colors in the sunlight. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this lady must be¡­ Madam Sheng Yue.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Luo¡¯s face changed drastically. Madam Sheng Yue? How could this be possible? He was doomed; having provoked Madam Sheng Yue, his father would surely beat him to death. Even if Qin Luo wasn¡¯t the brightest, he wouldn¡¯t think that someone could have stolen Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s jade pendant at such a time. First, no one had the audacity to steal from Madam Sheng Yue, and second, with Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s strength, how could her personal jade pendant possibly be taken by a thief? Go to wuxiaworld.site That meant the woman before them was indeed the real Madam Sheng Yue. He was finished, completely finished¡­ Qin Luo¡¯s legs went weak, and he slumped to the ground, his face showing utter despair. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others might not have known the identity of Madam Sheng Yue, but seeing Qin Luo¡¯s reaction, they could guess that she must be extremely powerful, as even someone from the Qin Family feared her greatly. ¡°Young lady, thank you for saving my daughter, Qingqing¡¯s life,¡± Madam Sheng Yue didn¡¯t glance at Qin Luo another time, and turned to walk beside Mu Ruyue, expressing her gratitude, ¡°If you ever need anything, feel free to find me. I will be staying at Ziyun Inn in Dan City for a while.¡± Even Madam Sheng Yue didn¡¯t know why, but upon seeing Mu Ruyue, she felt an inexplicable desire to get closer to her. If her eldest daughter hadn¡¯t been taken away years ago, she might have grown up to be this age as well. Thinking of her lost eldest daughter, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart soured, as she had been searching for her whereabouts all these years, yet there was still not a single clue. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Madam Sheng Yue (Part 4) Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Madam Sheng Yue (Part 4) Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes and said with a light smile, ¡°By the way, miss, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°Mu Ruyue.¡± As for Madam Sheng Yue, Mu Ruyue had no ill feelings. ¡°Miss Mu, may I call you Yue¡¯er?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face lifted with a beautifully radiant smile, her stunning eyes filled with anticipation, ¡°I once had a daughter who was stolen away from me. She should be about your age by now. Seeing you reminds me of my poor daughter who disappeared when she was just a month old; to this day, I still don¡¯t know whether she¡¯s dead or alive.¡± Mu Ruyue looked at Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s expectant face and nodded subtly, ¡°Madam, rest assured, if it¡¯s fated, you will meet again.¡± ¡°Fated to meet again, huh?¡± Madam Sheng Yue murmured, then smiled again, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take Yue¡¯er¡¯s auspicious words to heart. I also believe my daughter has a strong life force; she must still be alive somewhere. Yue¡¯er, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re here for the Alchemy Conference as well. If you need anything, feel free to come to Ziyun Inn and find me. No matter when, I will ensure your safety. I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but at least around here, no one dares to harm a hair on your head.¡± Madam Sheng Yue wore a confident smile on her face, being from the Holy Realm Xiao Family, she naturally had this self-assurance. In today¡¯s world, aside from the powers in Central Province, who else would not fear the Holy Realm to some extent? ¡°Qingqing, let¡¯s go.¡± Madam Sheng Yue looked down and took Xiao Qingqing¡¯s hand, speaking gently. Xiao Qingqing blinked her adorable large eyes and gazed at Mu Ruyue with her doll-like face lifting into a sweet smile. She waved at Mu Ruyue and said reluctantly, ¡°Beautiful sister, you must come to find Qingqing. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Ziyun Inn.¡± Madam Sheng Yue looked at Xiao Qingqing with surprise; she knew her daughter¡¯s personality best. Qingqing had never liked interacting with strangers since she was young, yet she seemed to be an exception for this young girl. ¡°I will,¡± Mu Ruyue said, lowering her gaze to look at Xiao Qingqing. She felt a strong affection for this adorable little girl, or she wouldn¡¯t have come to her aid. Now she didn¡¯t know where this affection came from, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see her hurt. Madam Sheng Yue smiled and nodded at Mu Ruyue, then turned and signaled to Huang Shaoheng. Immediately, Huang Shaoheng stepped forward, lifted Qin Luo without a word, and followed Madam Sheng Yue despite his struggles. Go to wuxiaworld.site Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, Qin Luo regretted his actions immensely. Wasn¡¯t he just trying to get to the Alchemy Conference sooner by having the carriage driven a bit faster? Little did he know it would lead to such a disaster. By the time the Qin Family Master arrived, Qin Luo had already been tortured by Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s subordinates until he was barely clinging to life. Everyone knew that Xiao Qingqing was the Little Princess of the Holy Realm. Others cherished her too much to let a single hair on her head be harmed. If it weren¡¯t for the girl named Mu Ruyue taking action today, the Little Princess might have already met her end in the Netherworld. Therefore, they didn¡¯t hold back when dealing with Qin Luo. To save his disappointing son, the Qin Family Master had no choice but to exchange the family Treasure, the Water-Repelling Pearl, for his life. The others also stopped their torment when they had enough, but from that day forward, the young master of the Qin family was no longer able to live a normal life. In the midst of this turmoil, the day of the Alchemy Conference finally arrived¡­ Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Alchemy Conference Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Alchemy Conference The Alchemy Conference¡¯s venue was bustling and prosperous, with all the participants and their respective factions having already entered the arena. At that moment, on the judges¡¯ bench at the venue, an elder in red robes caressed his chin¡¯s beard with a smile, his gaze sweeping over the young faces below. ¡°How nostalgic, we too once participated in such lively conferences, hehe, now that we¡¯re all here, it¡¯s time for these youngsters to have their own world.¡± The elder in yellow robes glanced at the red-robed elder and chuckled, ¡°Elder Huo, if I remember correctly, the championship at that year¡¯s conference should have belonged to Wu Yu, yet he encountered an accident halfway through, and consequently, the Chairman snatched the victory. Wu Yu has been resentful ever since and vowed to take on an exceptional disciple to surpass the Chairman¡¯s grandson. I wonder if, after all these years, he has found such a remarkable candidate.¡± Upon hearing this, the elder referred to as Elder Huo in red robes laughed, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why Wu Yu was so discontent that he didn¡¯t join the Alchemy Guild with us in the end. Instead, he went to a Sect and became a Chief Alchemy Master. However, if Wu Yu took an interest in someone, that disciple must possess extraordinary talent; he has always been one to set the bar high. Moreover, with the Chairman¡¯s grandson setting the precedent, he wouldn¡¯t take a disciple unless he found one who could surpass him.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± sighed Elder He, ¡°if only Wu Yu had joined the Alchemy Guild with us, it would have been wonderful. Apart from everything else, the Chairman has been thinking of him all this time, always saying how fortunate he was to win unfairly and wanting to have a proper contest with Wu Yu. But they are both old now; it¡¯s time for the younger generation to do the competing.¡± As they recalled the past, both men looked at each other and let out a wry smile in succession. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Who knows if we might encounter any promising talent this year. I¡¯ve heard that Qin Feifei of the Qin Family and Tan Qing of the Tan Family are quite talented geniuses.¡± Elder Huo smiled slightly, truth be told, seeing those youngsters stirred the urge within him to take on disciples again. ¡°However, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing a dark horse emerge.¡± Only then could the competition truly become interesting. As soon as he finished speaking, an elder in black robes, who had been silent all along, let out a disdainful snort, ¡°A dark horse? Is it even possible for one to emerge? The championship is bound to go to the Chairman¡¯s grandson. The only contest might be for the runner-up, likely to be Qin Feifei of the Qin Family. Recently, she reached Low-level Earth Rank at the age of seventeen. Her talent is second only to that of the Chairman¡¯s grandson.¡± With a mysterious smile, Elder Huo replied, ¡°That may not necessarily be the case, Elder Qin. It¡¯s better to not speak too certainly of such matters, for there are many variables in the world.¡± Go to wuxiaworld.site Having said that, Elder Huo paid no mind to Elder Qin¡¯s livid expression and turned his head to look at the young people below. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s her.¡± At that instant atop the venue, Qin Luo caught sight of Mu Ruyue amidst the crowd, a trace of hatred flashing in his eyes, ¡°She was the one who wrecked my carriage that day. Had it not been for her, I would have bolted away, and Madam Sheng Yue would never have caught me. Besides, it¡¯s not certain my horse would have collided with that girl. If she hadn¡¯t meddled, how could I have ended up like this?¡± Thinking back, Qin Luo felt his body ache all over again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Feifei followed Qin Luo¡¯s gaze towards the girl not far away, a frigid intent passing across her delicate features. She knew her brother¡¯s character well: he was the type to bully others on the strength of their family¡¯s power, always acting above the law with the backing of the Qin Family. But who could blame him? He was the Qin Family¡¯s only son and had been spoiled since childhood. As for his claim that he might not have hit her, it was merely his side of the story. However, no matter how unworthy Qin Luo might be, he was still her brother. ¡°This tournament is hosted by the Alchemy Guild, and though our Qin Family has connections within the Guild, the rules prohibit injuring participants outside of matches. So, I¡¯ll make things difficult for her during the competition.¡± A mere Mid-level Human-class Pharmacist is hardly worth my attention. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 89: This World is Fantastical (Part 1) Chapter 89: Chapter 89: This World is Fantastical (Part 1) ¡°Cough, cough.¡± With those two coughs, the venue regained its tranquility. Elder He, with his piercing gaze circling the crowd, only smiled after noticing that everyone had fallen silent. ¡°Alright, you all, enter the arena; I am going to announce the rules for the first competition.¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd entered the arena in a well-organized manner. ¡°The first competition is simple; it involves distinguishing herbs. I have prepared a variety of herbs for each of you. You just need to write out the properties of at least five herbs and the Elixir Recipes within one incense stick¡¯s burning time. If you don¡¯t finish within this time, you will be eliminated. Now, let the competition begin.¡± After saying this, Elder He closed his eyes to rest his spirit, and someone immediately lit an incense stick in front of him. As the scent of the incense filled the air, everyone felt a drowsy sensation overwhelming them. The crowd was greatly shocked; they were probably experiencing the Slumber Mist, widely known across the continent for inducing sleep in anyone who smelled it. It appeared that this competition was not just about distinguishing herbs, but also about testing their willpower. Instantly, someone pinched their leg hard, forcing themselves not to fall into deep sleep. Among these people, only four maintained a clear state of mind¡­ Two of them were Mu Ruyue and Qin Feifei, and another was a youth with a delicate appearance, standing as straight as pine and bamboo, his eyes as brilliant as stars always fixed on the herbs in front of him. If one were to describe this young man with anything, it would be the impression of a world of beautiful mountains and clear waters at the mere sight of him, resembling a green bamboo standing in the woods, so fetching that one couldn¡¯t help but steal glances at him. ¡°It¡¯s unsurprising that Qin Feifei from the Qin Family and the Chairman¡¯s grandson can withstand the Slumber Mist, but what about the other two? Could they be the dark horses of this conference?¡± Elder Huo, stroking his beard, swept his gaze over Mu Ruyue, then paused it on a black-robed figure not far from her. For some reason, seeing this man in black, he felt an uncomfortable feeling deep inside. Go to wuxiaworld.site ¡°Why does this man give off a presence that makes me uncomfortable? Seems like I should have someone check his background.¡± Without pondering too much, Elder Huo withdrew his gaze, his eyes smiling as he watched the young people below. ¡°That girl is no simple character. Being able to resist the Slumber Mist means her spiritual power is impressive, A Mid-level Human-class? Hehe, it seems like the competition is getting more interesting.¡± And he was growing more excited¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Feifei put down her brush and walked towards the three elders at the judges¡¯ table, respectfully handing them her paper, ¡°Elders, here is my answer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, Feifei,¡± Elder He smiled lightly, ¡°Put the answer down and you may leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder He.¡± Qin Feifei slowly stepped down. However, her being the first to submit her answers had stirred up quite a reaction below. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s Qin Feifei; she¡¯s so fast, probably taking the championship this time, right?¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t forget about Young Master Qingyu. As the Chairman¡¯s grandson, his strength definitely should not be underestimated.¡± ¡°Regardless, in terms of speed, it¡¯s Qin Feifei of the Qin Family who has taken the lead.¡± Amid the crowd¡¯s discussion, the others also handed in their answers one by one. Qingyu picked up his paper and stepped forward, his handsome face adorned with a gentle smile. He nodded to the three elders and then walked down, leaving only a small number of people who had not yet submitted theirs¡­ Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 90 The World Has Become Mysterious (Part 2) Chapter 90: Chapter 90 The World Has Become Mysterious (Part 2) ¡°Snap!¡± Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the man in the black robe set down his brush. He picked up his exam paper from the table, lightly blew the ink dry, and walked toward the three judges. Elder He put his exam paper aside and glanced at the not yet fully burnt incense before speaking indistinctly, ¡°There¡¯s only one-tenth of the time left. I hope everyone can pick up the pace. If you don¡¯t hand in your paper when time is up, you¡¯ll be eliminated.¡± What could one accomplish in one-tenth of the time? Some people couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat, yet Mu Ruyue remained calm and composed as she wrote her words, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything. ¡°Could it be that I was wrong?¡± Elder Huo frowned. ¡°¡®All these are but basic knowledge, and yet she needs so much time? Could it be that she¡¯s not the dark horse of this competition? Perhaps the Slumber Mist was just a fluke.¡± The last bit of incense fell to the ground, and Mu Ruyue finished writing the last stroke just as the incense burned out. ¡°She¡¯s quite lucky to have caught up in the last second,¡± Qin Feifei watched Mu Ruyue walking toward the judges¡¯ seats with a cold gaze and smirked. She had thought this woman wouldn¡¯t even pass the knockout round. But it was only interesting for her if that was the case, wasn¡¯t it? If the opponent was too weak, then crushing them wouldn¡¯t be any fun. So, Qin Feifei was actually quite hopeful that she would pass the elimination round. ¡°Alright, time¡¯s up. Everyone put down your brushes and wait for the results.¡± Upon hearing this, the young ones who didn¡¯t finish walked down dejectedly, knowing they were definitely eliminated this time. Elder He ignored the expressions of the others and began reading the contestants¡¯ papers with Elder Huo, while Elder Qin sat cold-faced on the side, not sparing the papers a single glance. In his heart, he had already made a decision; what difference did it make to look or not? Go to wuxiaworld.site ¡°Elder Huo, look at what this person wrote,¡± suddenly, Elder He got excited, holding an exam paper, ¡°Now I understand. Last time I used Fire Cloud Grass and Starlight Seed to refine an elixir and kept failing because the furnace exploded. It turns out I was missing an ingredient. And this, I¡¯ve never before heard of this effect of Purple Cloud Skin¡­¡± If the exam paper had been a haphazard scribble, Elder He wouldn¡¯t have been so excited. However, the paper included detailed explanations that forced him to believe its contents. Moreover, the paper was a lengthy piece, breaking down every ingredient of the medicinal herbs very clearly. Many were things they had never heard of before, including over ten elixir formulas. ¡°Mu Ruyue¡­¡± Elder He murmured the name, with his eyes shining with excitement. ¡°This person must be a genius, no doubt. She¡¯s absolutely a genius.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A person¡¯s memory is limited. Even if these were taught by her master, how could she know so much? Even Qingyu only managed to write six formulas. ¡°What?¡± Elder Huo snatched the paper over. Looking at the contents, he had a moment of sudden realization. ¡°So that¡¯s it. I wondered why I failed refining the Three-Element Pill last time. It turns out this is why.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t finished reading yet! What are you snatching for!¡± Elder He glared at him fiercely, quickly snatching the paper back into his own hands. As he read on, he suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of clarity. ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing the old man¡¯s shamelessness, Elder Huo was so annoyed he puffed out his cheeks and glared, but he had no other choice. He could only lean in and read the paper together with Elder He. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 91: This World is Fantastical (Part 3) Chapter 91: Chapter 91: This World is Fantastical (Part 3) Everyone was stunned; no one knew what had happened to make the two old men alternate between furrowing their brows and appearing as if they had a sudden realization. Just when everyone began to feel uneasy, a hearty laugh echoed throughout the entire venue. ¡°I understand now, haha, I finally understand. The problems that plagued me before have now been resolved; today¡¯s harvest has been quite substantial.¡± Although Mu Ruyue¡¯s elixir refining skills were not as good as this old fellow¡¯s, when it came to the analysis and formulation of medicinal herbs, no one from her previous life as a scion of a medical family would understand it better than Mu Ruyue. Moreover, this freak had the Dan Book, which was coveted by the powerhouses of the continent. With this Dan Book, becoming the strongest Alchemy Master on the continent was no longer just a dream. Everyone looked at Elder Huo, who was laughing madly, with faces full of confusion. ¡°Ahem,¡± Elder He coughed twice and said with a smile, ¡°All right, the results of the first round of eliminations are in. The third place in this elimination round goes to Lingtian.¡± Lingtian? Everyone exchanged glances; they seemed to have never heard this name before¡­ ¡°Lingtian, please come forward.¡± Seeming to know everyone¡¯s confusion, Elder He said indifferently. Immediately, the man shrouded in a black robe took two steps forward, nodded slightly towards Elder He, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I am Lingtian.¡± Elder He slightly furrowed his brow, hesitating as he looked at this strange man. Go to wuxiaworld.site Who is he, really? ¡°The second place in the elimination round goes to Young Master Qingyu.¡± Young Master Qingyu only second place? This result made everyone stagger even more. Since Young Master Qingyu was the second, the first place must be Qin Feifei of the Qin Family, as only they had the stature to vie for supremacy in the contest. ¡°Feifei, you¡¯ve finally won the first place,¡± Qin Luo exclaimed excitedly, ¡°I knew that Feifei you were always the best, even surpassing Young Master Qingyu this time.¡± Qin Feifei smiled faintly and turned to look at the judges¡¯ bench, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the results to be announced.¡± But from her demeanor, she was certainly confident about the outcome. ¡°Now, for the champion of this elimination round,¡± Elder He chuckled, his gaze surveying the now quiet crowd as he raised an eyebrow, ¡°the champion of this competition is¨CMu Ruyue.¡± Qin Feifei¡¯s smile froze, her beautiful eyes widened in shock, her complexion turned pale, and her delicate body trembled slightly. An elimination round, and she didn¡¯t even make the top three? How could that be possible! Qin Feifei bit her thin lips tightly, a flash of coldness in her eyes. She was curious to know who Mu Ruyue was that kept her out of the top three. As everyone gawked in disbelief, the plainly dressed Mu Ruyue slowly stepped forward. Her attire was simple, without any accessories, making her appear exceptionally pure. Yet, even so, her extraordinary beauty overshadowed all the women present. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Such a stunning girl immediately drew the attention of many people. However, as they spotted the insignia on the young girl¡¯s robe that indicated the level of an Alchemist, everyone looked as if they had seen a ghost. What kind of joke was this? A Mid-level Human-class Alchemist? A mere Mid-level Human-class Alchemist had actually won the championship in this elimination round? Were they seeing things, or had the world gone fantastical? Since when could a Mid-level Human-class Alchemist be so incredible as to push out Qin Feifei, a Low-level Earth Rank Alchemist, from the top three? Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 92: The Contest of Spiritual Power Chapter 92: Chapter 92: The Contest of Spiritual Power Qin Feifei clenched her fists tightly, her delicate body trembling uncontrollably. The words of the crowd echoed incessantly by her ears. As a Low-level Earth Rank Alchemy Master, she didn¡¯t even make it into the top three, yet the champion was merely a Mid-level Human-class. How could she bear this? How could she endure? Calming the turmoil in her chest, Qin Feifei¡¯s gaze towards Mu Ruyue inadvertently grew colder. Elder Qin noticed Qin Feifei¡¯s mood, his white eyebrows slightly furrowed before he sighed. This girl still lacked training, a single failure was enough to destabilize her temperament. Continuing this way would be detrimental to her future. The best plan now was to first let her defeat Mu Ruyue. After all, the elimination round tested only knowledge, but what truly mattered was the upcoming competition¡­ ¡°Alright, the first contest has already determined a winner. The next contest will test your spiritual power,¡± Elder He smiled as he stood up, waved his hand, and immediately someone brought over a massive stone. This giant stone, requiring dozens of people to carry, was less a stone and more a mountain of rock, seemingly indestructible. Everyone was clueless about what Elder He intended, merely staring at him in bewilderment. ¡°Do you see this stone? It is a solid piece of steel stone. Even if our Chairman were to strike, it might not break. Later, you will attack this stone with your spiritual power. Whoever causes the most damage will be the champion of this competition.¡± Elder He smiled faintly, knowing this task was a bit much for these youngsters. However, for an Alchemy Master, spiritual power was the most crucial aspect. ¡°What if someone shatters it all at once?¡± At once, someone raised a question from below. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on novG0.so Elder He chuckled and said, ¡°Let me be clear with you, that is absolutely impossible. Even the most talented individuals on the continent could not use their spiritual power to shatter a complete piece of steel stone, so you can be completely at ease. This is my guarantee to you.¡± Hearing Elder He¡¯s words, the crowd finally relaxed. ¡°Mu Ruyue,¡± Elder He¡¯s eyes turned to Mu Ruyue, smiling as he said, ¡°As you were the champion just now, you will attack the steel stone first. Remember, you can only use your spiritual power; using Elemental Power would be against the rules.¡± He was curious. Beyond an Alchemy Master¡¯s knowledge, what was her spiritual strength like? Last, not quite reassured, he added a comment, ¡°Use all your spiritual power against the steel stone, leave no effort hidden.¡± Mu Ruyue pursed her lips, noncommittal. But was the steel stone really that invincible? ¡°Hmph.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Feifei scoffed coldly, her face wearing a mocking smile, watching how Mu Ruyue, with her mere Mid-level Human-class strength, possibly couldn¡¯t even damage a single corner. She was the first to perform, and she could only become a joke. Mu Ruyue approached the steel stone, took a deep breath, and then released her spiritual power. A formidable spiritual power spread out, instantly causing leaves to flutter down and sand to fill the air. With a loud boom, the formidable spiritual power, under the astonished gazes of the audience, slammed into the steel stone and then, a jaw-dropping scene occurred. Under that spiritual power, a complete mountain of steel stone directly shattered, collapsing downwards¡­ Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Shes Definitely Not Human Chapter 93: Chapter 93 She¡¯s Definitely Not Human Not to mention others, even Mu Ruyue herself was stunned; she incredulously turned to look at Elder He, whose face was blank, and blinked dazedly. Hadn¡¯t this old man assured her that it absolutely wouldn¡¯t collapse? Yet she hadn¡¯t even used all her strength, so why had the entire steel stone been destroyed? Monster! That was the only thought in everyone¡¯s minds at the moment. No one was unaware of how hard steel stone was, yet how had such a large block of steel stone been directly smashed into pieces by her spiritual power? Was this person even human? ¡°Umm, was this steel stone made of dirt?¡± Mu Ruyue thought for a while, and that was the only possibility; otherwise, why would it have collapsed when she hadn¡¯t exerted much effort? Elder He was so embarrassed that he almost fell off his chair. He took a deep breath to calm his agitated emotions and said, ¡°Girl, I can assure you that this is a genuine steel stone; we had it tested by specialists.¡± Thinking of what he had just said made him feel his face flush with embarrassment, as today he had lost a great deal of face. ¡°Elder He, if this is a genuine steel stone, then why could she destroy it completely?¡± Qin Feifei bit her red lips, somewhat unwilling to accept it. She had been waiting to watch this woman become the laughingstock, but who knew this woman would make such a grand spectacle? Why was her spiritual power so formidable, and how was she still only at the Mid-level Human-class? So, there must have been some anomaly with this steel stone. ¡°Qin Feifei, are you accusing me of protecting her?¡± Elder He¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he spoke in an unfriendly tone, ¡°This steel stone was procured by the Chairman, if you have any complaints, take them to him.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on .so Qin Feifei¡¯s heart jolted suddenly, and she quickly lowered her head, biting her lip and said, ¡°I did not mean that Elder He is protecting this woman, I just find it too unrealistic¡­ ¡± Anyone would find it hard to believe that an Alchemy Master at the Mid-level Human-class could possess such tremendous spiritual power. ¡°Enough!¡± Elder Qin frowned and interrupted Qin Feifei coldly, ¡°Feifei, I can guarantee the authenticity of this steel stone, so you can rest assured.¡± The crowd, initially skeptical, ceased their doubts upon hearing this. Elder Qin was a member of the Qin Family, and even he did not side with Qin Feifei. It was clear that the steel stone was indeed genuine, meaning that the girl must possess such formidable spiritual power. At that moment, everyone felt convinced¡­ She definitely wasn¡¯t human! Who, especially a woman, could achieve what she had done? ¡°Since the steel stone has been destroyed, the outcome of this competition has been decided, with Mu Ruyue still the champion; the other rankings will follow the same from the elimination round.¡± Following Elder He¡¯s words, Qin Feifei clenched her fists in frustration. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had hoped this competition would advance her into the top three, but it was all ruined by this woman, forcing her out of the top ranks. Having not achieved the top three spots in either the elimination or advancement rounds, how could the proud Qin Feifei be content? She could imagine her outcome in the final competition, still being excluded from the top three ranks. Elder He glanced at Qin Feifei, and upon seeing the bitterness in her eyes, he slightly furrowed his brows, then continued, ¡°The final competition will proceed next. There are no special requirements for this last contest; just refine your most proficient Elixir, and the winner will be decided based on the Elixir¡¯s level.¡± Qin Feifei¡¯s clenched fists relaxed, and a cold smile hung on her lips as her cold gaze swept past Mu Ruyue. The first two times, you were too lucky; this time, it¡¯s a test of your own strength. How could you, an Alchemy Master at the Mid-level Human-class, continue to contend for the championship? Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 94: The Mysterious Man in Black Robe Chapter 94: Chapter 94: The Mysterious Man in Black Robe Everyone orderly selected their medicinal herbs and then returned to their places. Qin Feifei glanced at Mu Ruyue and sneered as she took out her Pill Furnace. A bright red Pill Furnace appeared in front of her, and then she slightly lifted her palm, a cluster of bright flames dancing uncertainly over it. ¡°This time, I must defeat that woman.¡± Otherwise, what face would she have left to stay here? As the alchemy began, everyone had immersed their minds in producing the elixir. Hence, no one noticed the robed figure quietly taking out a porcelain bottle, from which a trace of colorless, odorless gas emerged. As the gas passed over the herbs, they began to wither bit by bit. ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± ¡°Why have my herbs withered?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, this is the end¡­¡± The crowd was greatly shocked and soon, their faces revealed utter despair. If it was too late to prepare the materials, had they lost the competition before it even started? How could they resign themselves to this? ¡°What is going on!¡± Elder Huo¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he rose from his seat, his gaze sweeping over the robed figure and gradually becoming more grim. ¡°I felt something strange about this robed person earlier. Could it be he tampered with something?¡± But without evidence, even Elder Huo was helpless. Moreover, not only had the others¡¯ materials withered, but even those of the robed person himself had shriveled up. If his had not, that would be another story¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on wuxiaworld.site.Co The robed man sneered. Regardless of whether the organizers could prepare the materials in time, he would not allow these people to succeed in mixing their concoctions. The victory of this competition could only be his! ¡°No!¡± Qin Feifei, seeing her withered herbs right in front of her, immediately paled, her delicate face blanched. She bit her lip tightly, her body trembling, ¡°Why¡­ why did this happen? I am not willing to accept this! I didn¡¯t even make it to the top three in the previous three instances; I had hoped to redeem myself with this competition. How can I be left without even a chance to compete?¡± She was indeed very unwilling. The Alchemy Conference was only held once every few years, and if she missed this opportunity, it would be days before she had another. ¡°Ahem,¡± Elder Huo coughed twice, his piercing eyes scanning the surroundings as he spoke faintly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, since an unexpected event has occurred, this competition will be postponed until¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Before he could finish, Lingtian stepped forward, the corners of his lips curling up beneath his robed cloak, his voice hoarse, ¡°As an Alchemy Master, one must handle unexpected events. Since that is the case, there must be a way to resolve the withering of the herbs.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you have a way?¡± Elder Huo asked with a sinking face. Lingtian sneered and, without further comment, walked back to his place. He slowly raised his palm. His fingers were slender and attractive, with well-defined bones. A faint green glow swirled in the palm of his hand, slowly seeping into the herbs. After a while, the originally withered herbs showed signs of life. ¡°The legendary Qi Nourishing Medicine!¡± Elder He stood up abruptly, his face ashen as he looked at Lingtian, ¡°You are that person¡¯s disciple!¡± ¡°Indeed, I am that person¡¯s disciple, and my name is not Lingtian,¡± his face was always shrouded in the robe, hence nobody saw his expression, ¡°You should be familiar with my name, the proud disciple of that person, Ling Ye.¡± Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 95: The Battle for the Crown (Part 1) Chapter 95: Chapter 95: The Battle for the Crown (Part 1) ¡°` Everyone was unaware of what this name represented; however, the three elders in front had all sharply inhaled a breath of cold air. They should have guessed that this man in the black robe was no ordinary person; he turned out to be that person¡¯s proud student. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does this name surprise you that much? Or do you want to drive me out?¡± Ling Ye said with a cold smile, his eyes under the black robe filled with a mocking smile, ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t broken the rules, and you don¡¯t have the power to cancel my qualification. I, Ling Ye, have decided on this championship.¡± He did not particularly like the Elixir industry, hence he hadn¡¯t put much effort into studying it, but even so, defeating these so-called geniuses was not a difficult task. Wouldn¡¯t it just be too boring otherwise? Since he was here to stir up trouble, he might as well do it thoroughly and let these people understand that his master¡¯s Disciple was not weak. Elder Huo and Elder He exchanged wry smiles. If the champion of this competition were indeed to be won by that person¡¯s Disciple, it would likely mean they, the elders, would lose all face. After all, it was they who had expelled that person from the Alchemy Conference. Just as they were feeling desperate, they saw Mu Ruyue, who had previously stood still without any action, walking up to the Pill Furnace, squinting at her pile of herbs, and then slowly placing her hand above the ingredients¡­ ¡°Could it be that she also wants to use Qi Nourishing Medicine like that man called Ling Ye?¡± ¡°How could everyone know this legendary technique?¡± ¡°Maybe she just wants to give it a try¡­¡± When the crowd saw Mu Ruyue¡¯s actions, they all began to laugh. Ling Ye frowned slightly, his lips curving into a cold smile underneath his black robe. His gaze was fixed on the girl, a trace of mocking in his eyes. However, for Elder Huo and the others, their eyes lit up; perhaps this girl could truly bring about a miracle¡­ wuxiaworld.site And a miracle there was. The instant Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand touched the herbs, the wilted ingredients emitted a faint glow, each one bursting with vitality, and compared to before, had clearly grown more than an inch in size. Those who had just laughed at her were stunned, their eyes widening in shock, as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°A miracle, this is a miracle, ha ha ha!¡± Elder Huo laughed heartily, his heart unspeakably thrilled, longing to laugh proudly up at the sky, ¡°Ling Ye, what do you think? It¡¯s not only you who can use Qi Nourishing Medicine here. Moreover, her ingredients seem to have grown a lot¡­ eh, a lot?¡± Elder Huo opened his mouth wide in astonishment, only now realizing that the herb had indeed grown significantly. What was previously merely fifty-year-old ingredients had turned into hundred-year-old ones in an instant? Was this¡­ a monster? How could Qi Nourishing Medicine have such an effect? ¡°Who exactly is the master of this monster? If it¡¯s some Alchemy Master less famous than me, I might still be able to negotiate with them and take this Disciple under my wing.¡± Elder Huo¡¯s eyes began to twinkle; such an excellent prospect was right in front of him, and it would be like cutting at his own heart to take no action. ¡°Hmph.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ling Ye¡¯s face turned ashen, his eyes narrowing slightly, a trace of cold light flickering through the depths of his gaze. This method of Qi Nourishing Medicine was something his master had learned from an ancient book; he hadn¡¯t expected that someone here would possess this technique. It seemed he had underestimated the organizers of this Alchemy Conference. Regardless, the championship of the Alchemy Conference was his to win. ¡°Since there are only two people who can compete, the championship will be contested between you.¡± ¡°` Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 96: The Championship Contest (Part 2) Chapter 96: Chapter 96: The Championship Contest (Part 2) Elder Huo smiled, and then gazed at Mu Ruyue with twinkling eyes, saying, ¡°Young girl, bring out all your strength. I believe that someone with such powerful spiritual power must also possess a formidable level of Alchemy Master skills. This competition concerns not only you but the entire Alchemy Conference, so, consider this an old man¡¯s request to you.¡± As an Elder of the Alchemy Conference, Elder Huo humbling himself to make a request of a green girl, was truly enough to make jaws drop. Qin Feifei clenched her fists in secret fury, her fingernails digging into her palms without her noticing. She calmed the fury within her heart and coldly stared at Mu Ruyue. Merely a Mid-level Human-class, so what if she can use Qi Nourishing Medicine? With her strength, how could she defeat that black-clothed man? Elder Huo was truly becoming more muddled by the day, humbling himself to ask a favor on behalf of someone who couldn¡¯t possibly win. ¡°Elder Huo, I have a suggestion,¡± raised an eyebrow, Qin Feifei stepped forward, walking gracefully as she made her proposal, ¡°She¡¯s just Mid-level Human-class, after all. If she gives me the alchemy ingredients in her possession, maybe we can still win this competition.¡± In Qin Feifei¡¯s view, she was considering the Alchemy Conference¡¯s interests, and Elder Huo wouldn¡¯t refuse this request. Elder Huo¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, but before he could speak, Elder Qin¡¯s indifferent voice came from the side: ¡°Feifei¡¯s suggestion makes sense. Sending a Mid-level Human-class to compete is practically handing over the championship to someone else. Moreover, the Alchemy Conference has moved almost all of our ingredients here. To go back and fetch more would be impossible within the time it takes an incense stick to burn; by then, the competition would already be over, and it would be meaningless.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not suitable? Qin Feifei is suitable?¡± Elder Huo sneered, ¡°Even Young Master Qingyu, who is an Earth-level Intermediate, hasn¡¯t spoken yet. What can you do as a Low-level Earth Rank?¡± Qin Feifei¡¯s pretty face shifted slightly, and she lowered her head, remaining silent. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not entirely impossible for her to participate.¡± Just as the atmosphere was becoming tense and somewhat confrontational, a faint voice emanated from the center of the venue. Mu Ruyue smiled, but that smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes. In those eyes was complete coldness: ¡°If Lady Qin can discern what Elixir can be refined from my ingredients, then I will let Lady Qin participate in this competition.¡± ¡°Good, then I will take a look at your ingredients now,¡± Qin Feifei said with a dismissive smile. How could she not know the formulas for lowly Mid-level Human-class elixirs? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co But when she saw those ingredients, her delicate face changed once more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She pointed at the plethora of ingredients before Mu Ruyue and looked up at her angrily: ¡°These ingredients of yours can¡¯t possibly refine an Elixir. With these ingredients, how can you win the competition? Moreover, you have a Thousand-year-old Ginseng Fruit and Fierce Grass among your ingredients. Don¡¯t you know that these two ingredients are incompatible? If you don¡¯t even know this bit of Alchemy experimentation, how can you refine a good Elixir? You are clearly pushing the championship to someone else!¡± Qin Feifei was red with rage. Regardless, the Qin Family had some connection to the Alchemy Conference, and if the conference was embarrassed, it would invariably affect the Qin Family as well. So, how could Qin Feifei not feel hatred? All of this was this woman¡¯s fault! At this moment, Qin Feifei had completely forgotten that without Mu Ruyue, the Alchemy Conference might not secure victory. ¡°Honorable elders,¡± Mu Ruyue turned her head to look at the three people on the judges¡¯ bench and said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give her the opportunity, but rather she doesn¡¯t know how to use these ingredients to refine an Elixir.¡± Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Chapter 97: The Battle for the Crown (Part 3) Chapter 97: Chapter 97: The Battle for the Crown (Part 3) Elder Huo and Elder He exchanged a glance, if they had not guessed wrong, this woman intended to refine an Earth-level Intermediate Elixir¡­ Just that the Thousand-year-old Ginseng Fruit and Fierce Grass indeed could not dissolve together. However, if it had been before, perhaps Elder Huo and Elder He might have shared Qin Feifei¡¯s thinking. But, after seeing the test paper she had handed in earlier, they unexpectedly felt confident about her. With her understanding of alchemy knowledge, she would never make such a rookie mistake; perhaps she truly had a way to make these two herbs fuse together. ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s see how you will refine the Elixir,¡± Qin Feifei glared at Mu Ruyue and turned to walk away, not being able to imagine how two opposing herbs could blend. With even this basic alchemy knowledge not grasped, how had she previously become the champion? No matter how Qin Feifei cursed Mu Ruyue in her heart, the competition eventually commenced. Ling Ye gave her a chilly glance, said nothing, ignited the flames in his hand, and with a whoosh, the flames surged into the base of the Pill Furnace, igniting immediately. At this moment, the hearts of the people at the Alchemy Conference tensed up. Although they did not believe Mu Ruyue could win, they still hoped she could defeat Ling Ye. Flames sparked in the palm of Mu Ruyue, reflecting her stunning, bright and flushed face. At this time, she looked extremely serious, her eyes as dark as the night dancing with twin sparks of flames. As the saying goes, a serious woman is the most beautiful, and right then, Mu Ruyue, wholeheartedly focusing on refining the Elixir, undoubtedly captured the hearts of many men. Her face was delicate, with long eyelashes slightly drooping to cover the twin sparks in her eyes, and her thinly pressed lips outlined with beautiful lines. Dressed in white, she looked absolutely exquisite. At this very moment, even the phrase ¡°astonishingly beautiful¡± seemed insufficient to describe her. ¡°Whoosh!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0 The flames rose, leaping in a perfect arc; Mu Ruyue turned over her palm, increased the burning temperature of the flames, and then placed the next herb inside the Pill Furnace. A faint fragrance began to emanate from inside the Pill Furnace, refreshing the spirit of anyone who smelled it, bringing an unprecedented sense of clarity and joy. ¡°Is the Elixir ready?¡± All eyes fell on the Pill Furnace, hope flashing within them. ¡°There¡¯s still the last herb, Fierce Grass. This herb should not be refined together with a major supplement like thousand-year-old ginseng, otherwise the Fierce Grass¡¯s medicinal properties will spread out, and the final result will be an explosion!¡± Watching Mu Ruyue¡¯s actions, Qin Feifei sneered. Finally, under everyone¡¯s anticipatory gaze, Mu Ruyue picked up the Fierce Grass and slowly placed it into the Pill Furnace¡­ ¡°Everyone, quick, defend yourselves!¡± Qin Feifei hurriedly began to defend, as the explosion¡¯s power could endanger these innocent people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, aside from the Qin Family members, not a single person followed her lead in defending but instead looked at her with strange expressions¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Feifei froze, turning her gaze toward Mu Ruyue who was holding a green Elixir in her hand, widening her beautiful eyes in shock. No explosion? How was that possible? What went wrong? What frustrated her even more was that Mu Ruyue had really refined the Elixir using those herbs! Mu Ruyue did not even glance at her, simply pocketing the Elixir, while at the same time, Ling Ye finished his refining and snuffed out the flames at the base of the Pill Furnace¡­ Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Chapter 98: The Championship Battle (Part 4) Chapter 98: Chapter 98: The Championship Battle (Part 4) Elder He gave a faint smile, accepted the elixir refined by Ling Ye, and with a slight squint of his eyes, said indifferently, ¡°Earth-level Intermediate Elixir, with a Fusion Rate of ninety percent, and an Origin Transformation Rate of eighty-five percent.¡± Whoosh. The crowd instantly erupted. He had not only refined an Earth-level Intermediate Elixir, but its Origin Transformation Rate was even at eighty-five percent? With a Fusion Rate even reaching ninety percent, could even Young Master Qingyu possess such strength? ¡°Miss Yue, bring your elixir over.¡± Without looking at the crowd¡¯s reaction, Elder He spoke with a smile. He still wanted to see the elixir that the young girl had refined? Was there even a need to look at it? If this man named Ling Ye was so formidable, even if the girl had something hidden up her sleeve, she would certainly not be his match. Age was a significant disadvantage. The girl looked to be only fifteen, right? What could one achieve at the age of fifteen? She couldn¡¯t possibly be more talented than Young Master Qingyu, could she? Mu Ruyue seemed not to have heard the discussions below, and slowly walked up to Elder He, placing the elixir in front of him, then retreated a few steps. Elder He suppressed the nervousness in his heart, gently picked up the material, and suddenly, his expression changed slightly, turning to Mu Ruyue in astonishment. ¡°Elder He, what happened?¡± Elder Huo frowned slightly, looking at the old fellow with bewilderment. ¡°An Earth-level Intermediate Elixir, with a Fusion Rate of ninety-five percent, and the Origin Transformation Rate is¡­ one hundred percent.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Silence¡­ Absolute silence fell over the venue following Elder He¡¯s words. What did the Origin Transformation Rate represent? It showed how quickly after ingesting the elixir one could convert its medicinal power into Elemental Power within the body. And for a Recovery Pill with a hundred percent Origin Transformation Rate, the moment you consumed it, your Qi would be instantly restored to its peak condition. Merely in an instant. ¡°Elder He, is¡­ is there some kind of mistake?¡± Qin Feifei bit her lip and asked with a slightly changed complexion. Wasn¡¯t she just a Mid-level Human-class Pharmacist? How could she be so formidable? Elder He no longer said anything more, tossing the elixir to Elder Qin by his side. Elder Qin caught the elixir, nodded at Qin Feifei, and said, ¡°Elder He¡¯s judgement is correct, this is indeed an Earth-level Intermediate Elixir, and moreover, the Origin Transformation Rate is one hundred percent.¡± Qin Feifei¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, her steps wobbled, but in the end, she did not fall. She had lost. Not only had Ling Ye lost this time, but she had also lost, and moreover, she had lost utterly without dignity. Suddenly, Qin Feifei thought of what she had said earlier and felt an impulse to slap herself in the face. Today, she had lost face completely. Ling Ye looked up at Mu Ruyue and walked straight out of the venue, his steps hesitating for a moment as he passed her before dropping a sentence: ¡°We will meet again sooner or later to decide a winner, and this time, I, Ling Ye, am thoroughly convinced by my defeat.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With those words, he did not say anything more and left the venue. His departure did not attract much attention because, at that moment, everyone was still reeling from what Elder He and Elder Qin had just said, feeling dizzy and disoriented. A fifteen-year-old Earth-level Intermediate Alchemist? With an Origin Transformation Rate of one hundred percent? Possessing alchemic knowledge that even Elder Huo and Elder He admired? And even using spiritual power to shatter an entire steel stone to dust? Was this woman even human? Even a man could not match her might¡­ And she was destined to become the protagonist of this Alchemy Conference, the center of everyone¡¯s attention, shining brightly, and years later, still fondly remembered when brought up in conversations¡­ Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Whats So Good About That Fool (Part 1) Chapter 99: Chapter 99: What¡¯s So Good About That Fool (Part 1) ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, since the contest has ended, the next event will be the award ceremony in three days,¡± Elder Huo said, smiling as he stood up. The smile covering his face was so apparent that anyone could see his good mood today. Finally, he glanced at Mu Ruyue, his face still beaming with smiles as he left the venue. Well, having found such a promising seedling, I should go back and discuss with the Chairman about keeping her in the Alchemy Conference. ¡ª- The night was still. Not far from the venue, in an inn, Mu Ruyue seemed to be deeply asleep. The bright moonlight streamed through the window, shining on her delicate face. At that moment, a strange aura swept into the room. Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes flickered, but she did not open them, merely silently observing what the other party was about to do. The intense aura lingered around the tip of her nose, as if breath was blowing on her face. Mu Ruyue could no longer hold back and suddenly opened her eyes. In an instant, a stunningly beautiful face appeared in her eyes as dark as night. The man, dressed in red, was devilishly handsome, his alluring red lips slightly tilted in a perfect curve. His chest was half-exposed, his pale skin gleaming ambiguously in the moonlight. At this moment, the man, with his hands supporting himself on the bed, squinted his Phoenix Eyes as he sized up Mu Ruyue. Their close proximity successfully made Mu Ruyue close her eyes again. ¡°Get out!¡± A furious shout, accompanied by a loud bang, followed as Mu Ruyue kicked the man¡¯s body, and then, a loud yell shattered the stillness of the night. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°Ah!!!¡± Feng Jingtian wanted to cover the area kicked by Mu Ruyue, but feeling it improper, he could only hobble to the corner, glaring at Mu Ruyue with a woeful look. ¡°You vicious woman! Do you want me to be incapable of fathering children? If I indeed become incapable, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer the same fate!¡± Feng Jingtian grumbled, his teeth itching with hatred, yet he was helpless against this woman. He had planned to sneak in for a tryst all night, but not only did he fail to get a whiff of fragrance, he almost ended up damaging his ability to father children. God knows that although Feng Jingtian had frolicked among many women over the years, he found them too vulgar to touch, choosing merely to tease them a bit over tea before he left. So, to this day, he was still a virgin. If that part really became useless, wouldn¡¯t his life end without ever experiencing those soul-stirring sensations, turning into a pile of bones? ¡°Feng Jingtian,¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a cold gleam flashing, she coldly said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What am I doing? What do you think a man and a woman are doing here alone in the middle of the night? Besides a private meeting, what else could it be? You are really heartless, woman. What if I really become incapable of having children, will you compensate me with a son?¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at Feng Jingtian¡¯s lower body, raising her eyebrows lightly, she said, ¡°If you are worried about not having a son to see you off in your old age, I¡¯ll have my son take care of your funeral arrangements in the future.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Jingtian was so angered he really wanted to spank this woman furiously. He took a deep breath, his teeth clenched as he said, ¡°Woman, you curse me to death? Even if I descend into hell, I¡¯ll drag you with me, and we can continue our entanglement there.¡± ¡°Sorry, I have no interest in entangling with you,¡± Mu Ruyue yawned coldly, giving Feng Jingtian a cold look, ¡°Also, you can roll out now.¡± Feng Jingtian, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her words, limped and sat down on a chair, pouring himself a cup of tea, behaving as if he were the master of the house. Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Whats so good about that idiot (Part 2) Chapter 100: Chapter 100 What¡¯s so good about that idiot (Part 2) ¡°Woman, I have already checked your background during this time, and it¡¯s said that you¡¯re to marry an idiot?¡± Feng Jingtian shook his head, a pair of swirling phoenix eyes filled with mirth, bewitchingly handsome to the point of stunning. ¡°If you want to leave, I can take you away, even the Emperor has no right to stop you, but the condition is¡­¡± Feng Jingtian completely missed Mu Ruyue¡¯s darkening complexion as he quirked his lips, half-smiling, ¡°that you marry me, how about it?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s face was as still as dead water, the chill emanating from her body icy. She looked at Feng Jingtian¡¯s demonically attractive face and said coldly, ¡°He and I are not yet married, yet he is already my husband. If you dare to call him an idiot again, believe me, I may not be able to kill you now, but one day, I will make you regret it.¡± Gradually, the smile on Feng Jingtian¡¯s lips disappeared. He turned his head to look at the girl¡¯s icy countenance, feeling as if something had fiercely struck his heart. ¡°What¡¯s so good about that idiot?¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s gaze darkened bit by bit, his phoenix eyes clouding over, as he stared fixedly at Mu Ruyue. Even he didn¡¯t know what he was feeling at that moment. Upon their first meeting, he habitually reserved some interest for beautiful women, yet that was it. However, her indifferent attitude gradually became unforgettable to him. Over the years, people have either been dazzled by his stunning beauty or scorned him for his perpetual red attire and a face more beautiful than a woman¡¯s. Yet with her, there was no dazzle, no scorn, just indifference¡­ After returning, he began searching for news about her, his curiosity shifting from pity to admiration. Who could have imagined the many grievances she had suffered over the years? Her own kin, willing to see her dead for the sake of a stranger, her extraordinary Talent wasted due to childhood poisoning leading to blocked meridians and enduring humiliation. This woman had endured so much suffering, yet on that day she rose, her brilliance shone forth, letting the world realize that the Eldest Miss of the Mu Family was no longer a good-for-nothing. But now, this woman was standing before him, defending another man, making Feng Jingtian¡¯s heart wrench painfully, his phoenix eyes brimming with a sense of grievance. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°His virtues are not for others to know, I understand them well enough myself.¡± To be honest, Mu Ruyue still didn¡¯t know what place Ye Wuchen held in her heart, but no matter where she was, just the thought of that youth filled her with warmth. That youth was untainted by this world, pure like a blank sheet of paper. In her world filled with bloodshed, he was like a ray of sunshine breaking through her darkened spirit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was because of his existence that she didn¡¯t feel alone in this strange world. Outside the window, under the light of the silver moon, the man in the Silver Mask stood tall with his hands behind his back, bathed in moonlight, his gaze endlessly tender as it rested on the familiar face inside the window. He truly wished he could immediately take this woman as his wife, but he knew that the time was not yet right. He could only wait until the day everything became clear, then he would marry her¡­ ¡°Feng Jingtian?¡± The man in the Silver Mask¡¯s gaze fell on that bewitching face, his lips curving with a chilling air, ¡°Daring to covet my woman, seems like he needs a lesson. Not everyone is permitted to covet her, but that kick she gave was rather good.¡± He hoped that on their wedding night in the future, she wouldn¡¯t give him the same treatment¡­ Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 101: The Scheming Ye Wuchen Chapter 101: Chapter 101: The Scheming Ye Wuchen ¡°Woman,¡± Feng Jingtian curled his lips into a smile, exuding boundless charm. The exposed chest and bare back of his red attire made him look even more provocative, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t married him yet, I still have a chance. I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t even surpass a fool.¡± After saying this, he laughed out loud twice and turned to walk towards the door. However, not long after he left the inn, his path was blocked by a tall figure. The man in front of him was clad in a silver robe, like a Banished Immortal in the moonlight, his face covered with a silver mask, revealing only a pair of bone-chilling eyes. This man¡¯s lips curled in a wicked smile, like a Shura, emanating an aura so powerful it even made Feng Jingtian take a few steps back. ¡°She is my woman,¡± the man smiled with a sinister charm and a sudden burst of malicious aura exploded from him, ¡°Therefore, I won¡¯t allow any man to covet her.¡± Feng Jingtian burst into laughter, a beauty impossible to describe in words, so much so, that it was hard to imagine a man could smile so gorgeously. ¡°Since when did that woman become your exclusive property?¡± The man narrowed his eyes, a sinister light flashing across them, ¡°Unless she decides to let go of my hand, I will not release her, not even through trials of blade and fire. I especially don¡¯t want others entangling with her, moreover¡­ she despises you.¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s face slightly changed; the man was right, that woman indeed disliked him, a fact Feng Jingtian was reluctant to contemplate. ¡°So what?¡± Feng Jingtian slowly recovered, his lips curled in a smile, ¡°As long as I frequently appear by her side, she will naturally forget the mistake I made when we first met.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t have that chance¡­¡± The man raised his eyes slightly, looking at Feng Jingtian¡¯s astonished gaze, and slowly smiled, ¡°Because, within half a year, you won¡¯t be able to leave your bed.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site He was a decisive man, of course unwilling to allow a dangerous seed to sprout. Especially since he had not yet obtained Mu Ruyue¡¯s assurance, nor did he know if her heart stayed with him. So, he had to make this man disappear for the time being. As for half a year later¡­ If he couldn¡¯t win her heart in that time, then he wasn¡¯t the Ghost King Ye Wuchen. Feng Jingtian narrowed his Phoenix Eyes; he had a premonition that this man was very strong, absurdly so. How could such a formidable man appear beside that woman? It seemed, this time, the difficulties he faced in pursuing that woman were not minor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile, Mu Ruyue was unaware of the incident, and having chased away that beguiling man, she lost her desire for sleep. She sat cross-legged on the bed and began her Cultivation, with faint Qi swirling around her before gradually being absorbed into her body. Whoosh. The small beast on the bed jumped down. Its tiny body elongated, transforming into a handsome man with sharply defined features. Yan Jin sat beside her, quietly watching Mu Ruyue Cultivate. Regardless of how reliable the girl may seem, when it comes to matters of the heart, she appeared quite clueless, yet somehow managed to easily attract men. First, there was the Ghost King Ye Wuchen and now, another enchanting man, Feng Jingtian. Luckily, his feelings for the girl were merely admiration, without any other emotions mixed in. Otherwise, loving such a girl would make for a very bitter journey¡­ Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Peerless Man Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Peerless Man ¡°So, you have come back after all?¡± In the serene valley, a melancholic sigh slowly echoed. If anyone saw the man standing in front of the valley, they would surely exclaim, ¡°What a peerless man!¡± Such exceptional beauty is indeed rare in this world. Beneath that dazzling, piercing white hair, the man¡¯s features appeared even more handsome, so handsome that he resembled an Immortal. He wore a pristine white garment that fluttered slightly in the breeze, making him look as if he were a Banished Immortal from afar, stunningly beautiful. Not only was the man¡¯s hair white, but his eyebrows were as well, only his eyes were undoubtedly normal, a pair of black orbs imbuing a hint of melancholy. But for whom was his sorrow? Whose sake was that white hair for? The man chuckled softly, his handsome features becoming even more otherworldly with that smile. He seemed like a Banished Immortal untouched by worldly dust, possessing a transcendental aura¡­ Three days later, at the Alchemy Conference venue. The Chairman glanced at the numerous people below him and cleared his throat twice before smiling and standing up, ¡°Next, I shall announce the rewards for this competition.¡± Rustle. The crowd stirred, everyone eager to know what the champion¡¯s prize would be. The Chairman, pleased to see such atmosphere, smiled like a sly fox, ¡°This time, the champion¡¯s prize will be our Alchemy Conference¡¯s Phoenix Tripod.¡± The crowd was stunned. Everyone knew that the Phoenix Tripod was a divine artifact, which could aid in refining high-level Elixirs. However, the Phoenix Tripod chose its own master, and even the Chairman¡¯s grandson could not bind it. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site Now, the Chairman was using the Phoenix Tripod as the prize for this competition? ¡°Bring forth the Phoenix Tripod!¡± As these words fell, people immediately started carrying the Phoenix Tripod forward. It required ten people to lift, and a red cloth covered it. When the red cloth was pulled away, a treasure tripod with four vivid walls appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. On the treasure tripod, a Phoenix spreading its wings as if ready to soar out was engraved, lifelike and possibly about to leap from within the tripod. However, while others only saw the splendid exterior of the Phoenix Tripod, only Mu Ruyue seemed to hear the pleasing and melodious roar of the Phoenix¡­ Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes flickered subtly as she gazed quietly at the Phoenix Tripod. ¡°This woman really got lucky,¡± Qin Feifei, her face flushed with anger, clenched the fabric in her palms tightly, her eyes brimming with jealous fury staring dead at Mu Ruyue. That Phoenix Tripod was a real treasure. Even Elder Qin had no qualifications to touch it, and now they were giving it to this woman? It was truly baffling what the Alchemy Conference was up to. ¡°Girl, come and try, see if you can bind the Phoenix Tripod,¡± the Chairman looked at Mu Ruyue with a smile, his expression kind and amiable like a loving grandpa. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Mu Ruyue caught the sly twinkle in his eyes and just as she was about to step forward, she withdrew her foot. ¡°Girl? Why don¡¯t you try to bind it?¡± The Chairman obviously saw her movement, his white eyebrows raising slightly as he asked. ¡°After I bind it, you won¡¯t make any demands of me?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes shifted subtly a few times, feeling that the fox-like old man was up to no good. The Chairman was momentarily stunned. Others were desperate for the Phoenix Tripod but couldn¡¯t get it, yet this girl was still trying to refuse? Although she had indeed voiced his own intentions. ¡°Hehe, girl, rest assured. I promise you, this Phoenix Tripod is indeed the champion¡¯s prize for this Alchemy Conference. If you can bind it, it will belong to you completely, and I will make no unreasonable demands,¡± he said. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Breakthrough, Breakthrough Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Breakthrough, Breakthrough ¡°Fine then,¡± Mu Ruyue sighed softly and stepped forward slowly, when she suddenly struck the Phoenix Tripod with her spiritual power. In that instant, red light exploded from the tripod, filling the entire arena. In awe, everyone was stunned, their eyes wide as they stared at the girl enveloped in red light. The Chairman could no longer contain himself and stood up, his eyes intently fixed on Mu Ruyue. ¡°Could it be that she is the destined Master of the Phoenix Tripod? It seems the continent is going to be thrown into chaos again. Soon, due to this girl¡¯s sudden emergence, there will inevitably be a groundbreaking change¡­¡± He did not know whether this change would be a blessing or a curse. At this moment, within the red light, Mu Ruyue only felt a force violently crashing into her body, rampaging through her meridians, and she couldn¡¯t suppress spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, her delicate face turning deathly pale. Once the red light had dissipated, the crowd saw the girl sitting in front of the Phoenix Tripod, all exchanging glances, no one knowing what had just happened. ¡°Hiss!¡± The intense pain made Mu Ruyue¡¯s body convulse, as if something was forcibly expanding her not-so-large meridians. Just when she could hardly bear the pain, a figure in a silver robe flashed by, and the man embraced her in his arms. Under his silver mask, his dark eyes looked at her with pity. Mu Ruyue¡¯s body trembled slightly, the feeling was very warm, and very familiar¡­ ¡°Wuchen¡­¡± Gradually, Mu Ruyue¡¯s consciousness began to blur, but she murmured unknowingly; she clearly felt the arms holding her tremble slightly, then a warm sensation flowed into her body, also clearing her mind. A silver mask appeared in front of her, the man¡¯s face unseen, yet his eyes somehow felt incredibly familiar, she just couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen them before. wuxiaworld.site ¡°You¡¯re not Wuchen.¡± At that moment, she truly thought that Ye Wuchen had suddenly appeared at the Alchemy Conference venue. It turns out this man was not him, but then who was he? Looking into the man¡¯s pained eyes made her heart quiver. Suddenly, tremendous amounts of Qi surged towards Mu Ruyue, quickly absorbed into her body. The meridians that had expanded due to her contract with the Phoenix Tripod were also nourished by the Qi, gradually easing the pain. Perhaps due to absorbing a large amount of Qi in an instant, Mu Ruyue pushed through her bottleneck and finally advanced from a Fourth-stage Martial Artist to a Fifth-rank, reaching a whole new level. The man in the silver mask gently set down the girl in his arms, looked deeply at her one last time, and before she could voice her questions, disappeared from the venue as if he had never been there. ¡°Who exactly is he?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue slightly furrowed her brows, the man giving her an oddly familiar feeling, especially those eyes, as if she had seen them somewhere before. ¡°Young lady, I should congratulate you,¡± the Chairman approached with a smile, ¡°not only have you successfully contracted the Phoenix Tripod, but you have also advanced to the Fifth-rank. Such an achievement ranks among the top in the Four Countries.¡± ¡°Congratulations, congratulations.¡± Elder Huo and others also came over to sincerely congratulate her. ¡°Alright, since you have taken the Phoenix Tripod,¡± a sly glint crossed the Chairman¡¯s eyes as he said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options. First, become my disciple. As long as you¡¯re my disciple, I guarantee no one here will dare to bully you. Second, I¡¯ll give you my grandson to do with as you please, whether it¡¯s to warm your bed, fold your quilts, or even for you to discipline him as you like¨Ceven if it involves scolding or beating, I will not interfere.¡± Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Dare to be More Arrogant Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Dare to be More Arrogant In fact, the old man really wanted Mu Ruyue to be his granddaughter-in-law, but he knew this girl had a stubborn streak and would definitely not agree. That¡¯s why he wanted Qingyu to stay by her side, hoping that in time, affection would grow; he had all the time in the world to wait. No sooner had his words fallen than not just others, but even Qingyu himself was stunned, looking at the Chairman with the most wronged expression in his eyes. Was this considered being sold out by his own grandpa? ¡°Grandpa.¡± Qingyu furrowed his brows, his handsome face tinged with a look of grievance. ¡°You shut your mouth!¡± the Chairman glared at him viciously, ¡°Your grandpa is talking business here, what are you butting in for? Go stand aside.¡± Qingyu reluctantly shook his head, thinking how could he have such a grandpa? The man had sold off his own grandson without any hesitation. ¡°Miss, my grandpa is joking with you, please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Qingyu raised his head, giving Mu Ruyue a shy smile. He scratched his head and said, ¡°This old guy is just like that, no respect for¨C¡± Before he could finish the word ¡°respect¡±, a fist landed heavily on his head. The Chairman, quivering with rage, glared at him like a ferocious deity: ¡°Is that how you talk about your grandpa? ¡®No respect for the old¡¯? Brat, I am your grandpa!¡± Qingyu pursed his lips, giving him a pitiful look. Having such a mischievous old child for a grandpa was worse than not having one at all¡­ ¡°Hehe, girl, what do you think?¡± the Chairman turned his head to look at Mu Ruyue, saying with a beaming smile, ¡°My grandson is actually not too bad. He¡¯s quite presentable, he¡¯s got Talent, and can cook and clean. Why not consider taking him in?¡± Mu Ruyue sighed helplessly, ¡°I already have a husband, and besides, it doesn¡¯t seem like your grandson is willing.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Looking at Qingyu¡¯s grievously woeful appearance, he was the spitting image of a little uke suffering inhuman abuse. ¡°How about becoming my apprentice then?¡± the Chairman fell silent for a moment, his eyes suddenly brightened, he asked. Mu Ruyue shook her head, ¡°I refuse.¡± Refuse? She refused? Everyone looked at Mu Ruyue in astonishment. Who didn¡¯t know of the Chairman¡¯s status? In the world today, the only person who could rival him was the haughty Elder Wu Yu. Yet, this girl had dared to refuse the Chairman¡¯s offer to take her as an apprentice? Could she be any more audacious? ¡°Girl, if you refuse me, you should at least give me a reason,¡± the Chairman said with a look of hurt. He wanted to take an apprentice, and she refused? Could her master be even more formidable than him? ¡°Because I already have a master, and he will be coming here in a few days. If you want to take me as your apprentice, you can discuss it with him,¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders and said with a half-hearted smile. Hearing this, the Chairman breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Fine, when your master arrives, I will personally talk to him about this. If he agrees, then you¡¯ll be my apprentice from then on.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Within the Four Countries, aside from Elder Wu Yu, who else¡¯s Elixir skills surpassed his? And he had never heard of Elder Wu Yu taking any disciple, so clearly, this girl wasn¡¯t his student. If that was the case, it should be easy for her master to give up his apprentice to him, right? As the Pill Association Chairman, asking for a single person should be met with agreement from that guy¡­ In the crowd, the Silver Mask man who had yet to leave witnessed the entire scene, a faint smile curling up under his mask. The man felt an urge to keep Mu Ruyue all to himself to prevent others from coveting her, but he understood that this woman was not like other women; she was not content hiding behind someone else, basking in their protection. She was destined, by her own efforts, to reach the Peak of Martial Arts, and to look down upon the world with cold eyes¡­ Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 105: An Old Acquaintance Seems Familiar (Part 1) Chapter 105: Chapter 105: An Old Acquaintance Seems Familiar (Part 1) ¡°Pretty sister.¡± Just as Mu Ruyue left the venue, a figure pounced towards her, fiercely colliding into her embrace, with Xiao Qingqing lifting her watery eyes to gaze at Mu Ruyue. ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you come to see Qingqing?¡± For some reason, seeing this girl rush into her arms, Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. ¡°Qingqing, you must not be impolite.¡± An elegant reprimand came from behind them, and then Madam Sheng Yue, dressed in a goose-yellow muslin dress, approached with a smile, her steps exceedingly graceful, like a true noble, exuding an air of nobility all around. ¡°Yue¡¯er, the news of that day¡¯s competition has already spread throughout the entire city,¡± Madam Sheng Yue said with a gracious smile playing on her lips, her eyes full of affection as she looked at the young girl before her, ¡°I had not expected Yue¡¯er to be such a prodigy. It¡¯s ridiculous how the Qin Family is so full of themselves.¡± Having said this, Madam Sheng Yue slowly stepped forward, gently grasping Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand, ¡°Yue¡¯er, rest assured, with me here, not even the entire Alchemy Conference can touch you, let alone the Qin Family.¡± Feeling the warmth of Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s palm, Mu Ruyue felt warmth inside her, and her usually indifferent eyes gradually grew warmer, ¡°Then, I thank you, Madam.¡± ¡°Still calling me Madam? Yue¡¯er, why don¡¯t you become my daughter instead?¡± Mu Ruyue looked at Madam Sheng Yue in surprise. ¡°Hehe,¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled softly, gently saying, ¡°I mentioned to you the other day that I had a daughter before Qingqing was born, and she would be about your age now. Unfortunately, she was taken away by our Xiao Family¡¯s enemies over a decade ago. They hurt my poor daughter just to strike at us. Now, seeing you, Yue¡¯er, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m seeing my precious daughter¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue gently wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and sighed faintly; she still did not know whether her own daughter was dead or alive, and that had become her greatest pain. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Pretty sister, it seems you really have become Qingqing¡¯s sister,¡± Xiao Qingqing, pulling on Mu Ruyue¡¯s sleeve, her large eyes filled with excitement, ¡°That means Qingqing and the pretty sister are family now.¡± Mu Ruyue, looking at the gentle face of Madam Sheng Yue, seemed to think of her parents back in Huaxia, her eyes growing moist, ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°Ah, my good child,¡± Madam Sheng Yue stepped forward to embrace Mu Ruyue, her eyes glistening with tears, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but seeing you makes me think of my daughter. I feel an inexplicable closeness to you, perhaps we had a connection in a past life, don¡¯t you think?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, the people from the Qin Family walked out, eyeing Mu Ruyue and her group coldly, snorting through their nostrils. ¡°Sister, that is Madam Sheng Yue,¡± Qin Luo pulled Qin Feifei¡¯s sleeve and said. ¡°What?¡± Qin Feifei was taken aback, her gaze towards Mu Ruyue now laced with some jealousy. Why could this woman catch Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eye? Could it be just because she saved Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s daughter? Madam Sheng Yue patted Mu Ruyue¡¯s shoulder, her cold gaze sweeping over the emerging members of the Qin Family. Her lips curled up into a sinister smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the people of the Qin Family have been giving my newly adopted daughter a hard time?¡± Qin Feifei bit her lip, calming the jealousy in her heart, and her face showed a smile, ¡°Madam Sheng Yue must be mistaken, we have not troubled her.¡± Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Chapter 106: An Old Acquaintance Returns (Part 2) Chapter 106: Chapter 106: An Old Acquaintance Returns (Part 2) ¡°So you¡¯re saying, I¡¯m making trouble out of nothing, fabricating things out of thin air?¡± Madam Sheng Yue sneered, ¡°The Qin Family is insignificant. I allow you to live, and you live; I order you to die, and who can survive?¡± It was just a simple sentence, yet Madam Sheng Yue exuded a domineering aura, her noble demeanor unmistakable. Qin Luo, thinking of the terror Madam Sheng Yue had instilled, fell to the ground with a thump, ¡°Madam, please spare our lives, we didn¡¯t know she was your adopted daughter, please spare us.¡± ¡°Spare you? I¡¯ve already spared you once, there¡¯s no need to forgive you a second time,¡± Madam Sheng Yue coldly glanced at the Qin Family, holding Xiao Qingqing by one hand and grabbing Mu Ruyue with the other as she turned to speak, ¡°Qingqing, Yue¡¯er, let¡¯s go. I will send someone to deal with the Xiao Family later.¡± With just those words from Madam Sheng Yue, the Xiao Family¡¯s doom was sealed¡­ Qin Feifei¡¯s legs gave out, and she collapsed to the ground. She had hoped to return to the Qin Family and arrange for Mu Ruyue¡¯s assassination and seize the Phoenix Tripod, but her plan was thwarted before it could even begin. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t accept this!¡± However, no matter how she wailed, no one paid her any attention¡­ ¡°Qingqing, you must remember, when dealing with matters, always eradicate the roots. Just now, I saw that Qin woman¡¯s murderous intent towards your sister Yue, so when you encounter such people, strike first and never let them go. Although this Qin Feifei is a minor character and can¡¯t stir up much trouble, it¡¯s better to take action early to prevent future problems,¡± Madam Sheng Yue instructed Xiao Qingqing as they walked. Xiao Qingqing nodded her head in partial understanding, her confused expression incredibly adorable. Hearing Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words, Mu Ruyue shook her head with a smile. How many in this world truly wished her dead? Even the Mu Family would probably prefer her dead. ¡°Yue¡¯er, now that you are my daughter, let¡¯s stay at the Ziyun Inn. I still have some matters to attend to here, and it will give us mother and daughter some time to bond,¡± Madam Sheng Yue turned her head and gently smiled, holding Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand. ¡°That sounds good,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded, ¡°My master will be coming to the Alchemy Conference in a few days, so I need to stay in this area too.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co As she spoke, Mu Ruyue looked up at the blue sky, wondering what Ye Wuchen was doing now, whether he was being bullied or perhaps thinking of her as well. That night. The night was silent. Mu Ruyue faintly heard a familiar voice¡­ ¡°Wife, wife¡­¡± Mu Ruyue suddenly opened her eyes, and instantly a familiar face appeared before her. The man was smiling at her with twinkling eyes, as clear and pure as ever. ¡°Wuchen, how are you here?¡± ¡°I missed you, wife,¡± Wuchen smiled warmly, his handsome face displaying a slightly devilish charm, ¡°You must have been thinking of me too, right?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wuchen, um¡­¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s words were still in her throat when they were blocked by those beautifully shaped thin lips. Ye Wuchen gently licked her lips, and that delightful sensation made his smile even more attractive. ¡°Wife, go to sleep. I¡¯ll always be by your side,¡± he said. His words were like a spell, making Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyelids grow heavier. She couldn¡¯t keep them open any longer and slowly closed her eyes in the young man¡¯s arms¡­ When the morning light entered the room, Mu Ruyue finally opened her eyes. She remembered everything from last night and rubbed her aching forehead, ¡°Was that a dream?¡± Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 107: An Old Acquaintance Seems to Return (Part 3) Chapter 107: Chapter 107: An Old Acquaintance Seems to Return (Part 3) How could Wuchen possibly appear here? At that thought, she chuckled silently and shook her head, when suddenly, her eyes landed on a jade pendant lying on the bedsheet. Upon picking up the jade pendant, Mu Ruyue was astonished after seeing the unique characters engraved on it, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the jade pendant that Wuchen wears? Why is it here? Could it be that it wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± ¡ª- Inside the conference hall of the Alchemy Conference, the Chairman glanced at the elder sitting before him and let out a cold snort through his nostrils, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Master Wu Yu? How do you have the time to visit me?¡± He was obviously still holding a grudge against the elder, who had chosen to join a Sect instead of the Alchemy Conference back then. ¡°My disciple is here, how could I not come?¡± Wu Yu swept him a glance, calmly pouring himself a cup of tea, not bothering to squabble with him. The two elders were at loggerheads, making Elder Huo and Elder He next to them break out in a cold sweat. ¡°Your disciple?¡± The Chairman raised an eyebrow, ¡°Everyone knows Master Wu Yu is highly particular; when did you take a disciple?¡± ¡°My disciple is none other than the champion of this Alchemy Conference, Mu Ruyue.¡± Master Wu Yu mentioned his disciple with a look of pride, completely unaware of the Chairman¡¯s face, which changed in an instant. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re saying Miss Yue is your apprentice?¡± The Chairman was completely stunned; he never imagined that youngster¡¯s master would be Wu Yu. With this old man¡¯s personality, how could he possibly hand over his disciple to him? Wu Yu glanced at Elder Qin, who seemed shocked, and slightly raised his eyebrows, ¡°I hear my disciple was bullied here, but then again, as the older generation, we should not interfere too much with the disputes of the young, should we, Elder Qin?¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.CO The Chairman was startled. This old man was inherently protective; when had he ever let people off so easily? Not to mention young Qin Feifei was too inexperienced; this old man was not the kind to show mercy to the younger generation. ¡°However, I heard that Chairman Elder Qin supported that girl named Qin Feifei, using the medicinal ingredients my disciple revived, allowing that Qin Feifei to take the credit?¡± Wu Yu had hit the nail on the head. The Chairman let out a bitter laugh, knowing he would have to deal with Elder Qin, or this old fella would definitely not let it go. ¡°Since the Qin Family has offended Madam Sheng Yue, we cannot keep Elder Qin here any longer. Elder Qin, you should go back to your Qin Family. The Alchemy Conference cannot afford to venerate such a lofty god like you.¡± Elder Qin¡¯s face changed, ¡°Chairman!¡± ¡°Do you have something to say, Elder Qin?¡± The Chairman swept a cold gaze over Elder Qin¡¯s pale face. He had been displeased with Elder Qin for a while now; after all, he was just a minor elder who had tried several times to overstep his bounds. This time was just an excuse to cleanse the Alchemy Conference a bit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, it might earn him a favor from Wu Yu. Despite their confrontations, in the Chairman¡¯s heart, an Elder Qin did not weigh as much as Elder Wu Yu, not to mention their past friendship, but also considering Mu Ruyue, the master of the Phoenix Tripod. ¡°Then I shall take my leave.¡± With a face ashen, Elder Qin didn¡¯t glance at the Chairman and walked out. Elder Huo watched his departing figure and frowned slightly, ¡°Chairman, you¡¯re well aware of Elder Qin¡¯s actions lately; he wants to replace you. Kicking him out like this might make him hold a grudge, and he could look for ways to cause trouble for the Alchemy Conference secretly.¡± ¡°If he really does that, then there is no need to keep him around.¡± Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Chapter 108: A Familiar Old Friend Arrives (Part 4) Chapter 108: Chapter 108: A Familiar Old Friend Arrives (Part 4) The Chairman chuckled, stroking his beard as he glanced at Elder Wu Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s not speak of that, Elder Wu Yu. When you lost to me all those years ago, I knew something went wrong on your end. I¡¯ve always felt it was a hollow victory and yet you refused to compete with me again. That¡¯s why I thought it would be nice to let our younger generations have a go at it, and now I must admit, your disciple truly is more exceptional than my grandson.¡± This time, the Chairman admitted defeat willingly and wholeheartedly. The girl had willingly acknowledged the Phoenix Tripod as her master¨Cwhat grievances could he possibly hold onto? ¡°Of course,¡± Wu Yu said proudly, stroking his white beard, ¡°My disciple is naturally exceptional. What, old man, you¡¯re aiming to take a shot at my disciple? I¡¯ll have you know, my disciple is already betrothed, and they get along quite well. They should be getting married in a few months, right? Although I do hope my disciple would find the most outstanding spouse, as long as she¡¯s happy, I, as her master, am happy for her.¡± Hearing this, the Chairman was momentarily taken aback, ¡°So she¡¯s already betrothed. It seems my grandson really has no chance. But your disciple, even though her strength is only at the Earth-level Intermediate, possesses knowledge that even surpasses ours. It really makes me doubt if you¡¯re truly her master, old man.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment¨Che also found it strange. There were things he hadn¡¯t taught her, so why did she understand them so clearly? This disciple was too clever; sometimes she grasped concepts from the slightest hint. So later on, he no longer bothered to teach her much about the Elixir Medicine Technique, only instructing her in the cultivation of Martial Arts. ¡°What do you mean by that? If I¡¯m not her master, are you then?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t argue with you. Since my grandson has no chance, I would like to hire her as a Recorded Elder for our Alchemy Conference. She would not only be without any restrictions but also enjoy all the privileges of an Elder of the Pill Association.¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Yu fell silent, contemplating. If she became a Recorded Elder, the benefits were indeed considerable, at least she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about lacking medicinal materials anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with her when I get back. As you all know, my disciple has always been very independent. As her master, I don¡¯t have much authority over her¨Cshe has her own ideas. Whatever decision she makes, I will support her.¡± However, since Elder Wu Yu wasn¡¯t opposed to it, the matter was likely to be settled. The Chairman smiled contentedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll await your good news. By the way, you should know about our Alchemy Conference¡¯s Phoenix Tripod. Your precious disciple has already contracted it, so it¡¯s only natural that she becomes a Recorded Elder for our Alchemy Conference.¡± Wu Yu gave him a sharp look, ¡°I heard about this before I came. Are you scheming against my disciple? Trying to bind her with the Phoenix Tripod? But if my disciple is unwilling, I¡¯d like to see how you intend to coerce her.¡± Despite his words, the others still saw the pride in Wu Yu¡¯s eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The Phoenix Tripod was an incredible treasure, the Alchemy Conference¡¯s ancestral heirloom that was said to await its destined owner. And unexpectedly, his disciple was the rightful owner of the Phoenix Tripod. Especially since the Phoenix Tripod was a treasure of the Alchemy Conference¨Cto see them at a disadvantage, how could Wu Yu not be thrilled? Whether it was indeed a disadvantage was yet to be determined, but the Chairman considered it a worthwhile transaction. At least the Phoenix Tripod, sitting idle in the Alchemy Conference, was of no use. Giving it to Mu Ruyue was a way to earn her goodwill. One must know, as the owner of the Phoenix Tripod, her future was immeasurable. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 109: An Old Acquaintance Seems Familiar (Part 5) Chapter 109: Chapter 109: An Old Acquaintance Seems Familiar (Part 5) The scorching sun blazed like fire. Under the oppressive sun, a young girl took gentle steps, her delicate eyebrows slightly furrowed, lost in thought. Her hands harshly kneaded the soft, squirming body of Yan Jin, unaware of the pleading look in his eyes. By now, Mu Ruyue had become a celebrity within the city. Who attending the Alchemy Conference didn¡¯t know her? Thus, her appearance instantly attracted many gazes. But at that moment, the girl who had been under the sunlight suddenly disappeared. Yes, she indeed vanished into thin air before everyone¡¯s eyes¡­ And just as she disappeared, a silver figure swiftly approached from behind, his eyes beneath the silver mask filled with undisguised urgency. ¡°Muer.¡± Fear like never before surged in Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes as he saw her disappearing right before him. The fear seemed unshakeable, as if he feared¡­ feared that she might never return. If she never came back¡­ No! That could not happen! No one could snatch her from before his eyes; otherwise, he would never forgive himself! ¡°Muer, I will not let anyone take you away, never!¡± Ye Wuchen calmed his inner turmoil. Beneath the mask, his extraordinarily handsome face twisted into a grim smile. If his subordinates saw him now, they would know their master was truly angry. wuxiaworld.site ¡°It seems Muer has been taken to another space. It doesn¡¯t matter who he is, I won¡¯t let her be taken away, especially not right before my eyes,¡± Ye Wuchen declared. At that moment, within a void of space. Mu Ruyue lay on the ground, her mind throbbing with pain. Slowly, she opened her eyes, her gaze confused as she surveyed her surroundings, suddenly a figure of unparalleled beauty appeared before her. The man wore white robes as pure as snow, his appearance untouched by dust. His long, snow-white hair fluttered in the wind as he gazed down at Mu Ruyue, his stunning, immortal-like features marked by a hint of complexity. ¡°You have finally returned,¡± the man sighed softly, endless sorrow in his dark eyes,¡± It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t meet you personally and can only bring you here.¡± Mu Ruyue lifted her gaze to the man. For some reason, his white hair seemed to tug at her heart, evoking a sense of familiarity as if they had known each other before. Yet she was certain she had never met this man before, and his strength was overwhelming, stronger than anyone she had ever encountered. ¡°Actually, I sensed your presence from the moment you arrived here from that otherworldly place. Only recently could I be sure,¡± the man said, his gaze soft on Mu Ruyue as he smiled faintly. His smile was ethereal, free of any worldly taint. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. Did this man know that she had crossed over? Suddenly, she felt Yan Jin trembling in her arms, her arms tightening around him instinctively. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yan Jin?¡± ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something about this man that frightens me,¡± Yan Jin couldn¡¯t explain why, but he felt an inexplicable fear toward the man. Mu Ruyue looked up at the man, seemingly waiting for his answer. The man took a step forward, his smile fading to almost nothing, except his dark eyes which conveyed a deep melancholy, making him seem so forlorn. ps: A minimum of five updates daily, so for those who say I update once or not at all, you might want to check if you¡¯ve missed any chapters, hehe~~~ Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Chapter 110: A Familiar Old Friend Arrives (Part 6) Chapter 110: Chapter 110: A Familiar Old Friend Arrives (Part 6) ¡°You may not remember now, but one day you will recall my name, Bai Ze,¡± Bai Ze said, his gaze lowered toward Mu Ruyue, carrying a hint of sadness. She had still forgotten¡­ Indeed, how could she, as she was now, remember him? ¡°Bai Ze?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart trembled slightly, the name feeling strangely familiar to her, though she did not know where this sense of familiarity came from. Suddenly, a fluctuation transmitted through the space, and just as Mu Ruyue turned to look, a silver figure appeared before her eyes. Ye Wuchen sighed in relief when he saw Mu Ruyue, then looked up at the white-haired man. His deep eyes, dark as the night, swept a chilly glare, ¡°Who are you, and why have you brought her here?¡± Bai Ze, surprised, glanced at Ye Wuchen¡¯s cold silver mask, his lips curling into a bitter smile, ¡°So you two¡­ are still together.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, completely clueless about what Bai Ze was talking about. A cold gleam in his eyes, Ye Wuchen swiftly positioned himself in front of Mu Ruyue, shielding her with his body. Beneath the icy silver mask, his handsome face wore a sinister, cold smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, don¡¯t even think about harming a single hair on her head!¡± His voice was domineering, not giving the least bit of attention to the stunningly handsome man. Bai Ze glanced at him, then lowered his gaze toward the young girl shielded behind him. His dark eyes filled with a soft sadness, ¡°Even in this lifetime, you are still with him. But that¡¯s good, only he can ensure your safety. For now, I still cannot leave that place, and I am unable to help you. But one day, we will meet again. However, you must be wary of someone, that person¡¯s jealousy is strong; she will not allow you two to be together.¡± As he spoke, Bai Ze¡¯s figure gradually disappeared in front of them. The void seemed to tear open, causing them to fall unexpectedly¡­ wuxiaworld.site Ye Wuchen instantly appeared in front of Mu Ruyue, catching her steadily as they both slowly descended to the ground. On the street, those who had seen Mu Ruyue and Ye Wuchen disappear were startled as the two descended from the sky, taking everyone by surprise, with no one knowing what had just happened. When Mu Ruyue looked up, her eyes met a pair of concerned ones. Her heart trembled slightly, and her brows inadvertently furrowed, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± A mischievous light flashed in Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes, and abruptly, he began to laugh. Under the silver mask, his smile was captivating and alluring, the corners of his lips curved slightly, ¡°I am¡­ the person who fell in love with you.¡± Mu Ruyue was stunned, her eyes gradually growing colder as she realized that this man was still holding her. She furrowed her brows again, ¡°Let go of me!¡± He smiled, his expression charming yet tinged with a dangerous aura. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No.¡± ¡°You really won¡¯t let go?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows, her voice cold, ¡°I¡¯m giving you one chance, will you let go or not!¡± ¡°No matter what you want to do, I will never let go,¡± he said. Ye Wuchen held the young girl tightly, a smile playing on his lips. In this life, he would never let her go¡­ Mu Ruyue narrowed her eyes, a dangerous smile appearing on her face, then she fiercely punched Ye Wuchen in the chest. Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Chapter 111 I Dont Want to Hide Behind the Scenes Anymore Chapter 111: Chapter 111 I Don¡¯t Want to Hide Behind the Scenes Anymore Ye Wuchen grunted softly but still did not let go, his eyes brimming with laughter, ¡°Are you done hitting? If not, I can take a few more punches, but I will definitely not let go.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze grew even colder as she looked indifferently toward Ye Wuchen. Yet, there was always something familiar about his eyes¡­ With this thought, she reached without any hesitation for the silver mask on the man¡¯s face, but just as she was about to remove the mask, a hand firmly grasped her wrist. The man¡¯s lips still bore a smile, his eyes flashing with a mischievous light as he leaned close to Mu Ruyue¡¯s ear and spoke with an ambiguous tone, ¡°Do you want to see my face? But my visage isn¡¯t so easily revealed. You can see it if you really want to, but you¡¯ll have to marry me in exchange. How about it?¡± ¡°Sorry, I have no interest in you,¡± Mu Ruyue withdrew her hand and glanced at the man coldly. ¡°Especially not in strangers.¡± The man¡¯s smile remained as he held her waist tightly, with a teasing tone he said, ¡°This is already our second encounter. Am I still a stranger in your heart? But no matter, we will get to know each other very soon.¡± Indeed, with this identity, it was only his second meeting with her, but if he were to appear as the Ghost King, they were already too familiar with each other, having seen every inch almost to the point of the final step. However, he wasn¡¯t in any hurry for that last step. After all, this woman would marry him sooner or later¡­ Narrowing her eyes, Mu Ruyue asked, ¡°Who¡­ who are you really? Have we met before?¡± After she finished speaking, she clearly felt the hand holding her tighten. Then the man with the Silver Mask revealed a charming smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t we meet recently at the Alchemy Conference?¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m not talking about that time,¡± Mu Ruyue said flatly, sweeping him a glance. ¡°The first time we met, why did you help me? And Bai Ze¡¯s words also made me very confused. Who exactly are you?¡± In fact, not just Mu Ruyue, even Ye Wuchen didn¡¯t understand what the white-haired man was talking about. Only one thing was certain: someone wanted to destroy their relationship and harm them. wuxiaworld.site And that was something he would never allow! Ye Wuchen¡¯s expression gradually darkened, and a chilling aura filled his eyes. In that moment, he seemed like a Shura who had crawled out of hell, his presence terrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Watching Ye Wuchen at this moment, Mu Ruyue slightly furrowed her brows; that feeling of familiarity must have been her illusion, as she had never experienced this chilling aura before. So this man could not be the one she was familiar with¡­ After a long while, the intimidating aura slowly faded, and Ye Wuchen lowered his gaze to look at the girl in his arms, his arms tightening subconsciously: ¡°No matter what that man meant, I won¡¯t allow anyone to touch a hair on you! For your whole life, I will protect you from any harm.¡± Mu Ruyue curled her lips into a cold smile, ¡°Anyone wanting to hurt me will have to see if they have the ability. Besides, how long do you plan on holding me? Let me go right now!¡± This time, the man did not speak, and his hold on her did not loosen. As he gazed down at the girl¡¯s stunning face, he spoke softly, ¡°I no longer wish to hide behind the scenes.¡± Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Chapter 112 I Dont Like Hiding Behind Others Chapter 112: Chapter 112 I Don¡¯t Like Hiding Behind Others Since leaving Feng City, Ye Wuchen had not planned to appear before her under this identity; thus, he had been protecting her safety from behind the scenes. However, after what had just occurred, he realized that only by her side could he manage emergencies because if one day she truly disappeared before him, never to return, how immense would his despair and self-blame be? Therefore, he was unwilling to remain hidden behind the scenes¡­ Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart tightened slightly, and she raised her eyes to gaze at the man¡¯s silver mask: ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± The man¡¯s devilish smile brimmed with a gaze full of tenderness: ¡°Who I am, you will know in the future. For now, for your safety, I must still keep it from you.¡± It seemed that he needed to resolve some matters sooner so that he could be by her side¡­ Suddenly, Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes hardened, and he quickly moved aside with Mu Ruyue, avoiding a sudden sword light that struck where they had stood, creating a large gash in the ground. A figure clad in black flashed before their eyes, and upon seeing the black clothing, Mu Ruyue slightly narrowed her eyes, a trace of cold light flitting across them: ¡°Ling Ye, you¡¯re still here!¡± This was none other than Ling Ye, who had lost to Mu Ruyue at the Alchemy Conference. Ling Ye snorted coldly, a sneer curling at his lips: ¡°Miss Mu, to be honest, there aren¡¯t many I admire in my life, but you are one of them. Hence, if you would hand over the Phoenix Tripod to me, I would spare your life. Otherwise, even if I admire you, I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill you to take the Phoenix Tripod.¡± Mu Ruyue laughed coldly, her stunning face void of any warmth. ¡°If you have the ability, come and take it. Since you lost to me in elixirs, that proves your strength is not to be feared.¡± Ling Ye slightly narrowed his eyes and laughed coldly: ¡°Miss Mu, my aspirations do not lie in elixirs, so indeed, I am not as skilled as you. However, my cultivation talent far surpasses my elixir skills. If you would hand over the Phoenix Tripod to me, I will certainly spare your life. After all, something like the Phoenix Tripod should belong to those who can properly possess it. You lack the capabilities and will never keep it forever.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co The Phoenix Tripod was the most precious treasure of the Alchemy Conference. His master had once coveted stealing the Phoenix Tripod and was expelled from the conference. Now that the Phoenix Tripod was in the hands of a young girl, would his master not feel unbearably aggrieved? And if he could take the Phoenix Tripod and give it to his master, his master¡¯s elixir skills would surely advance further. ¡°Give it to me,¡± Ye Wuchen grasped her hand, saying softly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No need,¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head and looked up at Ling Ye, ¡°He is looking for me, so let me handle this battle. I don¡¯t like hiding behind others.¡± Ye Wuchen gazed at Mu Ruyue¡¯s determined face and burst into unexpected laughter: ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re not a woman who settles for being protected. I respect your decision. However, if you¡¯re in danger, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡± It was because of her uncommon character that he appreciated her so much, wasn¡¯t it? Mu Ruyue stepped away from Ye Wuchen¡¯s embrace, picked up Yan Jin who had been clinging to her, and threw him into Ye Wuchen¡¯s arms, but Ye Wuchen thoughtlessly dropped Yan Jin to the ground. He certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten that this little beast had been constantly clinging to his woman, so Ye Wuchen had no fondness for Yan Jin, and besides Mu Ruyue, he disliked anyone or any creature coming close to him. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Chapter 113 You Are Not My Opponent Chapter 113: Chapter 113 You Are Not My Opponent Yan Jin raised his aggrieved eyes, staring at Mu Ruyue¡¯s retreating figure, This woman just discarded him like that, throwing him at a man, didn¡¯t she know Yan Jin only loved beauties and not men? However¡­ Yan Jin turned his gaze to Ye Wuchen, his brow slightly furrowed, Why did this man bear the aura of the Ghost King Ye Wuchen? Spiritual Beasts had always been sensitive by nose; they could determine someone¡¯s identity just through their scent. Should he tell that girl about this? But this man had just said that not letting her know was for her safety, so perhaps it was better not to talk too much for the time being. ¡°Ling Ye, the Phoenix Tripod is in my hands. If you dare, come and take it,¡± Mu Ruyue lifted her cold face, looking indifferently at Ling Ye. Ling Ye revealed a sinister smile, a cold frost flashing through his eyes, ¡°Since you are so ignorant, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite! I must obtain the Phoenix Tripod.¡± Boom! A powerful aura suddenly erupted from Ling Ye¡¯s body, and he dashed fiercely toward Mu Ruyue, his killer intent flashing, his sword tracing an arc that instantly swept up the dust off the ground. Bang! Bang bang bang! The nearby vendors were caught in his sword wind and instantly overturned, the crowd, seeing the fight, no longer cared to watch and scrambled away in panic. Of course, there were also some who were not afraid of death, watching the situation from not too far away. wuxiaworld.site Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression unchanged, drew her sword to meet Ling Ye¡¯s attack; at the moment of collision with the sword wind, she felt a strong gust brutally surge into her internal organs, a trace of blood seeping from the corner of her mouth. Compared to Ling Ye, her strength was still lacking by more than a bit¡­ ¡°You are no match for me,¡± Ling Ye raised his head, looking down at Mu Ruyue from a high position. ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Ruyue coldly smiled. She opened her palm, and several porcelain bottles appeared in her hand, she pushed with her thumb, opening the bottles, each taking out a pill and swallowing it. ¡°Powerful Pill, Defense Enhancement Pill, Speed-up Pill, Strong Yuan Pill¡­¡± Ling Ye¡¯s face abruptly changed. How could he have forgotten that in battle one could use Elixirs to aid in combat, although normally digesting Elixirs into Elemental Power took time, this girl¡¯s Origin Transformation Rate was one hundred percent. That meant, the moment she swallowed these pills, she could transform their medicinal power for her use. Mu Ruyue swallowed various kinds of Elixirs, and then her entire body turned into a fierce arrow as she suddenly charged at Ling Ye, her sword exuding traces of red light that grew brighter and almost enveloped her entirely. Ling Ye¡¯s heart sharply chilled, not daring to underestimate Mu Ruyue¡¯s current state, hurriedly raised his sword to meet hers; at the moment of their swords clashing, both of them staggered back several steps. At this moment, Ling Ye felt a numbing pain in his wrists, a sickening sweetness surged to his throat but he swallowed it back down. He could not show weakness in front of his enemy no matter what. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Even if you took the pills, that¡¯s all you can do,¡± Ling Ye said coldly. Mu Ruyue did not speak because even though she took the pills, Ling Ye¡¯s strength was still greater than hers, which still caused some damage to her internal organs¡­ But¡­ Her eyes slightly narrowed, and with a flash of her body, she appeared again in front of Ling Ye, her sword swinging from the side, like a streak of red light. Ling Ye sidestepped to dodge, and then his sword, like a dragon, reached in front of Mu Ruyue. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Completely Scrapped Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Completely Scrapped Bang! Mu Ruyue raised her hand to block his weapon and fiercely kicked towards Ling Ye¡¯s lower region. Caught off guard by her using such a dirty trick, Ling Ye took a kick from her. That kick wasn¡¯t like the one she used against Feng Jingtian; she put all her strength into her foot, and then, a heart-wrenching scream could be heard echoing through the streets. Others who saw this scene unconsciously tightened their legs, their eyes wide with shock as they stared at the stunning girl, suddenly feeling a chill run through their hearts. Too ruthless, right? With that kick, this man was probably ruined for good; who didn¡¯t know that was the most vulnerable spot for a man? ¡°You little bitch!¡± Ling Ye trembled all over, glaring at Mu Ruyue with a fierce look, grinding his teeth as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! No, I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces!¡± Otherwise, how could he vent the raging fire in his heart? Ling Ye had a feeling that this woman¡¯s kick had rendered his thing useless for the future, meaning he would be cut off from having offspring. ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces, definitely tear you to pieces! Go to hell!¡± Ling Ye¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and with a gaze that looked like it could split, he bellowed loudly. At that moment, his whole body erupted with tremendous momentum, focusing his power on his sword, then he quickly flashed in front of Mu Ruyue. That sword carried an earth-shattering momentum; Mu Ruyue hurriedly held her sword across her chest, blocking Jingtian¡¯s powerful strike. ¡°Pu-ch!¡± wuxiaworld.site A spurt of fresh blood ejected; Mu Ruyue quickly stepped back, blood tracing her mouth¡¯s corner, yet her gaze was fearless, looking indifferently at Ling Ye in his frenzy. Ye Wuchen¡¯s figure flashed to Mu Ruyue¡¯s front, his eyes filled with distress: ¡°Why go to such lengths? Let me take care of this trash.¡± ¡°Move aside.¡± Mu Ruyue pushed Ye Wuchen away, rose from the ground, took out a bottle of Elixir and swallowed it down. Her originally pale face gradually regained its rosiness. ¡°I said it, I¡¯ll handle this battle myself. I absolutely won¡¯t fight battles I¡¯m not confident about, you just watch from the side. I¡¯m not someone who doesn¡¯t cherish life; on the contrary, I value my life more than anyone,¡± she said. Ye Wuchen gazed at the girl¡¯s resolute face, his eyes filled with tenderness beyond the distress. This was the woman he cherished: strong and not weak, and in fact, she didn¡¯t seem like a woman at all, but that was what made her all the more endearing. Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t look at Ye Wuchen again as she once more faced Ling Ye¡¯s attacks. Gradually, Ye Wuchen seemed to realize something, his eyes narrowing slightly: ¡°She deliberately angered that man so that he would burst out with greater strength, thereby consuming his Qi quickly. Once his Qi was depleted, he would become a lamb to the slaughter. Such a tactic is clearly¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Betting her life! She was right; Mu Ruyue knew the gap between herself and Ling Ye, so she wanted him to exhaust his Qi completely. And Ling Ye, in his rage, didn¡¯t notice this at all. ¡°Bitch, go to hell!¡± Ling Ye became completely deranged. If this little bitch has the guts to kick his most important part, then he must tear her to pieces! Sword winds, fierce as tigers, brutally slammed into Mu Ruyue. At that moment, Mu Ruyue felt as if something had fiercely struck her internal organs. She quickly took out an Elixir and swallowed it down. Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Ling Yes Master, Ye Wuchen Takes Action Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Ling Ye¡¯s Master, Ye Wuchen Takes Action The Elixir entered her and transformed into a medicinal power that swiftly healed the internal injuries within her organs and viscera. Without these Elixirs, Mu Ruyue would not have embarked on such a reckless endeavor. ¡°Roar!¡± Ling Ye let out a beast-like roar and rushed towards Mu Ruyue once again, this time gathering all his strength into his sword, determined to kill the young girl with a single strike. Boom! Powerful force permeated her body, throwing Mu Ruyue away heavily. This time, she took out a vial and poured it into her mouth, instantly recovering from her injuries. Heaven knows how much restraint Ye Wuchen had to exercise to not rush out and kill Ling Ye upon seeing this scene. Yet, he also understood that Mu Ruyue did not want his intervention, and he had to respect her choice. But seeing Mu Ruyue getting hurt, his heart bled, his usually handsome face under the mask turned steely blue, and his fists clenched tightly, not even noticing the blood seeping out from his palms. At that moment, he would rather have been the one injured than see her harmed. ¡°Bang!¡± Ling Ye knelt heavily on the ground, gasping for air, the pain from his lower body distorting his face grotesquely, trying to get up but his strength failed him, and he fell to the ground again. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Mu Ruyue stood up, walked emotionlessly towards Ling Ye, ¡°Since you¡¯re done, is it my turn now?¡± Slowly raising her hand, a loud bang followed, and a red flame leaped from her palm, striking Ling Ye hard in the chest. Ling Ye was thrown backward, falling to the ground. He lifted his head, his face twisted grotesquely as he looked at Mu Ruyue, ¡°Did you do it on purpose? Deliberately making me use up all my Qi?¡± Once a martial artist exhausts their Qi, they become an easy lamb to the slaughter. wuxiaworld.site To recover Qi, one could either meditate or take an Elixir. Unfortunately for Ling Ye, his Elixir Medicine Technique was inferior to Mu Ruyue¡¯s, unable to achieve instant recovery. He would need at least the time of one incense stick to recuperate his Elemental Power. During this time, Mu Ruyue had ample opportunity to act. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Didn¡¯t you say I was unworthy of becoming the master of the Phoenix Tripod? Didn¡¯t you say that the Phoenix Tripod should go to the one with the ability?¡± Mu Ruyue slightly curled her lips up, her smile carrying a chilling coldness, ¡°But I¡¯ve said it too, you¡¯re not capable of killing me.¡± She slowly lifted her sword, and just as she was about to stab Ling Ye, a thunderous roar came from behind, ¡°Stop! You brat, who allowed you to hurt my disciple!¡± Boom! That immense aura violently collided into Mu Ruyue, making her breath hitch. She couldn¡¯t move a step, when suddenly, an arm reached out from the side and pulled her into an embrace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Earlier, I respected your choice and let you fight him alone because you were confident you could handle him. But this person now is not someone you can deal with, so this time, let me take care of it for you.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart trembled slightly, yet she said nothing, aware of her own limitations. As Ye Wuchen had said, not interfering in her fight with Ling Ye had been because she was confident that man couldn¡¯t kill her. But the powerful individual now was clearly beyond her league, and naturally, she wouldn¡¯t foolishly collide with him. Yan Jin shrunk his body, his dark eyes brimming with grievance. He suddenly felt very insignificant¡­ Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Ye Wuchens Wrath, Torment Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Ye Wuchen¡¯s Wrath, Torment A figure in a gray robe streaked across the sky and landed in front of Mu Ruyue. The elder was cloaked entirely in his gray robe, with only his eyes gazing eerily at Mu Ruyue. He huffed coldly and charged toward her, but before he could reach Mu Ruyue, he saw the silver-masked man holding her slowly raise his palm¡­ Boom! A powerful surge of energy struck the elder, and his body flew out like a torn rag, crashing loudly against a roadside stall. ¡°Master!¡± Ling Ye¡¯s face dramatically changed, his eyes filled with shock. Just how formidable his master¡¯s strength was, he knew better than anyone else. However, now his master hadn¡¯t lasted even a single move against this man? Who on earth was this man? Ye Wuchen gave a sinister smile, his eyes carrying a chilling coldness. Without even glancing at the gray-robed elder, he walked toward the utterly dismayed Ling Ye. Ye Wuchen said nothing, but the intense and frightening aura he radiated already petrified Ling Ye, making him unable to move. What followed was a one-sided torment¡­ Under the fury of Ye Wuchen, all Ling Ye could do was endure the fierce pain. His punches, like a series of Mount Tais, nearly crushed Ling Ye¡¯s entire body. ¡°Stop!¡± The gray-robed elder got up and saw this scene, his expression immediately changing as he charged toward Ye Wuchen once more. This time, before he even got close to Ye Wuchen, he was blasted away by that formidable aura. Ye Wuchen waved his hand, and a fierce gust of wind harshly flung Ling Ye away. Ling Ye¡¯s body tumbled through the air several times before crashing to the ground, spitting out mouthfuls of blood, his face horrifyingly pale. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°You¡­¡± Ling Ye glared hatefully at Ye Wuchen, but before he could finish speaking, he saw the man whip out another gust of wind from his sleeve, instantly knocking out all of Ling Ye¡¯s teeth. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that this man had just injured his woman. The look in Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes grew even colder as he stepped toward Ling Ye, slowly raising his hand, and a purple sword appeared in his grasp out of thin air. Bang! With a forceful stomp on Ling Ye¡¯s chest, Ye Wuchen looked down at him from above, his devilish smile intensifying while emanating a fearsome aura akin to Shura¡¯s. ¡°You harm my woman a little, and I will have you repay tenfold! Which hand was it that injured her?¡± The man¡¯s aura was terrifying to the extreme, and Ling Ye¡¯s face repeatedly changed in fear, yelling loudly, ¡°Master, come save me!¡± Whoosh! With a swing of Ye Wuchen¡¯s Purple Sword, he sever Ling Ye¡¯s entire arm, blood splattering wildly. He quickly dodged to avoid the blood from staining his clothes. ¡°Aaaaahhhh!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The pain was so intense that Ling Ye screamed in agony, his willpower the only thing preventing him from fainting on the spot. ¡°No!¡± The gray-robed elder¡¯s eyes split with rage, filled with what seemed to be a bloodlust, ¡°A gentleman seeks vengeance, it is not too late even after ten years. I will come back one day to take revenge, Ye¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± Bang! The gray-robed elder threw a Smoke Bomb at Ye Wuchen, suddenly engulfing the area in smoke. By the time the smoke had cleared, the master and disciple had vanished from the street¡­ ¡°Yun Han!¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at the spot where the master and disciple had disappeared, his sinister voice tinged with a hint of chill, ¡°Inform the people of Ghost Hall that even if they must search every corner of the continent, they must find these two for me! They must not be allowed to live.¡± Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Master and Disciple Reunion Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Master and Disciple Reunion ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± A shadow fell behind Ye Wuchen, bowing respectfully; then quickly, that figure vanished, as if it had never been there¡­ ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve arrived?¡± Within the Alchemy Conference Hall, Wu Yu turned his head upon seeing Mu Ruyue walking in, his eyes immediately lighting up, and then he couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°You stir up such a big commotion just by attending one meeting, but as your master, I¡¯m proud of you.¡± That old Chairman had previously won against him by fluke, yet now his precious grandson had still lost to his disciple, hadn¡¯t he? Mu Ruyue stepped forward and glanced at Wu Yu, ¡°I¡¯ve been out for a while now, it¡¯s time for me to return to Feng City.¡± ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no hurry for that, disciple. Just now, the old Chairman suggested that you become an honorary Elder of the Alchemy Association, what do you think?¡± Elder Wu Yu said with a smile, rubbing his palms together. ¡°Not interested,¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s refusal was swift and to the point. ¡°Why?¡± Wu Yu was startled, not expecting her to reject the idea so directly, without even considering it. Mu Ruyue looked at him coolly and said, ¡°It¡¯s too tiring and thankless. Only idiots would do such a thing.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone else, aside from Wu Yu, was stunned. Did she mean to say that all the Elders of their Alchemy Association were idiots, taking on such grueling and thankless tasks? Which alchemy master in the world wouldn¡¯t want to join the Alchemy Association? Yet, to her, it seemed like something only an idiot would do. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Idiot!¡± Wu Yu glared at her, frustrated, ¡°Do you even know what an honorary Elder is? It means you don¡¯t have to do anything yet still enjoy all the privileges of an Alchemy Association Elder, and the Association just borrows your name for its promotion. You¡¯re rejecting such a good deal? Isn¡¯t that foolish?¡± This girl couldn¡¯t grasp the enjoyment of it; such a good opportunity and she calls it ¡®idiots¡¯ work¡¯? ¡°Is it that good?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, and she smiled, ¡°Then, I accept the position of honorary Elder.¡± After all, if she didn¡¯t have to do anything and could just enjoy the privileges, that was enough for her. ¡°Hehe,¡± the Chairman chuckled, a sly glint in his eye, ¡°Girl, all the Dan Pavilions in the world are under our Alchemy Association¡¯s power. So, if you need any medicinal ingredients, you can have the Dan Pavilion¡¯s people help you find them. However, I need to trouble you with one thing.¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± the Chairman said with a cunning smile, ¡°Although my grandson¡¯s talent is not bad, he¡¯s still lacking compared to you, girl. Therefore, I¡¯d like for my grandson to learn from you for a while, how do you feel about that?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hey, old man, you¡¯re not still eyeing my precious disciple, are you?¡± Wu Yu glared at the Chairman unhappily, clearly displeased. The Chairman¡¯s smile stiffened, and he shot Wu Yu a look, ¡°You¡¯ve already said your disciple is married, how could I still have designs on her? I genuinely want my grandson to learn from her for a while. I assure you there¡¯ll be no other intentions, although I really wished she could¡¯ve become my granddaughter-in-law, if only we had met her sooner.¡± At this thought, the Chairman shook his head in regret. He did truly want his grandson to learn from her; after all, he wasn¡¯t the sort to break up a pair of lovebirds. ps: Recommending a good story by a friend: Red Glutinous Rice¡¯s ¡°Special Agent Baby: Where¡¯s Dad¡± featuring an adorable baby and an exciting plot; girls, go check it out. Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Chapter 118: The Tragic Mu Family Sisters Chapter 118: Chapter 118: The Tragic Mu Family Sisters ¡°Girl, I have to return to Qingyun Sect this time. Elder Zhao will remain in Feng City. If you have any issues, you can go to him for help, but¡­¡± Wu Yu glanced at the Chairman and chuckled, ¡°With your status as a Recorded Elder of the Alchemy Conference, I doubt there¡¯s anyone who would dare to provoke you now.¡± In these Four Countries, the only thing that could rival the Alchemy Conference is the mysterious Saint Realm. And within the Saint Realm, the strongest family is the Xiao Family. It¡¯s been said that my apprentice seems to know the Young Madam of the Xiao Family. If she could befriend her, even in Central Province, where the strong are many, she could claim a place for herself. ¡­ In Feng City, nothing much had changed since Mu Ruyue left, but during this time, the two daughters of the Mu Family had indeed lived a life worse than death. Didn¡¯t Mu Tingting want to marry Ye Tianfeng? So, before leaving Feng City, Tian Yuan arranged for Mu Tingting to be given to Ye Tianfeng as a concubine. Although the Mu Family was very dissatisfied, how could they defy a command from Master Tianyuan? They originally thought that Mu Tingting becoming Tian Yuan¡¯s attendant was a way out for the Mu Family, but who could have expected such a turn of events? Yet, what they didn¡¯t know is that, before Tian Yuan left, he fed Mu Tingting an Elixir that destroyed her ability to bear children, which meant, essentially, her life was over. Within Prince Jing Mansion, she was merely a concubine of the Princely Heir. Originally, she could have elevated her status through her offspring, but this possibility was also nipped in the bud by Tian Yuan. Who asked the damned Mu Family to cause him such misery? Were it not for these bastards, how could he have possibly offended Master Wu Yu? Therefore, Tian Yuan vented his hatred on Mu Tingting. Compared to Mu Tingting, Mu Yixue¡¯s situation was clearly more tragic. Not long ago, for some unknown reason, she was affected by an aphrodisiac, and ended up forcing herself on a servant boy named Ming Xiang. Later, he began to cling to her, going to her room every night to take what he wanted. For some reason, Ming Xiang exuded a certain aura, and whenever she smelled it, she felt weak and could only be like a lamb led to the slaughter. wuxiaworld.site She had thought about sending someone to assassinate Ming Xiang, but every assassin she sent never returned, and she was left to entangle night after night with a servant of the lowest stature. Of course, what Mu Yixue didn¡¯t realize was that it was Ye Wuchen manipulating everything behind the scenes. Otherwise, why would Ming Xiang have just happened to go to her that day? That man had always been ruthless and merciless, with no hint of pity or tenderness. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve looked somewhat pale these past few days,¡± Mu Qing glanced at Mu Yixue and frowned slightly. He had been busy dealing with affairs and had neglected this daughter of his. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Yixue bit her lip, a pale face showing a trace of a smile, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. Do you have any news about that woman Mu Ruyue?¡± Those things, she couldn¡¯t possibly tell her father. With his temper, even if he doted on her, he would still marry her off to that servant boy. For someone as noble as she, how could that servant boy be worthy of her? ¡°Don¡¯t mention that woman!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face darkened, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Just consider that I never had such an ungrateful daughter. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for¡­¡± It was at this point that Mu Qing realized what he was about to reveal and hurriedly closed his mouth. That incident from the past must not be told to anyone, not even his own daughter. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Chapter 119: The Delightful Madam Sheng Yue (Part 1) Chapter 119: Chapter 119: The Delightful Madam Sheng Yue (Part 1) Saint Realm, Xiao Family. Upon hearing the report from the visitor, Madam Sheng Yue stood up excitedly, her voice trembling slightly, ¡°Are¡­ Are you telling the truth? Have you really found my daughter¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Her daughter, missing for many years, had finally been found¡­ ¡°Husband, did you hear that? He said they¡¯ve found our daughter, my poor child.¡± Madam Sheng Yue clutched the man¡¯s sleeve beside her, her tears falling with excitement. Standing next to Madam Sheng Yue was a handsome man, whose distinguished features also bore an unmistakable excitement. He extended his arms to embrace the woman beside him, and said softly, ¡°I heard it, Yu¡¯er. Let¡¯s first listen to what Xiao Lin has to say. Xiao Lin, tell us the news you¡¯ve gathered.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master, Young Madam,¡± the middle-aged man named Xiao Lin bowed respectfully with clasped hands and said aloud, ¡°Over these years, we thought the young lady was within the Saint Realm, so we¡¯ve been searching for her here, but as far as I know, back then, the people from the Nangong Family intended to kill the young lady to take revenge on the Young Master and Young Madam. However, a servant took pity and secretly sent the young lady to a family in the Mortal World to raise, instructing them to only declare that the young lady was their own biological daughter. Coincidentally, the lady of that household had a stillbirth, so they used the young lady as a substitute, and the servant claimed upon returning that he had killed her. We have now got a lead, although it¡¯s not yet confirmed¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Madam Sheng Yue nestled in the arms of the Young Master of Xiao Family, her delicate body shaking with emotion, ¡°I¡¯ve always said, our daughter was merely missing, not dead. I know my daughter; even though she¡¯s not by my side, the blood ties will not be cut. She must be alive somewhere.¡± Fifteen years ago, the young lady of the Nangong Family fell in love with Xiao Tianyu, the Young Master of Xiao Family, but at that time, Xiao Tianyu already had a beloved wife and a son, and their relationship was filled with deep affection. The young lady of the Nangong Family was willing to forsake her dignity to serve as a concubine, but Xiao Tianyu made it clear to her that he would only have one wife in his life. A lifetime, a couple, just the two of them. Fueled with hatred after love, the young lady of the Nangong Family, after learning of Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s second pregnancy and the birth of a daughter, sent someone to stealthily enter the Xiao Family and take away the baby girl. She even claimed that the infant had died by her hands. In his rage, Xiao Tianyu alone, with sword in hand, challenged the Nangong Family, destroying their lifeblood and foundations. If it hadn¡¯t been for the intervention of the elders of the Xiao Family, the Nangong Family might have been completely destroyed by him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But no matter what others said, Madam Sheng Yue always believed her daughter was alive and had people search for her in every corner of the Saint Realm. Unfortunately, there had been no news for fifteen years. Little did they know that their daughter was no longer in the Saint Realm but had been secretly sent to the Mortal World. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Our daughter will surely return, and perhaps she has already grown into a peerless beauty,¡± Xiao Tianyu comforted Madam Sheng Yue with a smile, but inside his heart was still tumultuous, ¡°Xiao Lin, go and verify the authenticity of this information immediately. By all means, I must see my precious daughter.¡± Both Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tianyu were very eager to see their daughter. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Chapter 120: The Delightful Madam Sheng Yue (Part 2) Chapter 120: Chapter 120: The Delightful Madam Sheng Yue (Part 2) ¡°Husband,¡± Madam Sheng Yue clutched Xiao Tianyu¡¯s sleeve tightly, her eyes brimming with glistening tears, ¡°do you think our daughter will resent us? It¡¯s been fifteen years. We have no clue what kind of life she has lived. She might have had a tough time. Not having her by our side for these fifteen years, will she refuse to recognize me? Of course, if it weren¡¯t for us, she wouldn¡¯t have been stolen by the Nangong Family¡­¡± ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Xiao Tianyu gently patted her back, speaking tenderly, ¡°Our daughter will definitely not blame us. The tears you¡¯ve shed for her over the years¡­ she will surely be willing to reunite with you. Moreover, the promise I made when I married you was that in this life, I would have only one woman, you. So, regardless of how much pressure those old immortals in the family put on us, I never abandoned my promise to you. But before we find our daughter, let my father take good care of those old immortals. I don¡¯t want our daughter to suffer any indignities when she returns home.¡± ¡°Husband¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart was filled with emotion. If they could find their daughter, her life would be complete, with no more regrets. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, husband. I¡¯m not the same person I was when I first married you. Now, I have the recognition of the Holy Spirit Spring in the Saint Realm and have been titled Madam Sheng Yue. The Xiao Family has become the most powerful family in the Saint Realm because of this. That¡¯s why those old immortals no longer think of continuing to compel you to take concubines. In the future, if anyone dares to bully our daughter, they are disrespecting me as Madam Sheng Yue. But¡­¡± Speaking up to this point, Madam Sheng Yue paused slightly, and playfully tapped Xiao Tianyu¡¯s chest, laughing as she said, ¡°You really should talk to your father about it. Those old immortals have been too lawless, hiding behind their seniority. Don¡¯t forget who¡¯s in charge of this house. I still remember their coercive demeanor when they forced you to take concubines, which disgusts me to this day.¡± Moreover, if not for the meddling of these old immortals, fifteen years ago, my husband would have wiped out the detestable Nangong Family. What peace and tranquility for the Saint Realm¨Charming her daughter the slightest bit, exterminating them would still be letting them off too easily. In her opinion, those people deserved to live a fate worse than death. ¡°Yu¡¯er, why bother with those old immortals? I¡¯m not their son. Didn¡¯t my parents always stand on our side?¡± Xiao Tianyu held Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s hand, and with a smile, caressed her face, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to see my father now. I¡¯ll make sure he properly manages the family, not allowing those old immortals too much power, lest they forget their place. If they truly dare to trouble our daughter¡­¡± A trace of cold murderous intent flickered in Xiao Tianyu¡¯s eyes: ¡°I won¡¯t mind helping my father to clean up the family. After all, no one in this world is allowed to bully our precious child.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ve been outside for some time and haven¡¯t seen father for a while. I¡¯ll go with you to see father now. Oh, husband, these days while I was outside, I took in a goddaughter. Seeing her reminds me of our poor dear daughter, so I felt quite a connection with her. Moreover, she even saved Qingqing¡­¡± Then, Madam Sheng Yue began to relay all the recent happenings to Xiao Tianyu. Perhaps because there was news about their daughter, Madam Sheng Yue was no longer plagued with her initial worries. Her entire person radiated a vigorous and vibrant energy, which caused Xiao Tianyu to curl his lips spontaneously. He hoped this news wouldn¡¯t end up being a false cause for joy; the family wouldn¡¯t survive such turmoil again¡­ wuxiaworld.site Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Return to Feng City, The Summoning of His Majesty Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Return to Feng City, The Summoning of His Majesty The Mu Residence was silent, and it seemed slightly different from a few months ago. As Mu Ruyue stepped in, she almost bumped straight into Li Lu, who was coming out. When he looked up, his eyes brightened at the sight of the girl standing before him, ¡°My lady, you¡¯ve returned? Just now, the Emperor sent someone with a decree asking for your presence at the palace, and he has already summoned the Ghost King as well.¡± To the palace? Mu Ruyue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and she nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± For some reason, she felt a vague unease in her heart. Could something go wrong during this visit to the palace? ¡°Right, Li Lu, if I do not return after a long while, go to the Qingyun Sect¡¯s station here and find an old man named Elder Zhao. Ask him to go to the Imperial Palace to find me.¡± Having said this, she no longer lingered and turned to walk out the door. Li Lu startled for a moment, watching Mu Ruyue with surprise. Could it be that the lady had connections with the people from Qingyun Sect? No wonder she had so many Bone Marrow Cleansing Pills. The Imperial Palace appeared resplendent and luxurious from the outside, but how many knew of the bloody storms hidden behind its small gates? How many women¡¯s youth had been buried there? A path through the palace gates is as deep as the sea; from then on, freedom belongs to passersby. Mu Ruyue thought of the elegant and charming Consort Ya, sighing softly. She was one of the pitiful women whose steps were halted by a mere palace gate. And yet, it was so lamentable. Just as Mu Ruyue stepped through the palace gate, countless brocade-clad guards sprang out with swords in hand, pointing at her body, surrounding her in the middle. wuxiaworld.site Looking at these people, Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. She had a hunch that the old Emperor summoning her did not bode well. If it weren¡¯t for Wuchen being here, she would not have walked into the tiger¡¯s den. ¡°Is this the Emperor¡¯s way of receiving guests?¡± Mu Ruyue slowly lifted her head, her cold gaze piercing through the crowd and landing on the golden yellow robe above, her mocking smile growing deeper. ¡°I have no choice either, this is an order from above,¡± Emperor Zi Yue scoffed coldly, his aged face harsh and stern as he coldly said, ¡°Miss Mu, I hope you cooperate with us. Those above knew you would not easily accept my gracious invitation, so they asked me to use this method to bring you here.¡± His words carried the chilling firmness of an order, and the majesty of the Emperor was undoubtably spreading in this moment. Suddenly, Mu Ruyue smiled, her beautiful face radiant, yet her eyes were filled with an icy coldness, ¡°Where is Wuchen!¡± No sooner had her words fallen than an excited voice came from behind Emperor Zi Yue, ¡°My lady.¡± Then, a figure in purple clothes cut through the sky and swiftly landed in front of Mu Ruyue. As she gazed upon the handsome face she hadn¡¯t seen in ages, her heart trembled slightly. Heaven knows how much she had missed this man while he was away, to the point where his clean voice waking her up had become a habit. Sometimes, habit is terrifying. Once you grow accustomed to someone, it becomes all the harder to lose them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You should not have come here.¡± In a daze, Mu Ruyue seemed to hear a murmuring voice, wicked yet carrying a sense of helplessness, but as she tried to listen more intently, it faded away. As if it were nothing more than an illusion¡­ ¡°My lady,¡± Ye Wuchen gripped her hand tightly and shielded her behind him with a swift move, his innocent eyes glaring fiercely at those surrounding them, childishly saying, ¡°None of you may bully my lady.¡± His gaze was as fierce as that of a wolf or a tiger, filled with vigilance, as if fearing these people might harm the young girl behind him. Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Chapter 122: As a Man, You Should Protect Your Woman Chapter 122: Chapter 122: As a Man, You Should Protect Your Woman ¡°You fool, how can you protect her?¡± Emperor Zi Yue glanced coldly at Ye Wuchen, unable to deny his jealousy of him, all because of his perfect father and mother. He envied his own father and also desired his mother; however, their deep love for each other left no room for him. If not, he would not have exposed the affairs of Prince Nan¡¯an and the Princess Consort to those people, bringing disaster to the Prince Nan¡¯an Mansion and turning Ye Wuchen into a fool. ¡°As a man, you should protect your woman, regardless of whether you have the ability to do so or not!¡± The voice of the young man was so clean and clear, even cleaner than glass, and as a gentle breeze passed, his slender figure appeared surprisingly dependable. ¡°Someone, kill the Ghost King, take Mu Ruyue away!¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s eyes darkened with murderous intent, remembering the command he had been given to capture this woman and bring her to that man¡¯s side. However, Emperor Zi Yue did not understand why that man had taken an interest in this woman, but he knew that with that person¡¯s formidable strength, even as the Emperor of Purple Moon Country, he could not defy him. Simply put, if he wanted to destroy Purple Moon Country, it would be effortless¡­ ¡°Wait.¡± Suddenly, a sharp cry came from behind. Dressed in the attire of a noble concubine, Ji Ru Ya approached with her maids, elegant and enticing like a rose about to bloom. ¡°Your Majesty, this Miss Mu has greatly pleased your humble concubine. May I know if Your Majesty might¡­¡± ¡°My consort, you should not concern yourself with this matter, please step down,¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s expression softened upon seeing Ji Ru Ya, but his brow furrowed at her words. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co He truly loved Consort Ya, but he loved his own life more. The command from that man was absolutely indomitable. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Ji Ru Ya bit her lip, walked up to Emperor Zi Yue, and slowly knelt before him: ¡°Your Majesty, your humble concubine has been feeling very stifled recently, so I was hoping Miss Mu could keep me company. May I ask if Your Majesty could grant me this small wish?¡± After speaking, she looked up at Emperor Zi Yue with her beautiful eyes, filled with a captivating charm. If it were any other time, Emperor Zi Yue might already have fallen at her feet. However, this time, Emperor Zi Yue made no move. ¡°Take Consort Ya back!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His cold voice held no trace of emotion, causing Ji Ru Ya¡¯s heart to tremble slightly. She slowly closed her eyes, and upon reopening them, she suddenly pushed away the people who had come to take her. ¡°Miss Mu, Ghost King, run quickly!¡± No one expected Ji Ru Ya to act this way, and everybody was stunned. Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s expression gradually darkened, his voice full of pain and anger, ¡°My consort, are you betraying me?¡± ¡°Betrayal?¡± Ji Ru Ya began to laugh, her laughter mad, filled with a sorrowful air, ¡°I have never loved you, how can there be betrayal? Your Majesty, as the ruler of a nation, you¡¯re usually incompetent and immoral, but now you want to hand over Miss Mu just because that power is interested in her Talent! Once she falls into their hands, she will be controlled for life, serving them endlessly. Did not the mother of the Ghost King suffer a tragic fate for betraying that power? Miss Mu, no matter what, is still your subject, yet you treat her this way?¡± Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Chapter 123 The Evil Holy Maiden Sect Chapter 123: Chapter 123 The Evil Holy Maiden Sect The breeze stirred, and three thousand strands of black hair were disheveled in the wind. Consort Ya no longer possessed that graceful demeanor, with sarcasm evident at the corner of her lips, plainly displayed for all to see. Emperor Zi Yue clenched his fists tightly, a furious expression on his aged face. He lifted his hand and viciously slapped Ji Ru Ya across the face, the sound of the slap ringing out clear and crisp. Ji Ru Ya¡¯s face twisted to one side, strands of her hair falling down and sticking to her cheek. A trickle of blood seeped from the corner of her mouth, yet the contempt on her face did not fade. ¡°Did I say something wrong? I heard your entire conversation, and she even promised to help make Purple Moon Country the most powerful nation. You¡¯re willing to disregard your own people for personal gain.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face turned a livid shade of blue, his teeth grinding loudly, ¡°What have I done wrong? She helps Purple Moon Country become the strongest nation, and I am considering the welfare of the people. Besides, that power is interested in her Talent; it¡¯s her good fortune. I am helping her, and instead of being grateful, she dares to accuse me of wrongdoing!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ji Ru Ya laughed manically, her lips curling into a mocking sneer, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why didn¡¯t you just have a proper conversation with her, and ask Miss Mu for her wishes? Instead, you resorted to force right from the start. Because you know that no woman would be willing to join upon hearing that power¡¯s name.¡± At this point, Ji Ru Ya paused before continuing, ¡°The Holy Maiden Sect. Only women are allowed to join this power, and it requires virgins untouched by men. Every woman who enters must have considerable Talent and undergo a month-long medicinal bath to be used by the Sect Leader, subsequently becoming part of Dual Cultivation with him. All the women of the Holy Maiden Sect are merely playthings for the Sect Leader. The Ghost King¡¯s mother was once captured by the Holy Maiden Sect but she escaped before the call of the Sect Leader, later you learned of this incident and informed the Holy Maiden Sect, which is why the family of Prince Nan¡¯an met with such a tragic fate.¡± The clarity of Ji Ru Ya¡¯s words was as if she had witnessed everything firsthand. Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s complexion shifted subtly. How could this woman know so much? Even those closest to him were not privy to this information. Could it be that he had inadvertently spoken of it in her presence? To the outside world, the Holy Maiden Sect was an evil Sect. If it became known that he had dealings with the Holy Maiden Sect, and furthermore that he was willing to force women to join, then he would surely lose the people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Nonsense! My beloved concubine, it seems I have indulged you far too much, allowing you to become so lawless! Guards, seize Consort Ya for me!¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face darkened as he urgently gave the command. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0 Ji Ru Ya let out a cold laugh, resigned to her fate as she watched the advancing men. Without Mu Ruyue, could she ever hope to soar through the heavens with her cousin again? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In that case, she¡¯d be better off dead. ¡°Yaya.¡± Just as Ji Ru Ya was bracing for death, an arm reached from the side and pulled her into an embrace, then a deep voice rang in her ear. Ji Ru Ya¡¯s body trembled slightly as she looked up at the handsome man embracing her, with tears glistening in her eyes: ¡°Cousin, you shouldn¡¯t have come out.¡± ¡°Yaya, no more words. If you die, what meaning would my life have? If not for you, I would have left this Imperial Palace long ago. Yaya, if in life we cannot be together, then in death, let us be a pair of inseparable lovers.¡± Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Chapter 124 The Ghost King is the Deepest Hidden One Chapter 124: Chapter 124 The Ghost King is the Deepest Hidden One ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya looked at the man in front of her, his face brimming with deep affection, and a profound fondness welled up in her eyes. If she could die together with her cousin, she would be utterly content with her life. However, their seemingly private conversation and affectionate gazes deeply infuriated Emperor Zi Yue. Flames of anger flickered in his eyes as he roared furiously, ¡°Wretched woman, so you have betrayed me all along! Guards, seize this adulterous pair for me!¡± After all, no man could take being cuckolded lying down. Emperor Zi Yue had never expected that Consort Ya, whom he had always doted on, actually had a past with her personal guard and had developed feelings for him. His woman, even in death, could only be buried with him; he would not allow anyone to make a cuckold out of him. Ji Ru Ya slowly closed her eyes, waiting for death to come. But the anticipated pain did not arrive for a long time. She slightly opened her beautiful eyes, and in that moment, a vision of snow-white robes caught her sight. Mu Ruyue drew her sword and blocked the guard¡¯s attack, and without turning back, she spoke to Ji Ru Ya, ¡°Miss Ji, you and your cousin leave this place first. I can handle it alone.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya¡¯s face showed hesitation. ¡°Go now!¡± Mu Ruyue said in a cold voice without turning her head, ¡°I¡¯ll be distracted with you here. Also, take Wuchen with you. Rest assured, they can¡¯t harm me.¡± ¡°Mu¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya wanted to say more, but she was scooped up around the waist by her cousin, silencing all her words in her throat. ¡°Yaya, Miss Mu is right. We would only distract her by staying. We should leave first. She won¡¯t be in any danger,¡± her cousin assured her. Ji Ru Ya¡¯s face was shrouded with a layer of worry. After a long silence, she finally turned her head to Ye Wuchen, ¡°Ghost King, please leave with us.¡± wuxiaworld.site Ye Wuchen didn¡¯t speak, merely looking straight at Mu Ruyue. His usually clear and pure eyes were now as deep as the night, impenetrable, leaving one unable to discern his thoughts. Upon seeing Ye Wuchen like this, Ji Ru Ya was slightly startled. Although she did not know the Ghost King well, they had met a few times. This man had always appeared foolishly devoted, immature in mind, but how did he look like that now? Moreover, if she was not mistaken, there was¡­ a killing intent coming from the Ghost King? ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go,¡± Ji Ru Ya held the man¡¯s hand tightly, a faint light shimmering in her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place and get help. I remember the son of the Guardian General Mansion has a good relationship with Miss Mu and has called upon many strong allies for her. Only if we leave now can we help her, as for the Ghost King¡­¡± Ji Ru Ya gazed deeply at Ye Wuchen. In this moment, she realized this man was shrouded in mysteries. ¡°He will be fine as well.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was her intuition. The Ghost King¡¯s facade had fooled too many; perhaps he was the deepest hidden among the royal family¡­ ¡°Guards, stop them!¡± Emperor Zi Yue also saw Ji Ru Ya attempting to escape and urgently commanded aloud. But before those men could even reach Ji Ru Ya, flashes of sword light streaked by, and those people¡¯s heads were swiftly severed from their bodies. ¡°Yan Jin.¡± Following Mu Ruyue¡¯s shout, a small black beast dashed into the castle from outside the walls. Under the gaze of everyone, the beast¡¯s body was shrouded in a layer of black wind that stretched and grew larger. Moments later, when the black wind dispersed, a man dressed in black stood in the void¡­ Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Powerful Figures of the Holy Maiden Sect Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Powerful Figures of the Holy Maiden Sect The man¡¯s face was as sharply defined as if chiseled by a blade, his feet planted firmly in midair, his brows lifted with a domineering aura, exuding the demeanor of one who reigns supreme. Compared to Emperor Zi Yue, this man seemed even more like a sovereign, his ink-black hair billowing in the breeze, making his entire presence wild and despotic. ¡°Yan Jin, if anyone dares to stop our departure, show no mercy and kill!¡± the young girl¡¯s lips parted slightly, her complexion ice-cold and stern, with an aura of murderous intent spreading around her, causing her white garments to flutter gently. ¡°A bunch of ants, not even enough to get stuck between my teeth,¡± he scoffed. Yan Jin stretched his leg muscles and raised his eyebrows arrogantly, and with a booming sound, his powerful aura radiated out, causing the nearest guards to collapse to the ground, unable to move. Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s face changed drastically, and he hastily called out, ¡°Double Saint Venerable, please lend me your strength.¡± Suddenly, from deep within the palace, two powerful presences overwhelmed everything, causing those of weaker strength to clutch their heads and wail in agony. ¡°Fake Innates, they are actually Fake Innates, and there are two of them!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s complexion darkened, showing unprecedented gravity. If there was just one, he could have dealt with it, but with two appearing together, he feared there would be some difficulties. ¡°Fake Innate? A warrior between a Ninth-level Martial Artist and an Innate?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression also became solemn. A Fake Innate represented the strongest force below an Innate, and with her current strength, she couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from them. While she was contemplating, two middle-aged beauties dressed in white appeared before her. The two beauties looked as if they were carved from the same mold, strikingly similar in appearance, even their expressions were identical, filled with arrogance and contempt. The only difference was that one had black hair, and the other white. ¡°Not only a genius but also a beauty, no wonder the Sect Leader took a fancy to her,¡± the black-haired beauty sneered at Mu Ruyue, her eyes filled with haughtiness. ¡°Let me advise you, surrender and serve our Sect Leader, otherwise your fate will be no different from that woman¡¯s more than ten years ago.¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°That woman, are you referring to Wuchen¡¯s mother?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyes to look at the black-haired beauty, her face veiled with a layer of frost. ¡°Wuchen¡¯s vengeance, I will avenge for him; the pain inflicted by the Holy Maiden Sect, I will seek retribution little by little. One day, those involved in the events of the past will pay the price.¡± She didn¡¯t possess that strength now, but Mu Ruyue believed that one day she would grow strong enough to do so, to take revenge for him. Ye Wuchen gazed at Mu Ruyue with deep affection, for she was the woman of his life, whom he would protect for eternity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hahaha! You think you can?¡± The black-haired beauty burst into loud laughter as if she¡¯d heard a hilarious joke. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Sect Leader¡¯s interest in your abilities, you¡¯d already be a corpse. Once you become the Sect Leader¡¯s person, will you still harbour such thoughts? Even if you do, you won¡¯t be able to do anything to him with his strength! Let me teach you a little lesson right now!¡± In an instant, the black-haired beauty charged at Mu Ruyue. ¡°Girl, be careful!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s face turned pale, and he flashed to rescue Mu Ruyue, but at that moment, the motionless white-haired beauty finally made her move. A fierce palm wind surged towards him, and Yan Jin swiftly dodged, engaging in combat with the white-haired beauty before him. His expression grew increasingly anxious. If he still possessed the strength he had before the Seal, he could have annihilated these people with a single move. Sadly, he was no longer who he used to be, nor did he retain that formidable power. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Is He Not a Fool? Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Is He Not a Fool? The dark-haired beautiful woman¡¯s claws were like eagle talons as she fiercely grabbed towards Mu Ruyue¡¯s shoulders, her nails smeared with a green liquid that chills one to the bone as if it were poison. ¡°You disrespectful girl, since you refused the toast only to drink the punishment wine, how noble is our Sect Leader? His favor is your good fortune. Since you are so ungrateful, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± A malicious glint flashed through her beautiful eyes as the dark-haired woman swiftly approached Mu Ruyue, but just then, an arm from beside swept in, pulling Mu Ruyue into an embrace. A murderous aura radiated from the man¡¯s body, accompanied by a powerful momentum that burst forth, and with a loud bang, the body of the dark-haired woman fell heavily to the ground like a capsized flat boat. A mouthful of fresh blood spurted out, and the dark-haired woman stared in astonishment at the man who had pulled Mu Ruyue into his arms, her face a picture of shock. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re supposed to be a fool, aren¡¯t you?¡± Not just the dark-haired woman, everyone present was stunned. The man held Mu Ruyue tightly in his arms, his gaze tenderly fixated on her breathtakingly beautiful face, his voice sweet and alluring, with a hint of indolence shimmering through his charm. ¡°My lady, let your husband handle this from here.¡± Mu Ruyue was shocked, staring bewildered at the face before her. It was still that familiar face, yet the expression was entirely foreign¡­ ¡°Wuchen, you¡­ aren¡¯t foolish?¡± That naive and simple Wuchen, was it all just a facade? Now, where in his eyes could one see that innocence? Now they only emitted a sinister and intense aura. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co ¡°Because of the Holy Maiden Sect, I had no choice but to disguise myself.¡± Yes, it was because of the Holy Maiden Sect, not the so-called Royal Family. Merely a Royal Family alone wasn¡¯t worth his hiding for many years, and what truly made him cautious over these years was this Holy Maiden Sect. Even now, he was not fully confident he could overthrow the Holy Maiden Sect. But at this moment, for her, sacrificing all his disguises, what did it matter? If he were to neglect her for the sake of maintaining his disguise, he would probably never forgive himself in this lifetime. ¡°You¡¯ve been deceiving everyone all this time!¡± Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared malevolently at Ye Wuchen, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been completely fooled by you!¡± Who would have thought that the magnificent Ghost King wasn¡¯t really a fool with the intellect of a six-year-old child? He also possessed the strength to defeat a Fake Innate in seconds. Laughably, they had always thought he understood nothing. Ye Wuchen slightly raised his handsome face, a charmingly sinister smile playing upon his features, resembling the beautiful yet mysterious and perilous Mandala Flower. The dark-haired woman¡¯s body trembled, and she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Ye Wuchen, if we had known you weren¡¯t a fool, our Holy Maiden Sect would have killed you a long time ago!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you did not eradicate the roots, leaving me, this scourge, alive.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡­¡± The dark-haired woman looked at Ye Wuchen walking towards her, truly frightened now, a wave of terror enveloping her heart, making her tremble even more violently, ¡°Ye Wuchen, even though you are now powerful, our Holy Maiden Sect is not to be trifled with. With your current strength, can you really oppose the Holy Maiden Sect?¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s brow lifted, his eyes cold and sinister, ¡°So what?¡± Indeed, so what? He had intended to continue hiding until he had enough power to overthrow the Holy Maiden Sect, yet now, he had no choice but to reveal himself. All because he had someone he wanted to protect. For her, even if it meant abandoning his long-held plans, he had no regrets. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Chapter 127: The Death of a Holy Maiden Sect Strongman Chapter 127: Chapter 127: The Death of a Holy Maiden Sect Strongman ¡°Sister,¡± the silver-haired beauty was alarmed, wanting to go down and assist her sister, but her steps were hindered by Yan Jin. As her anxiety grew, with a bang, she struck out at Yan Jin with her palm. But with Yan Jin¡¯s strength, how could he give her an opening? It was initially the silver-haired beauty who prevented Yan Jin from rescuing Mu Ruyue, but now their roles were reversed. In the dusky evening sun, Ye Wuchen looked coldly at the black-haired beauty whose face showed fear, swiftly drawing a purple longsword with a whoosh. The moment the Purple Sword was seen, Mu Ruyue¡¯s body behind him trembled slightly. ¡°Silver Mask!¡± That man with the silver mask was Ye Wuchen! No wonder she felt a sense of familiarity, yet it was laughable that she never knew Ye Wuchen had always been by her side. In this moment, Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart was filled with turmoil, uncertain of how to regard Ye Wuchen. Was he that clean-cut youth who addressed her as ¡°sister¡± upon their meeting, or the powerful and enchanting Silver Mask? Which one was the real him¡­ ¡°You¡­ you stop!¡± Seeing Ye Wuchen approach her, the black-haired beauty truly felt afraid. She took several steps back, her face filled with terror as she said, ¡°If you let me go, I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone about today¡¯s event. You can continue playing the fool; absolutely no one will suspect you. Otherwise, if news of your act spreads, the Sect Leader won¡¯t let you off.¡± Ye Wuchen slightly lifted his brows, a mischievous smile curling on his godly, handsome face. His purple clothes fluttered without wind, and a strong hostility surrounded the man. Seeing this man, as formidable as Shura, the black-haired beauty trembled even more violently. Before she could beg for mercy, a flash of purple light swept past, and a gush of blood spurted from her throat. Even in death, she had never thought she would die at the hands of a man not yet twenty¡­ wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°No!¡± The silver-haired beauty¡¯s eyes reddened upon seeing her sister¡¯s death, and she let out a heart-wrenching cry, her attacks becoming more and more chaotic. Thwack! Yan Jin struck her chest with his palm, and the silver-haired beauty¡¯s body flew out like an arrow leaving the bow, crashing heavily into the crowd. Blood gushed from her mouth, quickly staining her white hair red. Her gaze remained fixed on the black-haired beauty, filled with boundless sorrow. If it weren¡¯t for her former greed for power, they wouldn¡¯t have been swayed to join the Sect with the Holy Maiden Sect¡¯s deceit. In the end within the Holy Maiden Sect, they were nothing more than the Sect Leader¡¯s toys. Thinking of that man, the silver-haired beauty smiled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was so powerful and impressive, she too had fallen in love with him. Yet he was merciless and callous, capable of loving no one, his heart only harboring interest in benefits. If it were a virgin genius, he would spare no effort to snatch her back to the Holy Maiden Sect, bathe in medicinal baths, and after a month be consumed by him to enhance his strength, but with each woman, he would only indulge once, never longing for a second time. In this life, the one she most wronged was her sister, for it was her reluctance to leave the Sect Leader that led to such a tragic price for her sister. Indeed, when one commits too many misdeeds, even Heaven can¡¯t stand by and watch. ¡°Hahaha,¡± the silver-haired beauty laughed crazily, tears streaming down her cheeks as she laughed, ¡°Ghost King, I advise you, don¡¯t make an enemy of the Holy Maiden Sect. There are many secrets within the Holy Maiden Sect. However, I still want to give you a piece of advice; your fiancee has a somewhat special constitution. The Sect Leader will not give up until he has her, but all he wants is her virginity, and if she¡¯s no longer a virgin, she¡¯s useless to him.¡± Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Chapter 128: The Regretful Emperor Zi Yue Chapter 128: Chapter 128: The Regretful Emperor Zi Yue After uttering those words, the beautiful woman with white hair spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, her gaze gradually becoming vacant. If there was an afterlife, she resolved not to crave power nor to fall in love with a man she shouldn¡¯t, instead living a peaceful life solely with her sister¡­ Slowly closing her eyes, a smile of relief curled the corners of her lips. From now on, she would no longer need to work for him, nor would she have to watch him bed virgin after virgin, nor would she suffer such agony¡­ Emperor Zi Yue, witnessing the fall of these two Holy Maiden Sect powerhouses, was instantly petrified. Suddenly, he caught the gaze of Ye Wuchen, which sent a shiver through his spine, and he was overcome with terror. ¡°What do you intend to do? I am the Emperor of Purple Moon Country, do you dare to commit such an act of insubordination?¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head helplessly, not understanding how the Emperor managed to end up in this situation. Ye Wuchen dared to kill members of the Holy Maiden Sect, so why should he fear this insignificant Emperor? ¡°Emperor, I hear you¡¯ve detained someone from Qingyun Sect?¡± Just when everyone thought the matter could be settled, an angry voice came from outside the palace gates. As people turned to look, they saw Elder Zhao from Qingyun Sect charging inside. Emperor Zi Yue recognized the people from Qingyun Sect and was momentarily stunned: ¡°Old Sir Zhao, I have not detained anyone from your Qingyun Sect, do you know where they might be now?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Zhao snorted coldly, his gaze shifting and falling upon Mu Ruyue. Seeing she was unharmed, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief and chuckled, ¡°Miss Mu, it¡¯s truly good to see you¡¯re safe. Just now, your house¡¯s Li Lu came to find me, saying there might have been an issue with you; it scared me to death. If something had happened to you, how would I explain to Master Wu Yu? That old fellow is extremely protective by nature, what if he learned his prized disciple was in danger? He would surely obliterate Purple Moon Country in retaliation, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± At this, Elder Zhao became somewhat indignant. How audacious was the Emperor of Purple Moon Country, daring to bully Master Wu Yu¡¯s treasured disciple! Everyone knows that the old man only has this one beloved disciple. He holds her as if she were in his mouth, afraid she¡¯ll melt, cradles her in his palm, afraid she¡¯ll fall. If he learns she has been mistreated, wouldn¡¯t the consequences be dire? A small Purple Moon Country, how could it withstand the wrath of that old fellow? Perhaps in a fit of rage, he would destroy the entire nation, and with Master Wu Yu¡¯s temperament, this was not beyond the realms of possibility. Elder Zhao revealed everything with his speech, causing Emperor Zi Yue¡¯s complexion to go pale and his steps to falter, nearly collapsing to the ground. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Old¡­ Old Sir Zhao, you¡¯re saying she is Master Wu Yu¡¯s, the chief alchemist of Qingyun Sect, prized disciple?¡± Did it have to be so terrifying? What sort of disaster had he captured? If Qingyun Sect found out, he would no longer be fit to be Emperor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was a joke that, previously, merely because Ye Tianfeng was a disciple of Master Tian Yuan, the Emperor had not dared to offend him lightly, hence why he initially agreed to his request to call off the engagement, and then went back on his word due to his later regret. It was laughable that Ye Tianfeng took his status for granted, and Mu Tingting wanted to use this to ingratiate herself with Master Tian Yuan of Qingyun Sect. Little did anyone know that the Mu family¡¯s least favored eldest daughter would suddenly become the chief alchemist¡¯s disciple. The status of the chief alchemist, compared to Master Tian Yuan, was like the difference between heaven and earth. But what had he just done? Thinking back on his actions, Emperor Zi Yue shuddered violently¡­ Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Chapter 129 Im Waiting for You to Explain Chapter 129: Chapter 129 I¡¯m Waiting for You to Explain ¡°Elder Zhao, I¡¯ll leave the subsequent matters to you.¡± Mu Ruyue yawned as she had been summoned to the Imperial Palace immediately after a month¡¯s journey without having had the chance for a proper rest. Now that everything was resolved, she should return to the Mu Residence. Suddenly, she lifted her head and looked indifferently at the man as beautiful as a god but said nothing. Just receiving her gaze, Ye Wuchen¡¯s heart tightened, and a hint of panic crossed his handsome face. He was afraid, afraid that she would distance herself from him from then on, and afraid that she would never pay attention to him for the rest of his life. And as that fear threatened to spread, he couldn¡¯t help but walk up to Mu Ruyue, raising his hand intending to grasp the young girl¡¯s shoulder, but as his fingers touched her, he let go, his eyes filled with complexity and panic, as if unsure of how to start explaining. Tell her it was a matter of no choice? But a deception was a deception, and no amount of reasons could change that fact. Silence lingered between the two, and only after a moment did the man hear the young girl¡¯s faint voice, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to give me an explanation.¡± Having said that, Mu Ruyue turned and walked out of the palace gate. As he watched the white figure disappear before his eyes, Ye Wuchen¡¯s lifted heart slowly settled down, his handsome face curling into a devilishly charming smile. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t ignored him and had given him a chance to explain¡­ The night was like water, and the evening breeze teased. Mu Ruyue stood before the window, the evening breeze stirring her hair, gently tracing her cheek. She lifted her head to gaze at the night sky outside the window, her eyes filled with a peculiar light. Ye Wuchen approached her from behind, gazing at the young girl before the window. His face was so perfect it provoked the envy of gods and men, and his devilish eyes were filled with deep affection, as if they contained only one person. ¡°Over a decade ago, on a night like this, my parents were killed by the Holy Maiden Sect. Not a single soul was spared in the slaughter of more than three hundred members of Prince Nan¡¯an Mansion, except for me who luckily survived. My father told me with his dying breath, if I wanted to live, I had to disguise myself and go unnoticed by everyone. Since then, I¡¯ve been playing the fool, and everyone says my intelligence has remained on that night¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co That night was a lifelong nightmare for him. His once happy and fulfilled family was obliterated in an instant. It was by hiding him away that his father managed to save him from that calamity. Later, because he had become a fool, the Holy Maiden Sect did not wish to create more atrocities and never returned to eradicate him completely. But had the Holy Maiden Sect committed fewer atrocities over the years? How many innocent people had died at their hands? ¡°What then, is this Ghost King title all about? I¡¯ve always wondered; your scars are indeed fierce, but they do not seem that dreadful,¡± Mu Ruyue slowly turned, lifting her gaze to the handsome man before her and asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man laughed, his smile wicked to the extreme, as tempting as the Mandala Flower. ¡°Because a maid accidentally discovered my secret, so I made her go mad, and to ensure there were no surplus people in Prince Mansion, I purposely spread rumors that I looked like a ghost, coupled with the madness of the maid. From then on, no one was willing to come to Ghost Prince Manor, which made it easier for me to act.¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow: ¡°You¡¯ve been playing the fool for so many years just for the Holy Maiden Sect? How ridiculous that I¡¯ve been fooled by you all along.¡± ps: Yesterday, there was a problem with Tencent, and the updated chapters did not show up until the morning. I apologize for the inconvenience this has caused everyone. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Only for You in My Whole Life Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Only for You in My Whole Life ¡°Muer,¡± Ye Wuchen slowly approached Mu Ruyue and, with an outstretched arm, pulled her into his embrace. His slender fingers gently brushed through the girl¡¯s hair as he affectionately gazed at the girl in his arms. ¡°I wanted to tell you, but I knew with your personality, you would never stand by idly. I didn¡¯t want to put you in danger.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s body tensed slightly but she did not push Ye Wuchen away, allowing him to hold her within his embrace. She wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. Although this man had deceived her, he had his reasons. In that situation, if it had been her, she would have made the same decision. However, since he had indeed deceived her, there should be a small punishment¡­ ¡°Muer.¡± Ye Wuchen lowered his gaze to the girl in his arms, his long fingers gently pinching her chin, his cool fingertips tenderly stroking her thin lips, his smile at the corner of his mouth becoming more mischievously charming. As the man¡¯s handsome features loomed closer before her eyes, Mu Ruyue suddenly snapped back to reality and forcefully pushed Ye Wuchen away, glaring at him fiercely, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Wife, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t kissed before,¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s expression held a hint of grievance. His wife was really estranged from him, and it wounded him deeply. ¡°At that time, I thought of you as nothing but a child.¡± Thinking of how this man had deceived her with that innocent look, Mu Ruyue felt like grinding her teeth in hatred. ¡°If my wife likes it, then wouldn¡¯t it be fine for your husband to continue playing the fool?¡± Ye Wuchen laughed, his expression now lazy and seductively charming, a stark contrast to his previous innocent smiles. He was indeed bewitching. Mu Ruyue sized him up and down, then asked, ¡°And how do you resemble a fool right now?¡± ¡°By your side, wife, I am willing to be the fool who is at your beck and call for a lifetime,¡± Ye Wuchen smiled seductively, his stunningly beautiful face so compelling at that moment that it was impossible to overlook, ¡°as long as you command it, your husband will absolutely obey. Do you agree?¡± wuxiaworld.site Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t respond to his remark but smiled faintly, ¡°Ye Wuchen, the fact that you¡¯ve deceived me remains. Although I won¡¯t take it too seriously, still, a little punishment is necessary.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Ye Wuchen stroked his chin and smiled enchantingly, his twinkling eyes filled with mischief. Speaking in a suggestive tone, he said, ¡°Then, shall the punishment be for your husband to warm your bed for a lifetime?¡± ¡°Ye Wuchen!¡± Mu Ruyue gnashed her teeth, glaring fiercely at the man¡¯s devilish smile. Ye Wuchen blinked twice, his smile growing even more wicked, ¡°Then the punishment is for your husband to warm your bed, and only yours, for a lifetime.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For a lifetime, to warm only your bed¡­ Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, rippled gently, and while caught in this moment, Ye Wuchen reached out his arms to pull her back into his embrace, tightly holding the girl around her waist and forcefully kissing the lips he had long yearned for. ¡°Ye Wuchen, you¡­¡± After that, everything she wanted to say got stuck in her throat. Mu Ruyue tried to kick the man away, but Ye Wuchen was prepared; he clamped her legs firmly with his own, preventing any movement. After a long while, Ye Wuchen finally released the girl from his embrace, his long fingers gently traced her lips, and he grinned with a devilish charm, ¡°Wife, you¡¯ve already seen everything there is to see about me. In this life, you have no choice but to take responsibility for your husband. Let¡¯s get married quickly, shall we?¡± Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Ye Wuchens Tenderness, Mu Ruyues Heart Fluttering Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Ye Wuchen¡¯s Tenderness, Mu Ruyue¡¯s Heart Fluttering Mu Ruyue glared at him fiercely, her stunning face slightly flushed, and she gritted her teeth as she spoke, ¡°Who was the one who stripped naked and ran in while I was bathing? What exactly were your intentions then?¡± ¡°Because your husband wanted you to take responsibility.¡± Ye Wuchen was quite honest and directly stated his purpose. ¡°Ye Wuchen!¡± Mu Ruyue clenched her fists tightly, barely restraining herself from landing a punch on that irritatingly handsome face, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to marry you, and that imperial decree can¡¯t coerce us into anything right now!¡± ¡°Your husband can wait,¡± Ye Wuchen said, holding the woman in his arms with tender affection, a devilish smile on his face, ¡°until the day my wife is willing to marry me. However, during this period, if other men appear by your side, it¡¯s inevitable that your husband will be jealous, so their fate can only be like Feng Jingtian¡¯s that day.¡± ¡°Feng Jingtian, are you talking about that monster?¡± Mu Ruyue looked at Ye Wuchen with confusion, ¡°What did you do to Feng Jingtian?¡± Ye Wuchen arched an eyebrow at the woman in his arms, his god-like visage gradually taking on a wicked air: ¡°Nothing much, just made sure he couldn¡¯t leave his bed for half a year, why? Are you worried about him, my wife?¡± Worried? Would I worry about that monster? I just think you did a good job beating him; every time I see his smile as blooming as a flower, I want to kick him a few times.¡± Ye Wuchen paused for a moment, then helplessly shook his head, his eyes full of doting affection. ¡°Muer, it¡¯s getting late, you should rest well. Your husband will come to find you tomorrow,¡± Ye Wuchen gently cradled Mu Ruyue¡¯s head, tenderly kissed her forehead, and hooked up a mischievous smile on his lips. In this lifetime, he would never let go of her hand. Staring at the man¡¯s disappearing figure under the moonlight, Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart was no longer as calm as water, for the man¡¯s actions had rippled through her. In the night, Ye Wuchen halted, his purple robe lightly lifting in the evening breeze. Just then, a woman in black landed behind him, knelt on the ground and respectfully said, ¡°What are your orders, master?¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°Within half a month, I want the people of the Holy Maiden Sect to know that their king has been feigning ignorance.¡± Now the Imperial Palace was under control, and the two strong individuals from the Holy Maiden Sect were already dead, and his messages could not get out through the court, so he had to rely on himself. ¡°Master?¡± Dieyi looked at Ye Wuchen in surprise, her red lips slightly parted, mustering courage to speak, ¡°If I may be bold, please retract your orders. The strength of Ghost Hall is still not able to contend with the Holy Maiden Sect, so why would you let those people know you are feigning ignorance? Wouldn¡¯t this draw the people of the Holy Maiden Sect here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The air that night grew tense in an instant. Dieyi¡¯s heart clenched tightly, a stifling aura coming from the front, pressing her down until she was lying flat on the ground, not daring to lift her head to look at the man. Ye Wuchen looked down at the woman kneeling on the ground, his handsome face shadowed, his voice as cold as hell, causing Dieyi¡¯s body and soul to tremble. ¡°You only need to follow your king¡¯s command!¡± Follow? Dieyi gave a bitter smile, her loyalty to her master was absolute because of the man in her heart, but she could not bear to watch her master go to such lengths for a woman, even putting Ghost Hall in jeopardy. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Dieyis Conspiracy (Part 1) Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Dieyi¡¯s Conspiracy (Part 1) With these thoughts, Dieyi clenched her teeth and, mustering courage from who knows where, raised her head to look at the man before her, beautiful as a god. ¡°Does my lord do this for the sake of the future madam? Because she has drawn the attention of the Holy Maiden Sect, only if you, my lord, pretend to be a fool and get exposed, showing your true strength, will it attract the Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect¡¯s attention, thereby allowing the madam a moment¡¯s peace. But has my lord considered that by doing so, the Ghost Hall will be plunged into an inescapable disaster? And yet, my lord, by simply taking the madam¡¯s virginity, the Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect would no longer covet her. Why does my lord not choose this method and instead opts for the most dangerous one?¡± At this moment, Ye Wuchen¡¯s face was so dark and foreboding that it instilled a heart-deep fear in anyone who saw it. He slowly walked towards Dieyi, and as he approached, a powerful aura crushed down, turning her face instantly pale as she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, looking at Ye Wuchen in shock. In that moment, she felt as if her life was no longer in her own hands. ¡°Who gave you the permission to question this king¡¯s decisions?¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s countenance was dark as the eve of a storm, his eyes glittered with a cold and harsh light. With a wave of his hand, a surge of energy violently threw Dieyi over, and with a bang, she crashed onto a stone, blood from the back of her head flowing red. ¡°Leave!¡± Ignoring Dieyi¡¯s pale complexion, Ye Wuchen¡¯s voice was cold and merciless, ¡°If there is a next time, you will go straight to the Punishment Hall on my orders.¡± In the Punishment Hall of the Ghost Hall, one who enters once, is sure to leave with half their life gone. Dieyi¡¯s delicate body shook. Could this man truly be so ruthless? For the sake of a woman, he would disregard the Ghost Hall he had painstakingly built. Indeed, Dieyi had her own intentions for wanting Ye Wuchen to consummate his marriage with Mu Ruyue. She had been following the Ghost King for quite some time; this man had always been clean and abstinent, never having had relations with any woman. Perhaps he did not know the pleasures of such matters. During her missions, she had seen many men who had been chaste before but became obsessed with the taste after being intimate with a woman. Thus, she thought, just as long as the master consummates his marriage with the madam and savors the joy of such acts, maybe then she could seize the opportunity to become his concubine. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co On the continent, it was normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. With the master¡¯s distinguished status, having a few concubines was naturally to be expected. Even if he loved the madam, he would not spend his entire life devoted solely to one woman. Of course, Dieyi¡¯s thoughts were wishful. But in this lifetime, apart from Mu Ruyue, his eyes could accommodate no other woman. Having her alone in his life was enough. Gazing at the departing figure of Ye Wuchen, Dieyi climbed up from the ground, her fists clenched tightly as she said, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m sorry, but this time Dieyi fears she cannot obey your orders.¡± It wasn¡¯t just because of her ulterior motives; she also couldn¡¯t bear to see the lord risking the destruction of Ghost Hall for one woman and plunging himself into danger. She deeply loved the master; even if he didn¡¯t know it, she wanted to do something for him¡­ Mu Residence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue had just undressed and gone to bed when a strange aura suddenly came from outside. She quickly stood up, her face showing a slight startle as a sharp light flickered in her eyes, ¡°Who is it!¡± No answer came. The willows swayed outside the window, and all that could be heard was the sound of the evening breeze rustling. A figure clad in black flitted past the window. Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart sank, and with a flash, she burst through the window, her eyes landing on the veiled woman in black. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Dieyis Conspiracy (Part 2) Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Dieyi¡¯s Conspiracy (Part 2) The woman in black did not speak, merely looking at Mu Ruyue coldly. Suddenly, she waved her hand, releasing a cloud of green gas. Mu Ruyue quickly raised her hand to cover her nose and mouth, but some of the gas still penetrated into her nostrils. ¡°Poison is of no use against me.¡± Mu Ruyue sneered. As an Alchemy Master, she naturally carried some Detoxification Pills with her. However, after identifying the poison that the woman in black had sprinkled, her complexion changed slightly, ¡°He Youqian Grass!¡± He Youqian Grass, the name of a certain drug, different from poison. Poison could be countered with Detoxification Pills, but He Youqian Grass was¡­ incurable. The woman in black sneered and turned to leave, but the moment her foot stepped beyond the courtyard gate, Mu Ruyue finally regained her senses and commanded coldly, ¡°Yan Jin, capture that woman for me!¡± She wanted to know why she was being targeted! With a whoosh, a black figure burst out from the door. Seeing her chance of escape slipping away, the woman in black tried to run, but how could her strength match Yan Jin¡¯s? Before she could leave the Mu residence, he had captured her, ferociously throwing her at the feet of Mu Ruyue. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Yan Jin asked with concern upon seeing Mu Ruyue¡¯s flushed face. ¡°The properties of He Youqian Grass are strong, stronger than average drugs. It requires a man to overcome its effect.¡± Yan Jin almost suggested, should he call for Ye Wuchen? ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head. Her slightly reddened face appeared intoxicatingly alluring, her breath quickening, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest. Remember, do not let anyone disturb me.¡± Yan Jin opened his mouth but swallowed his words. He looked coldly at the woman in black, whose limbs were bound, and delivered a fierce kick to her with his leg. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but since you want to hurt Miss, you¡¯ll regret what you¡¯ve done today!¡± A vicious glint flickered in his dark eyes, his face bearing a hint of coldness¡­ along with an unmistakable killing intent. But first, he needed to save Mu Ruyue; he would settle the score with this woman later. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Dieyi sneered and slowly closed her eyes, yet in her mind, she was thinking of how to escape from here. If her master ever learned of her actions, she would deeply regret it. Little did she expect that her future lady¡¯s room would be harboring a man. She had intended for her master to profit from the situation, but it now seemed difficult. After all, she hadn¡¯t managed to secretly notify her master. However, as long as her virginity was lost, the Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect would no longer covet her master, who would no longer need to take the risk. And no matter who the man who ended up with her was, she would not allow her master to encounter danger. Inside the room. Mu Ruyue was trying to calm the restlessness in her heart by meditating, but she couldn¡¯t seem to lower her body¡¯s overwhelming heat, feeling an urge to strip off all her clothes due to the scorching sensation. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Yan Jin looked at Mu Ruyue with concern. If it had been any other drug, her resolve would¡¯ve been enough to endure, but He Youqian Grass was too potent; even with her formidable spiritual power, she couldn¡¯t resist. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To have held on without losing her will already meant she had reached her limit. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mu Ruyue tried to speak, but instead, a soft moan escaped her lips. She quickly shut her mouth, and after a long struggle, she gritted her teeth and forcefully squeezed out a few words, ¡°Get out now!¡± ¡°But, Miss¡­¡± ¡°Get out now!¡± Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Ye Wuchens Fury (Part 1) Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Ye Wuchen¡¯s Fury (Part 1) Yan Jin sighed softly, just as he was about to turn around and walk out the door, he saw Mu Ruyue suddenly grab a pair of scissors and violently stab her own thigh. A stream of fresh blood spurted from her thigh, staining her clothes red. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re insane!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s handsome face suddenly changed color, his heart filled with such hatred for Dieyi; if it weren¡¯t for his concern for Mu Ruyue, he would have already torn that damned woman to pieces! Mu Ruyue closed her eyes and said no more, only the sensation of pain could keep her consciousness clear. Yan Jin¡¯s heart trembled slightly, he suddenly walked towards the girl on the bed, seeing the blood on her body, his heart suddenly ached. Although he did not harbor romantic feelings for Mu Ruyue, their days together had already made him consider her as his own kin, indeed the only kin he had in this world¡­ ¡°Girl, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yan Jin gently closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his gaze was resolute, his handsome, domineering aura also carried firm lines at this moment, his voice carried a hint of helplessness, ¡°Even if you hate me, I can¡¯t watch you use this method of self-harm to bear the effects of He Youqian Grass, moreover what you¡¯re doing is utterly useless.¡± Seeing Yan Jin¡¯s actions, Mu Ruyue¡¯s flushed face changed slightly, as if using the last of her strength, she yelled, ¡°Yan Jin, get out!¡± ¡°Girl, once you regain consciousness, I am willing to accept any punishment you decide.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze gradually became hollow, yet she still desperately tried to maintain her composure, just as she could no longer hold out, a purple figure crashed in from the doorway, and with a bang knocked Yan Jin unconscious. In that moment, Mu Ruyue saw those demon-like eyes full of heartache¡­ ¡°Muer!¡± Ye Wuchen swiftly moved forward to embrace Mu Ruyue in his arms, seeing the traces of blood on her, a hint of murderous intent flashed across his eyes, ¡°Muer, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m late, Muer¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°Wuchen, I feel so hot¡­¡± Mu Ruyue clung tightly to Ye Wuchen¡¯s body, rubbing against him to catch the coolness of his body as her eyes filled with confusion, only aware that the intense heat was making her extremely uncomfortable. ¡°I feel terrible¡­¡± She slightly furrowed her delicate eyebrows, raised her hand to tear down her clothes, with a ripping sound, revealing a corset and her fair skin, which made Ye Wuchen¡¯s mouth go dry. ¡°Muer, you¡¯ll regret this, I don¡¯t want to possess you under these circumstances either.¡± ¡°Wuchen¡­¡± Mu Ruyue rolled over and pinned Ye Wuchen beneath her on the bed, her face flushed as she leaned down to kiss Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips. The man¡¯s lips were ice cold, which made her heart unprecedentedly comfortable, she just wanted more¡­ more¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Muer!¡± Ye Wuchen tightly clenched his teeth, this woman moving on top of him made his body involuntarily tense, but he didn¡¯t want to act rashly and take this woman while her mind was blurred. ¡°Muer, listen to me.¡± Ye Wuchen tightly embraced the girl¡¯s body, sitting up from the bed, allowing her to sit on his lap, managing to suppress the fire she sparked in him. With the woman he loved in his arms, how could he remain unmoved? Yet Ye Wuchen knew that Mu Ruyue was not in a clear state of mind, and if he really took her here, she would certainly regret it upon waking. He didn¡¯t want her to have regrets. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Ye Wuchens Fury (Part 2) Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Ye Wuchen¡¯s Fury (Part 2) Gazing at the young girl¡¯s faintly flushed exquisite beauty, Ye Wuchen¡¯s throat felt like it was on fire, his voice carrying a trace of deep huskiness, ¡°Muer, until I hear you say that you¡¯re willing to marry me, or willing to give yourself to me, I will not have a relationship with you.¡± Although he could no longer bear it now, he must persist for her sake, to spare her from regret and from harboring any grievances, no matter how hard it was for him to restrain himself. ¡°Wuchen¡­¡± Mu Ruyue slightly lifted her head, looking at the godlike handsome face before her, she only wanted to be closer to him, to reduce the temperature on her body. Ye Wuchen lowered his head to kiss those lips, gently and carefully savoring the woman¡¯s fragrance, then his right hand tightly pressed against Mu Ruyue¡¯s back, a stream of cool breath flowing slowly from the palm of his hand into her body. In the Mu Residence under the night, a woman in black was thrown to the ground, bound hands and feet. She looked at the tightly closed door with a look of terror. The master had come, the master had actually come, she was done for now¡­ She knew the master¡¯s methods better than anyone; with what she had done, she feared the punishments of the Ghost Hall would be insufficient to quell the master¡¯s rage. Dieyi was afraid, and her delicate body trembled. She bit her lip tightly, her complexion slightly pale beneath the black veil. She hoped the master would consider her dedication to the Ghost Hall and grant her a swift death¡­ A sleepless night. As dawn broke and Mu Ruyue opened her eyes, she felt a pair of hands tightly pressed against her back. Recalling the situation from yesterday, her heart jolted in shock, and without even looking at the person hugging her, she swung a punch right at him. A muffled sound rang in her ears, followed by the man¡¯s low roar, ¡°Mu Ruyue, are you trying to murder your husband?¡± ¡°Wuchen?¡± Mu Ruyue was startled for a moment, looking in surprise at the man¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Wuchen, how come you are here? I remember that last night it seemed¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Ye Wuchen hadn¡¯t slept all night, and coupled with using Qi to nourish her body, his complexion looked a bit unwell, pale and weak. After all, a night¡¯s worth of Qi, if it were an ordinary person, they would have likely fainted. ¡°Last night you were affected by the He Youqian Grass. Fortunately, I felt a bit unsettled and wanted to check on you, which is when I discovered the situation,¡± he explained. Mu Ruyue quickly tightened her clothes and glanced at him, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to me, right?¡± Ye Wuchen, seeing her expression, couldn¡¯t help but lift a mischievous smile on his lips, ¡°My lady, could it be that you¡¯ve forgotten about throwing yourself into my arms last night? It was the first time my lady offered herself, how could I possibly not accept?¡± ¡°Ye Wuchen!¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s complexion changed drastically, she vaguely couldn¡¯t remember clearly what had happened yesterday, she hadn¡¯t really pounced on this man and consumed him completely, had she? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you think can happen between two people dressed as we are?¡± Ye Wuchen raised an eyebrow, suddenly finding teasing this woman rather enjoyable, ¡°My attribute is a bit special. On the surface, it appears to be from the Dark System, but it carries a chill within the darkness, hence, I used Qi yesterday to reduce the effects of the He Youqian Grass. Of course, seeing as the drug was so potent, it took the entire night.¡± ¡°Wuchen¡­¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart was somewhat touched; after all, this man could have taken advantage of her, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he helped her in a different way. ¡°Wuchen, you¡¯re really a fool.¡± She laughed softly, this guy was truly a fool in other aspects¡­ Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Ye Wuchens Fury (Part 3) Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Ye Wuchen¡¯s Fury (Part 3) ¡°I once said that by your side, I would willingly become a fool,¡± Ye Wuchen tightly embraced Mu Ruyue, a gentle curve lifting the corners of his lips, but a hint of wickedness lurked in his eyes, ¡°My lady, shall we settle accounts with some people now?¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened if he hadn¡¯t appeared last night. He couldn¡¯t forget the blood on her body either, surely self-inflicted to maintain her sanity. How could he not be heartbroken? Thinking of the woman who framed Mu Ruyue, a murderous intent flashed through Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes: ¡°Yun Han, bring that woman to this King!¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± As soon as the words fell, Yun Han brought in the woman clad in black. Just then, the veil concealing the woman¡¯s face fell off. Upon seeing her face, Ye Wuchen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Dieyi, it seems you have disobeyed this King¡¯s command,¡± he said. The man¡¯s voice was deep and laced with murderous severity, causing Dieyi¡¯s body to tremble. ¡°Master, Dieyi admits her wrongdoing and begs you to let her die quickly.¡± Dieyi knelt and bowed her head fiercely, but in a moment, her forehead turned blue, blood dripping down her temples and staining half of her face red. ¡°Quickly? How could this King let you die easily? I suppose the snakes in the snake cave have not been fed for a long time; you shall feed them.¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s face looked grim as he stared at Dieyi, his godlike handsome features stern. His words were merciless, as if discussing something trivial. ¡°No!¡± Dieyi screamed. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The snakes in the cave would never swallow a person whole but slowly torment them before beginning to feast. She would rather die by the sword than enter that snake cave. ¡°Master, all this was for you. You wanted to expose your power to the Holy Maiden Sect for the sake of the Sect Leader, attracting their attention so they would not focus on her. It is a simple method to protect yourself; the Sect Leader would have no cause for concern if she were not a virgin. Instead, you chose to risk yourself for her wishes. I could not bear to see you in danger and thus dared to do what I did. Please, for my loyalty, grant me a quick death,¡± she pleaded. Dieyi continued to bow her head earnestly, not noticing the increasingly grim expression on Ye Wuchen¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yun Han, take her away,¡± Ye Wuchen said coldly, his handsome face devoid of any emotion, let alone pity. ¡°Please don¡¯t! Master, I beg you to spare Dieyi. Dieyi truly knows her wrongs and loves you deeply. Why then does the Master treat Dieyi this way? Dieyi is willing to serve you for lifetimes, asking for no status, only begging for mercy,¡± she pleaded. Dieyi rushed forward, attempting to grasp Ye Wuchen¡¯s robe, but before she could reach him, he kicked her away. Ye Wuchen flicked his sleeves, his eyes carrying a cold smirk: ¡°Serve me forever? Do you even qualify? There will only be one woman by my side, now and forever, and likewise in any future lives. Besides her, no one deserves to stay by my side. It seems too lenient to send you to the snake cave. Yun Han, take her to the Punishment Hall and only into the snake cave after a hundred days! Remember, she must not die before then.¡± Dieyi collapsed to the ground, unconsciously allowing Yun Han to drag her away¡­ Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Lets Get Married (1) Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Let¡¯s Get Married (1) ¡°Wuchen, is everything she said true?¡± Ruyue lifted her head to look at the man¡¯s handsome face, a strange glow emerging in her eyes. Ye Wuchen stretched out his hand, pulling the young girl into his embrace, allowing her head to rest against his chest. His long fingers gently stroked her black hair, the corners of his lips curling into a captivating smile. ¡°Muer, you don¡¯t need to worry about these matters. Leave them to your husband to deal with.¡± Ruyue quietly leaned against the man¡¯s chest, and at that moment, she heard the powerful heartbeat. In the embrace of this man, a warmth trickled down to the bottom of her heart. How could she, Ruyue, deserve such treatment from Ye Wuchen? ¡°Wuchen,¡± she raised her eyes slightly to look at the man¡¯s godlike handsome face and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s get married¡­¡± Silence¡­ The entire room quieted down, filled with an eerie atmosphere. Ye Wuchen was stunned for a moment, unable to recover from the intense surprise, he just stared dumbly at Ruyue: ¡°Muer, what did you just say? Could you repeat that?¡± Ruyue chuckled softly and said again, ¡°I said, let¡¯s get married.¡± Only then did Ye Wuchen confirm he hadn¡¯t heard wrong; he hugged Ruyue excitedly, his godlike perfect face showing unprecedented joy. ¡°Muer, you¡¯ve agreed to marry me? You finally agreed? Then let¡¯s get married now, I will immediately have someone prepare the wedding hall.¡± Seeing the man¡¯s excited expression, Ruyue said with a bit of amusement, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? There¡¯s a lot to prepare for a wedding, such as the birth charts, an auspicious day, and also¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site The rest of her words were blocked by Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips. Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and she slowly closed her eyes, wrapping her arms tightly around the man¡¯s waist, savoring this long and passionate kiss¡­ Ye Wuchen, as if afraid of hurting her, kissed her exceedingly tenderly and cautiously, delicately savoring the fragrance of the young girl, his large hand feeling her body temperature through the thin layer of her dress. This woman, he was willing to protect for a lifetime. For her, it didn¡¯t matter if it meant abandoning the plans he had always had, or even overturning the world, what of it? ¡°Muer,¡± Ye Wuchen slowly released the young girl from his embrace, the smile on his lips mischievously charming, his eyes brimming with tenderness and love, ¡°In this life, I, Ye Wuchen, will never let you down.¡± Ruyue lifted her gaze slightly, chuckling lightly: ¡°I believe you. And if one day you betray me, I won¡¯t hesitate to divorce my husband. The husband of Ruyue must have only one woman in his lifetime, not daring to casually provoke ¡®bacteria¡¯, because I don¡¯t need a man covered in ¡®bacteria¡¯. By then, I will only have the option to divorce.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Wuchen brushed her hair aside, lowering his head to plant a kiss on her forehead, showing a tenderness different from the Shura-like cruelty he displayed towards Dieyi. The man in front of her now was devilishly charming, so gentle that you could deeply drown in it. ¡°Your husband will never give you a chance to divorce, and in this life, what other woman could catch my eye? Just being with you alone is enough for a lifetime.¡± His gaze was as gentle as water, yet it was directed solely at one woman. The heart of Ruyue suddenly stirred, her body pressing closely against the man, as she smiled and said: ¡°Wuchen, with the kind of man you are, you wouldn¡¯t easily fall for a woman, so why would you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but Ye Wuchen already understood what she meant. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Lets Get Married (2) Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Let¡¯s Get Married (2) ¡°Muer, you are the first to know of my identity as the Ghost King and yet, you didn¡¯t look down on me,¡± Ye Wuchen slowly curled his lips upward, his tender gaze resting on the girl in his arms. He still remembered the first time he met this girl, how clear and bright her eyes were, void of any mockery or ridicule, devoid of pity, as if she treated him as any ordinary person. He remembered what the girl had said at the time. As long as he didn¡¯t consider himself a fool, then he was not a fool¡­ ¡°Later, perhaps out of curiosity, I had you investigate your own background. Although Qingyun Sect kept your information tightly sealed, how could the Ghost Hall¡¯s influence not uncover it? Including your test of Talent and the fact that Qingyun Sect¡¯s chief Alchemy Master took you as an apprentice, it was then that I truly understood you, my wife,¡± he said. Thinking of the information he had learned, Ye Wuchen¡¯s gaze grew even more tender. He softly held the girl in his arms and, smiling with a curved lip, said, ¡°If it were anyone else, after being taken as an apprentice by the chief Alchemy Master of Qingyun Sect, most would show off. Even those who didn¡¯t would use the influence to further their own ends. But you, you had him keep it a secret and chose to climb up through your own efforts.¡± Though in the end, she let Elder Zhao make a trip to the Imperial Palace. But if it weren¡¯t for him being in the Imperial Palace at that time, she undoubtedly wouldn¡¯t have gone, and the matter wouldn¡¯t have been exposed. This woman, she didn¡¯t like to rely on others, just as in the battle with Ling Ye. She could have easily slain him relying on Yan Jin and his strength, yet her choice was to use the most dangerous method. Only to defeat him with her own strength. But she was not stubborn. She knew her own abilities and when to stop. If she encountered an enemy she clearly couldn¡¯t handle, only then would she let others fight, just like with Ling Ye¡¯s master and the Holy Maiden Sect¡¯s mighty ones¡­ Because, if she were to insist on fighting such adversaries herself, it would not be bravery, but foolishness. Thus, she knew what she had to do¡­ How could he not love such a woman? ¡°Wuchen, if I told you that I am merely a ghost, would you still take me as your wife?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyes, gazing intently at the man before her, and asked seriously. wuxiaworld.site Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I am just a ghost from an otherworldly place, and I don¡¯t know why I ended up possessing this body of Mu Ruyue. To be precise, I am not human. There may come a day when I return to the world I originally came from. With that said, will you still want me?¡± Ye Wuchen pulled his lips into a smile, letting out a peerless charm in an instant. This man was so handsome that even his smile could effortlessly steal one¡¯s soul. ¡°Isn¡¯t it my fortune to have found such a special existence as you?¡± Ye Wuchen tightened his grip on her arm slightly, a devilishly charming smile on his face, ¡°Silly girl, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are human, a demon, a spirit, or a ghost. What is unchanging is that you are my wife, Ye Wuchen, the one woman I will protect with all my life. If you truly are just a wisp of a ghost and if the heavens want to take you away, then I will defy fate. Even the heavens have no right to force you to leave.¡± As he spoke these words, his eyebrows slightly lifted, his voice now carried a domineering aura distinct from his usual flirtatious tone¨Cit had an added trace of prideful arrogance. What does it matter to defy the heavens? If overthrowing the heavens could keep her here, then he would not hesitate to do so¡­ Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Lets Get Married (Three) Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Let¡¯s Get Married (Three) Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart stirred with ripples. This man truly was a fool. Perhaps the luckiest thing since her arrival in this otherworldly realm was getting to know this man, and even more, receiving his lifelong protection. No matter what, Mu Ruyue was a woman, and a woman could be moved, whether by Ye Wuchen¡¯s past actions or his words now, none could leave her indifferent. ¡°Muer, let¡¯s pick a day to get married,¡± Ye Wuchen gently took Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand, his lips curving into a wicked smile as his tone suddenly became assertive with a deep possessiveness, ¡°However, once you agree to marry me, you no longer have the right to abandon me. In this lifetime, you are only my woman. If any man appears by your side, I wouldn¡¯t mind making their lives unbearable.¡± Ye Wuchen couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Mu Ruyue, even if other men appeared beside her. He wouldn¡¯t hurt her, but those men would undoubtedly have to suffer his wrath. Was his woman, the Ghost King¡¯s woman, someone anyone could covet? ¡°Beside me, there¡¯s only Yan Jin, but he¡¯s not a man; he¡¯s just a little beast. You wouldn¡¯t be jealous of a little beast, would you?¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at Ye Wuchen, unable to hold back a laugh. This guy was truly a jar of vinegar¡­ ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there was a Feng Jingtian who coveted you, and behind him, the Alchemy Conference¡¯s Chairman wanted to give his grandson to you. Just yesterday, if I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, that little beast might have done something improper to you,¡± Ye Wuchen narrowed his eyes, his smile suddenly turning devilishly charming, ¡°My lady, should I be jealous?¡± Mu Ruyue rolled her eyes at Ye Wuchen and said, ¡°Feng Jingtian was beaten by you to the point of not being able to get out of bed for six months. Qingyu is completely innocent. I¡¯m not very familiar with him; we¡¯ve only spoken a few words. Everything was his grandfather¡¯s doing. As for Yan Jin, he only sees me as his kin, nothing more.¡± But indeed, last night had happened, and if Ye Wuchen hadn¡¯t arrived in time, the consequences could have been unimaginable. Thus, as she spoke her last sentence, Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll teach him to stop meddling in affairs that aren¡¯t his concern, even if I can¡¯t bear it, I will endure.¡± ¡°Endure? Like how you hurt yourself yesterday?¡± Seeing her injured, he would rather have the wounds be upon himself, yet this woman always seemed oblivious to how to take good care of herself. Suddenly, Ye Wuchen raised his hand to press Mu Ruyue down on the bed, and with a rip, tore off her clothes, revealing a deep scar. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Wuchen, what are you doing? You¡­¡± Mu Ruyue wanted to say more, but then saw Ye Wuchen lift his hand, his cool fingertips gently tracing the scar, his handsome and devilish face showing a trace of heartache. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Muer, please, don¡¯t get hurt anymore.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s body trembled slightly and she didn¡¯t speak. If it hadn¡¯t been absolutely necessary, she would not have done so, as she would have lost consciousness long before. Moreover, being a Martial Artist often involved battling others, how could she assure she wouldn¡¯t get hurt? ¡°Wuchen, I can only try to avoid unnecessary injuries.¡± ¡°Then make yourself stronger. Only when you are strong enough, I can be at ease,¡± Ye Wuchen looked up at Mu Ruyue, his smile wicked and languorous, and he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to grow stronger, then, together, we shall step into that Peak together¡­¡± Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Shameless Mu Family Visits (Part 1) Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Shameless Mu Family Visits (Part 1) ¡°` ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to grow strong, and then, to step onto that peak position with me, shoulder to shoulder¡­¡± The man¡¯s words fell heavily into Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart like a giant stone. She looked up at the man pressing down on her, raised her hand to caress his handsome and charming face, and slightly curled the corners of her lips. ¡°Good, I will become even stronger, and then step onto that peak position, to walk with you side by side.¡± This was her goal, the goal to stand alongside him. Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips curved into a smile and said no more. He leaned down to kiss the girl¡¯s lips, letting all the warmth melt into the kiss¡­ ¡°What did you say?¡± Within the Mu Family, Mu Qing slammed his hand on the table and stood up, his eyes flickering, ¡°You¡¯re saying the Ghost King has been playing the fool all along? And he¡¯s the master of Ghost Hall? Even more, he is unusually handsome and immensely strong?¡± It¡¯s laughable that they had always regarded the Ghost King as a fool. What skill or talent did Mu Ruyue have to accidentally obtain such an excellent husband? No, she absolutely must not let Mu Ruyue snatch away this opportunity. ¡°Someone, go tell Xue¡¯er to prepare to visit her sister with me.¡± No matter what, the Mu Family must seize this excellent opportunity. What kind of power is Ghost Hall? It¡¯s said to be even stronger than Qingyun Sect, and the strength of the lord of Ghost Hall is shrouded in mystery. Who would have thought that the lord of Ghost Hall, who was rumored to be silly and ugly as a ghost, was actually the Ghost King? If Mu Ruyue could become the Princess Consort of the Ghost King, then he would have to push Xue¡¯er forward, even if it meant her becoming a concubine, they couldn¡¯t miss the chance to curry favor with the Ghost King. wuxiaworld.site After all, Mu Qing knew very well that Mu Ruyue was not the biological daughter of the Mu Family; she had been kept in the Mu Family and claimed to be of their bloodline only at the request of that ¡®high-ranking person¡¯. It was precisely because Mu Ruyue was not his own that Mu Qing could be so cruel to her. What use was a waste who wasn¡¯t his biological daughter? Regrettably, Mu Qing did not yet know that Mu Yixue was no longer a maiden, and moreover, it was under Ye Wuchen¡¯s scheme that she was entangled and defiled by a servant. Such a woman wouldn¡¯t be desired by Ye Wuchen, let alone others. ¡ª- Autumn wind blew through, and the maple leaves gently drifted down. Mu Ruyue lazily leaned against Ye Wuchen¡¯s chest with a contented smile on her lips. Ye Wuchen peeled a grape for her and brought it to her mouth. She bit lightly into the grape, and before she could swallow, Li Lu approached, ¡°My lord, the father and daughter of the Mu Family wish to see you. Will you see them or not?¡± ¡°See me?¡± Mu Ruyue laughed softly, ¡°Are they truly here to see me? I fear it¡¯s not only that.¡± As she said this, she glanced at Ye Wuchen and spoke, ¡°I suspect they want to see you. They must have also heard the news that you are not a fool. So, their likely intent is to offer Mu Yixue to you as a concubine.¡± A glint of disgust flashed through Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes, and he let out a chilling laugh, ¡°It seems some people really lack self-awareness. As I already have a Princess Consort, there won¡¯t be any concubines. Throw them out for me, and use disinfectant to clean the place where they stood.¡± Li Lu smiled faintly, it seemed the Ghost King truly doted on his master. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Understood.¡± Just as Li Lu turned to leave, a voice came from behind him, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°My lord, do you have any further instructions?¡± Li Lu was now completely serving as Mu Ruyue¡¯s housekeeper, seemingly having forgotten his identity as the son of a general. ¡°` Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Shameless Mu Family Visits (Part 2) Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Shameless Mu Family Visits (Part 2) Mu Ruyue leaned lazily against Ye Wuchen, her face showing signs of weariness. She stretched and said with a fake smile, ¡°Let them come in. I want to see just how shameless they can be.¡± Li Lu looked at Mu Ruyue in surprise, ¡°Yes, Master,¡± he said. After these words, he turned and left. Moments later, the figures of the father and daughter duo appeared before their eyes. Compared to the scheming face of Mu Qing, Mu Yixue¡¯s eyes filled with intense love when she saw Ye Wuchen. So he was the Ghost King, the fool from the past. Unexpectedly, not only was the Ghost King handsome, but he had also endured humiliation and played the fool to survive. How could such an outstanding man not be loved by women? Especially since Mu Yixue had fallen for him early on because of Wuchen¡¯s striking appearance¡­ From the moment Mu Qing entered the Mu Residence, he felt numerous powerful presences flood in, causing a slight shock to his heart, but he assumed they were Wuchen¡¯s people. Little could he have guessed that these strong individuals belonged to the force Mu Ruyue had established¨Cthe Skybane Clan. Ever since she attended the Alchemy Conference, Li Lu had gathered more powerful individuals. After countless elixir enhancements, their strength had grown stronger. Initially, these warriors did not stay at the Mu Residence, but after the incident with Dieyi happened, Mu Ruyue had called all of them back, and they usually cultivated within the residence. ¡°Yue¡¯er.¡± Mu Qing looked at the girl sitting on Wuchen¡¯s body, frowning slightly in discontent. In his view, such a gesture was unbecoming, even for a woman who was married. However, remembering why he was there, Mu Qing suppressed all words of rebuke and forced a stiff smile, ¡°It¡¯s too lonely for you to live here by yourself. Let your sister Xue¡¯er keep you company.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question, but a command that directly stated his intention. Mu Ruyue scoffed coldly, her icy dark eyes turning towards Mu Qing, ¡°Alone? Are you saying Wuchen isn¡¯t a person, Li Lu isn¡¯t a person? Aren¡¯t other people here persons as well?¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Mu Qing gave a dry laugh, ¡°After all, the Ghost King is your fiance, and you can¡¯t meet often. Li Lu recognizes you as his master, and his status is certainly different. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of letting your sister accompany you.¡± ¡°Status?¡± Mu Ruyue sneered coldly, with a chill and mockery in her smile, ¡°Could it be that in the eyes of the Mu Family Head, a Shi family daughter¡¯s status can compare with mine?¡± Mu Ruyue was right; she wasn¡¯t just the Ghost Queen. She was also Master Wu Yu¡¯s disciple and the owner of the Ghost Hall, each of her identities superior to Mu Yixue¡¯s. At this moment, Mu Yixue clenched her fists in hatred, her envious gaze fiercely fixed on Mu Ruyue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Muer, are you thirsty?¡± Ye Wuchen looked coldly at the Mu family duo and then with a devilish and gentle smile, turned to Mu Ruyue, ¡°Shall I get you some tea?¡± ¡°The Big Red Robe that Elder Zhao brought last time was good, but make it light; I don¡¯t like it too strong,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded and turned to say to Ye Wuchen. Ye Wuchen gently stroked her hair, the smile in his eyes seemingly enough to drown someone. ¡°Alright.¡± The actions of the two completely ignited the jealousy raging in Mu Yixue¡¯s heart. She glared hatefully at Mu Ruyue, her gaze like knives scraping viciously over that gorgeous face. Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Chapter 142: The Tragic Fate of Mu Yixue (Part 1) Chapter 142: Chapter 142: The Tragic Fate of Mu Yixue (Part 1) ¡°Mu Ruyue, what status do you have that the Ghost King should serve you tea? You don¡¯t even weigh yourself. As a woman, you are supposed to serve men. Why should a man serve you? What are you, after all? People like you don¡¯t even qualify to be the Ghost Queen.¡± Mu Qing was so frightened that she shivered violently, glaring fiercely at Mu Yixue. Her daughter was usually obedient and well-behaved. Why did she always speak so recklessly whenever she saw Mu Ruyue? The Ghost King clearly doted on her willingly as if she were a queen. Wouldn¡¯t her words anger the Ghost King? If the Ghost King got angry, her own plans would clearly be ruined. Ye Wuchen turned to the infuriated Mu Yixue, the corner of his lips unexpectedly lifting into a sly smile. At that smile, Mu Yixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, a blush sweeping across her lovely and adorable face. She looked shyly at the approaching Ye Wuchen, ¡°Prince, I¡­¡± Bang! Before Mu Yixue could finish, a kick cut her off, sending her body flying like an arrow released from its bow, violently crashing into a tree. The intense pain and humiliation made Mu Yixue¡¯s eyes redden as she looked grievously at that sinister-looking man. ¡°Wuchen, wipe it off, don¡¯t dirty your foot,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled as she stood, pulling out a handkerchief and handing it to Ye Wuchen. ¡°After you¡¯re done, just throw it away. You don¡¯t need to return it to me.¡± ¡°What a pity for a good handkerchief.¡± Ye Wuchen sighed with regret, his face full of lament as if using the handkerchief to wipe the foot that had kicked Mu Yixue was an insult to the handkerchief. Mu Yixue¡¯s pretty face flushed with anger. When had she ever suffered such humiliation? It was all because of that despicable woman, Mu Ruyue. Mu Ruyue, I, Mu Yixue, swear here that I will never let you off! wuxiaworld.site Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips curled up, his devilish eyes exuding a chill. He glanced briefly at the jealous Mu Yixue, his smile turning sinister, ¡°She is my Princess Consort. It¡¯s not just about serving her tea or water, even if it means becoming her servant, it is my affair!¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s delicate body trembled. Why had a good man like Ye Wuchen fallen for Mu Ruyue? She was truly unwilling to accept this! ¡°Prince, please calm your anger,¡± Mu Qing quickly knelt down, casting a warning glance at Mu Yixue before speaking, ¡°I came here for two reasons: first, to visit my daughter, and second, to offer Xue¡¯er to Yue¡¯er to keep her company. We ask for no status; if the Prince requires, Xue¡¯er is willing to serve you and ease Yue¡¯er¡¯s worries.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Qing had made it very clear, she was here to offer her daughter. After all, as a member of the Royal Family and such an outstanding man, it is quite normal to have multiple wives and concubines on this continent, where no one has just one wife. Even though the Ghost King loves Mu Ruyue deeply, he still needs to take two concubines and several other concubines, and he is determined to secure those positions for Xue¡¯er. Ye Wuchen¡¯s expression darkened, his aura emanating a deadly seriousness, ¡°Muer, I told you long ago not to see these people from the Mu Family, yet you insisted on seeing how shameless they are. Now you see? Such shameless people don¡¯t deserve to be your father!¡± Mu Qing was slightly startled, looking at Ye Wuchen in amazement. After sensing the imposing aura from Ye Wuchen, he felt a slight tightness in his chest, almost as if the breath in front of him had gradually vanished, pressing so heavily he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Chapter 143: The Tragic Fate of Mu Yixue (Part 2) Chapter 143: Chapter 143: The Tragic Fate of Mu Yixue (Part 2) ¡°You want her to serve this King?¡± Ye Wuchen laughed, his smile sinisterly charming and chilling, his purple clothes fluttering in the autumn breeze, surrounded by an air of malevolence that instilled fear in others. This man was someone not to be trifled with¡­ ¡°This King needs no bevy of beauties. In this lifetime, having her by my side is enough. If this King were to do anything to wrong her, I would rather be childless and doomed to hell after death, forever unable to be reborn!¡± As the saying goes, there are divine spirits three feet above one¡¯s head. In this world, people still believe in the existence of gods and the power of vows, especially such solemn ones. How could this not shock them? Mu Ruyue looked at this man, moved at heart. He too was the one she acknowledged for a lifetime¡­ ¡°Mu Ruyue, do you also approve of his methods?¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s face drastically changed as she shouted at Mu Ruyue. If the Ghost King were not to marry concubines or take any, wouldn¡¯t she lose her chance? Then what about her heart? It was laughable that the current Mu Yixue had forgotten her own non-virgin status, already having lost her qualifications. ¡°Why not?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrow and scoffed coldly. ¡°My man, in this lifetime, can only have me as his woman. If not, I wouldn¡¯t agree to marry him.¡± ¡°You¡­ Mu Ruyue, you jealous woman!¡± Mu Yixue was nearly driven mad. Why could this woman say such things so naturally? Was she not afraid of being scorned by the public? Even though this continent revered the strong, a woman¡¯s status was clearly lower than that of a man¡¯s. Even powerful women would accept concubines for their husbands. Many years ago, the Purple Moon Country had a couple so powerful and loving, yet even that man had two concubines. wuxiaworld.site The only exception was the Ghost King¡¯s parents, who were the former Prince Nan¡¯an and Princess Consort. Even then, since Prince Nan¡¯an only had the Ghost King as his son, the Princess Consort once considered accepting concubines for him but was rejected by Prince Nan¡¯an. Yet even from this event, it was clear that the Princess Consort did not seek to monopolize her husband¡¯s affection. Why could this woman speak so justifiably? She even said that if the Ghost King were to have only her, she wouldn¡¯t marry him? Could it be that she was not afraid of public condemnation? ¡°Husband, do you think I am a jealous woman?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, turning her head to look at Ye Wuchen, and said with a half-smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This ¡°husband¡± touched Ye Wuchen¡¯s heart; his expression immediately softened as he tenderly looked at the aggrieved Mu Ruyue. ¡°A jealous woman? How could this King¡¯s wife be a jealous woman? It simply means that my beloved cares about me, which makes me even happier. If anyone dares to come between us¡­¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s expression darkened, a sinister smile curling on his lips: ¡°This King won¡¯t mind feeding them to the snakes!¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders, looking at Mu Yixue with a helpless smile: ¡°My husband is wonderful in every way, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s very fond of his little pets, oh, right, his pets are a dozen giant pythons. If you wish to take some responsibilities off our shoulders, then go ahead and be those pythons¡¯ meal. I¡¯m sure they would welcome you.¡± Mu Yixue¡¯s body trembled, her face instantly paled as she screamed: ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to feed the pythons! Mu Ruyue, you¡¯re so malicious you¡¯ll definitely be punished!¡± Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Chapter 144: The Tragic Fate of Mu Yixue (Part 3) Chapter 144: Chapter 144: The Tragic Fate of Mu Yixue (Part 3) ¡°Retribution?¡± Mu Ruyue sneered, her lips curling with mockery, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the saying? It¡¯s better to tear down ten temples than to destroy a single marriage. Tell me, upon whose head do you think that retribution will fall first?¡± Mu Yixue glared hatefully at Mu Ruyue, retorting, ¡°I just wanted to serve the Prince and become his concubine, I never intended to break up your marriage.¡± Looking at Mu Yixue¡¯s indifference, as if she was a pig not afraid of boiling water, Mu Ruyue felt somewhat helpless. This woman had been spoiled by Mu Qing since childhood, hence she never considered the consequences of her words and deeds. It was clear that Ye Wuchen didn¡¯t need any concubine, yet she was still bringing up this matter. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face turned pale, and he said hastily, ¡°Please, Prince, for the sake of Xue¡¯er¡¯s youthful ignorance, spare her this time.¡± ¡°Youthful ignorance?¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s gloomy gaze swept over her, a shadow cast over his handsome face, ¡°Mu Yixue is only two years younger than Muer, is this youthful ignorance? Since she so desires to be regarded from the side, then this Prince shall decide and have her marry Wang Bo, the deputy general under the National Guardian General, as a concubine.¡± ¡°No!¡± Mu Yixue shrieked, she, a daughter of the Mu Family, could only become a deputy general¡¯s concubine? And this Wang Bo, it was said that he had his looks ruined when he was young, incredibly ugly, and was nothing more than a martial artist who knew nothing of cherishing women. Becoming his concubine, wouldn¡¯t that push her to a dead end? ¡°Haha, Prince, rest assured, that Wang Bo is a subordinate of my father. I will handle this matter properly,¡± Li Lu glanced at Mu Yixue, a hint of pity surfacing in his eyes. Wang Bo had two concubines; it was said both were tortured to death by him during intimate affairs. It was unknown whether the Miss of the Mu Family would survive even half a year¡­ ¡°Father, Daddy, save me, save me quick, I don¡¯t want to marry that monster, I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Prince, this¡­¡± Mu Qing wanted to plead, but before he could utter a word, a crushing pressure overwhelmed him, leaving him speechless, able to do nothing but watch as Mu Yixue was dragged away by Li Lu. However, Mu Yixue¡¯s fate turned out to be even more miserable than those tortured concubines¡­ wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO Before entering the Prince Mansion, she was crippled by a black-clothed man, reduced to a First Rank waste, and on the wedding night, Wang Bo discovered she was not a virgin and, enraged, left immediately. From then on, whenever he was slightly displeased, he would cruelly torment her. Not even half a month had passed before Mu Yixue had already become someone unrecognizable, neither human nor ghost in appearance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the Ghost King had ordered, no one from the Mu Family was allowed to visit Mu Yixue, so now she was in a state where heavens would not respond to her cries, nor could the earth aid her, only able to endure the inhumane torture from Wang Bo¡­ Compared to the tragic fate of Mu Yixue, Mu Ruyue, after they had left, entered seclusion and finally, a month later, advanced her strength to that of a Sixth-level Martial Artist. While she had not yet made a breakthrough in the art of Elixir refinement, she had become much more proficient. Now, when refining Earth-level Intermediate Elixirs, she could produce one hundred pills per batch. This was no small progress. And during the time Mu Ruyue was secluded, the transition of imperial power finally concluded. Emperor Zi Yue was imprisoned by Elder Zhao, and the throne went to the ailing Ninth Prince, Ye Luoya. However, all this had nothing to do with Mu Ruyue. Now, all she wanted was to increase her strength as quickly as possible. Then, to stand shoulder to shoulder with that man¡­ Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Chapter 145: People of the Holy Realm Xiao Family (Part 1) Chapter 145: Chapter 145: People of the Holy Realm Xiao Family (Part 1) Holy Realm, Xiao Family. Xiao Tianyu looked apologetically at the woman beside him, his voice gentle as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yu¡¯er. Recent events have made it necessary for you to stay here with me, preventing you from searching for our daughter.¡± ¡°My husband, there¡¯s no need for so many words,¡± Madam Sheng Yue gently shook her head, her peerless beauty lifting into an elegant smile, ¡°We are husband and wife, one entity. Who could have predicted that after tracking our daughter¡¯s whereabouts, the Mu Family would harbor a traitor who then reported to the Nangong Family? Fortunately, I captured the person who had once sent our daughter away, preventing her whereabouts from being revealed to those people. A decade ago you, alone with your sword, took on the Nangong Family. We will not be intimidated now. However, we must cleanse the traitor before our daughter can come home. I do not wish for any mishaps to befall our daughter again.¡± Xiao Tianyu sighed, pulling Madam Sheng Yue into his embrace and smiling, ¡°My dear, we are close to purging the traitor, and soon we will be able to bring our daughter back to the family. Father has also been longing to meet our daughter. Is she really as formidable as you say?¡± Perhaps thinking of the information obtained from that person, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart stirred with excitement. So she was their daughter. No wonder there was an instinctual desire to draw near her at their first meeting, a connection that blood relations cannot sever. Her daughter had already met her before. Not long ago, Madam Sheng Yue had captured that person from the Nangong Family, coerced him into revealing everything, and then had someone investigate outside the Saint Realm, only to obtain this result. ¡°She is indeed remarkable. Not only did she save Qingqing¡¯s life, but she also won the Alchemy Conference, even contracting the cherished Phoenix Tripod of the conference. For someone of her young age to achieve so much, I feel proud of her.¡± Xiao Tianyu smiled wryly, ¡°Well, who else¡¯s daughter would she be? Yu¡¯er and my daughter is bound to be outstanding. But hearing you put it this way makes me even more eager to meet our daughter. So, my dear, let¡¯s hasten to dispel the traitor and bring our daughter home.¡± If the traitor is not purged, he would feel uneasy about bringing his precious daughter back to the family. ¡°By the way, my husband, I heard Xiao Min has gone to the outside world. Could she be damaging our Xiao Family¡¯s reputation again?¡± Madam Sheng Yue frowned slightly, her eyes clearly showing dissatisfaction. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Because of this woman, people in the Saint Realm think all the young ladies of our Xiao Family are arrogant and overbearing. She¡¯s just from a side branch after all, what makes her a Lady Xiao? Relying on her Grandpa being an elder in our clan, she acts recklessly. Just last time, she even tried to acknowledge us as her foster parents, delusionally attempting to elevate her side branch status to that of the direct lineage. We refused, but she then had her grandpa announce that I had already accepted her as my daughter, infuriating me to the point where I wanted to slap her right there.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s expression soured, no one in such a situation would be in a good mood. wuxiaworld.site ¡°If you feel like slapping her, just do it. Why care so much?¡± Xiao Tianyu looked tenderly at Madam Sheng Yue and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are Madam Sheng Yue, the most prestigious woman in the Saint Realm. You need not worry so much, nor spare my feelings. That old man and his granddaughter are indeed too arrogant. If you don¡¯t assert your authority as Madam Sheng Yue now, they certainly won¡¯t start respecting you.¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled softly, giving him a reproachful glance, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me, I won¡¯t endure it for the Xiao Family any longer, lest some people fail to respect me.¡± Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Chapter 146: People of the Holy Realm Xiao Family (Part 2) Chapter 146: Chapter 146: People of the Holy Realm Xiao Family (Part 2) Xiao Tianyu smiled faintly, then sighed, ¡°Our daughter is currently outside. I hope she doesn¡¯t encounter that arrogant and domineering woman Xiao Min before we get there. That woman is too disrespectful, even I can¡¯t stand it. However, if she does meet our daughter and bullies her, I won¡¯t let that grandmother and granddaughter off!¡± A hint of murderous intent flashed through his eyes as Xiao Tianyu curled his lips into a cold smirk. Xiao Min, this time, I hope you don¡¯t make any mistakes; otherwise, even if your grandpa is an elder in the clan, he won¡¯t be able to protect you¡­ ¡°Muer, I heard that people from the Holy Realm Xiao Family have arrived.¡± At this moment, inside the Mu Residence, Mu Ruyue had just left her cultivation state when she heard a man¡¯s uniquely charming voice. The faint masculine scent hit her, making her body stiffen. ¡°Wuchen, did you say it was people from the Holy Realm Xiao Family?¡± Mu Ruyue regained her composure and asked with a frown. ¡°The Holy Realm Xiao Family, I have also heard of it,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Xiao Family was not the most powerful force before, but they became formidable because of the Holy Realm¡¯s Holy Spirit Pond. It¡¯s said that this pond is a symbol of the Holy Realm, and those who possess the Holy Spirit Pond can send delegates to cultivate inside it for a month each year. Inside the Holy Spirit Pond, one¡¯s strength grows rapidly.¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°So the owner of that Holy Spirit Pond is the Xiao Family?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Ye Wuchen laughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s said to be the Xiao Family, but the real holder is the Young Madam of the Xiao Family, Madam Sheng Yue. It is because of her that the Xiao Family has risen from a medium power to the ruler of the Holy Realm now.¡± Suddenly, an image of that elegantly beautiful face surfaced in Mu Ruyue¡¯s mind, and her heart warmed slightly, ¡°Then who has come here this time?¡± ¡°It is said to be the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue of the Xiao Family.¡± The daughter? Could it be Qingqing? Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. She hadn¡¯t seen Qingqing since leaving the Alchemy Conference and wondered how the young girl had been doing lately. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Wuchen, where have the people from the Xiao Family gone now?¡± ¡°Imperial Palace,¡± Ye Wuchen glanced at Mu Ruyue, saying, ¡°Do you want to meet the people from the Xiao Family?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded, ¡°Madam Sheng Yue and I are quite acquainted, and I get along well with her daughter Xiao Qingqing. I wonder if the person who came this time is Qingqing.¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s smile was mischievous, ¡°From what I know, the person who came isn¡¯t Xiao Qingqing, but a woman named Xiao Min.¡± ¡°Xiao Min?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, she fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Regardless, I want to meet the people from the Xiao Family. After all, Madam Sheng Yue is still considered my godmother; I left without bidding her farewell last time, and I don¡¯t know if she is still here.¡± Just thinking of the gentle gaze of that beautiful lady softened Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart, she didn¡¯t even understand why, but seeing the mother and daughter of the Xiao Family always gave her a feeling of closeness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It felt as though it was meant to be¡­ Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyebrows knitted ever so slightly, his handsome face shadowed with a sinister gleam. According to the information from his spy in the Imperial Palace, Xiao Min was an arrogant and domineering woman, someone unworthy of Muer¡¯s visit. ¡°Muer, since you have agreed to marry me, let us first organize our wedding recently. As for that woman from the Xiao Family you can meet her later.¡± Mu Ruyue looked at Ye Wuchen in surprise. How could she not guess that Ye Wuchen did not want her to meet? Nevertheless, whatever Ye Wuchen wanted to do must have his reasons, and her choice was to trust him. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t go.¡± Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Chapter 147: The Woman Who Admired the Ghost King (Part 1) Chapter 147: Chapter 147: The Woman Who Admired the Ghost King (Part 1) ¡°Elder Yue, you¡¯ve arrived?¡± Inside the Dan Pavilion, an elder¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up upon seeing the appearance of Mu Ruyue, hastily standing up. The Chairman had long issued an order that if they saw this young girl, she must be treated with the highest courtesy. ¡°Gather all the herbs listed on this paper for me, then deliver them to either the Ghost Prince Manor or the Mu Residence, remember, it¡¯s the Mu Residence, not the Mu Mansion.¡± Mu Ruyue handed over a piece of paper, saying, ¡°Also, just call me Miss Mu.¡± ¡°Understood, Miss Mu.¡± The elder took the elixir recipe, a hint of surprise flashing in his eyes. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the level of the elixir that needed to be refined from these herbs should be above Earth-level Intermediate. According to the Chairman, this girl¡¯s strength was at Earth-level Intermediate. Could it be that she now wanted to refine a higher-level elixir? Mu Ruyue said nothing more, turning around and leaving after dropping these words¡­ Morning light spread down from the sky, falling on the young girl. Just as Mu Ruyue looked up, she saw a beautifully dressed handsome man approaching her. The man had a face like fine jade, gentle and elegant, exceptionally handsome, yet he had a pair of peach blossom eyes that seemed to charm all around him. He held a folding fan in his hand, gently fanning himself. It appeared he hadn¡¯t expected Mu Ruyue to be there, and he paused for a moment. ¡°Miss Mu, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± the man said, slightly curving the corners of his lips, his peach blossom eyes lingering on the girl. She had grown even taller and more striking after a long time not seen. ¡°Sorry, but I have nothing to see in you,¡± Mu Ruyue replied coldly, her gaze sweeping coldly over the man¡¯s jade-like face, her voice devoid of any warmth. Ye Yihua¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, and he smiled, moving slowly to her side, pausing and then saying, ¡°Had I known earlier that you weren¡¯t a waste, back at the Golden Throne Hall I should have persuaded Father to decree our marriage.¡± wuxiaworld.site Mu Ruyue laughed coldly, her smile filled with a trace of chill. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat what I said then; I have absolutely no interest in your kind of stallion.¡± Ye Yihua wasn¡¯t angry, his peach blossom eyes holding a faint smile as he said, ¡°The Ghost King of the past was a fool, and with such unbearable remarks, no one would want to marry him. Now that his feigned stupidity has been exposed, do you think things can still be calm? Although he never had a woman before, it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t have any in the future.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze grew even colder, her intimidating eyes staring at the man¡¯s smiling face, ¡°I trust him.¡± How much trust did that statement contain? She admitted that in this moment, for that man, she was willing to give all her trust. Ye Yihua¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed, and he smiled with a smirk, ¡°Mu Ruyue, why did I not notice your excellence before? Otherwise, I would never have pushed you to the Ghost King. It seems this place hides not only the deep secrets of the Ghost King but also you, Mu Ruyue. Once deemed a failure, who would have thought you had such strength, not only an exceptional talent, but you also caught the eye of Master Wu Yu from Qingyun Sect. What more secrets do you hold?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This woman was a mystery, irresistibly compelling one to unravel her, though the process of doing so would only ensnare one deeper, up to the point of no return¡­ ¡°No matter how many secrets I have, at least they have nothing to do with you.¡± Her voice was cold and aloof, causing Ye Yihua¡¯s smile to fade slightly. ¡°Do you dislike me that much?¡± He had seen her sunny smiles towards Ye Wuchen, so beautiful and peerless¡­ but in front of him, she was always cold, even grudgingly sparing even a single smile. Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Chapter 148 The Woman Who Admires the Ghost King (Part 2) Chapter 148: Chapter 148 The Woman Who Admires the Ghost King (Part 2) Mu Ruyue smiled, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of warmth in that smile; it was cold enough to chill one to the bone. ¡°Since you know I don¡¯t like you, there¡¯s no need to pester me. You can¡¯t compare to Wuchen, not even to a single hair on his head.¡± For a moment, Ye Yihua fell silent, as if no one knew what he was thinking. Mu Ruyue also stopped paying attention to this man and turned to leave the place. However, just as she took a step, the pleasant voice of the man behind her said, ¡°Mu Ruyue, you should know that the Xiao Family has sent someone to visit our Purple Moon Country. As guests of the Xiao Family, they require reception by the most distinguished person in Purple Moon Country. Aside from the Ghost King and yourself, Ye Tianfeng, as the disciple of Master Tianyuan, is the most distinguished. The emperor knows you dislike being disturbed, so he had Ye Tianfeng receive the guests from the Xiao Family.¡± Mu Ruyue stopped her steps but didn¡¯t turn back, merely wanting to hear what Ye Yihua really wanted to say. ¡°The Xiao Family people once went to the Prince Jing Mansion, and they met Mu Tingting¡­¡± Ye Yihua¡¯s voice paused slightly before he continued, ¡°In front of Lady Xiao, Mu Tingting praised the virtues of the Ghost King, and with all those rumors outside, it inevitably made Lady Xiao interested in the Ghost King. What I want to tell you is that the Xiao Family is immensely powerful. If Lady Xiao takes a liking to Ye Wuchen, do you think you can still be together as intimately as you dream?¡± Mu Ruyue laughed again, her stunning visage filled with resolute determination, ¡°No matter who it is, I only believe in Wuchen, and I believe he will never¡­ let me down in this lifetime.¡± And she believed in his promise¡­ Watching the girl¡¯s retreating figure, Ye Yihua almost went mad. Why could she remain so composed when facing the people from the Xiao Family and still speak such words? Lady Xiao was notorious for her petulance and arrogance, believing she could take whatever she fancied. So why did Mu Ruyue only say, ¡°I believe in him¡±? All of a sudden, Ye Yihua felt envious of Ye Wuchen, envious that he had the discernment to recognize a bright pearl so radiant¡­ If¡­ if he had never frequented a brothel, and if there were no concubines in his backyard, would he have then had this chance? But Ye Yihua understood that he could not commit to cherishing only one woman for his entire life¡­ wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co So, in this regard, he was doomed to fall short of the Ghost King. And he was destined to have no chance with her¡­ Inside Prince Jing Mansion, Mu Tingting sat in a pavilion, propping her cheeks with her hands as she stared blankly. Draped in a thin veil, her frame seemed frail and boneless, her face so thin that it had become the size of a palm. It was evident that her days in Prince Jing Mansion were not to her liking. But more heartbreaking than the physical torment was the indifference from Ye Tianfeng. Even now, she couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Tianfeng, who had sworn to cherish her forever, would treat her in such a way¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What had she done wrong for him to treat her like this? Every day she had to watch him be affectionate with others, listening to those grating noises, God knows how torturous it was for her. Any woman who sees the man she loves in bed with someone else would find it hard not to feel heartbroken. Now, as soon as she closed her eyes, those scenes would flood her mind¡­ Mu Tingting laughed, a laugh so wretched, and as she laughed, tears began to fall: ¡°Mu Ruyue, it¡¯s all your fault that I ended up like this!¡± She would never forget what Ye Tianfeng said to her that day¡­ Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Chapter 149: The Woman Who Admires the Ghost King (Part 3) Chapter 149: Chapter 149: The Woman Who Admires the Ghost King (Part 3) ¡°Mu Tingting, if it weren¡¯t for you, how could I possibly have renounced Mu Ruyue? Even our first time was instigated by your seduction. Had it not been for you, perhaps by now, I would have been in a splendid marriage with Mu Ruyue, and she would already be my Lady Shi!¡± Those words from that day still felt like a thorn piercing into her heart¡­ ¡°Why? Why must I suffer such torment while Mu Ruyue gets all the good fortune? The Ghost King was only feigning ignorance and possesses such immense strength. Moreover, when my father wanted to send Xue¡¯er to be the Ghost King¡¯s concubine, that Ghost King even declared he would not want anyone in his life other than that wretch Mu Ruyue!¡± Mu Tingting clenched her fists tightly, her smile on her petite face looking pale and powerless. ¡°To be a couple for a lifetime, such a wonderful thing. Why can you, Mu Ruyue, obtain what I can¡¯t? You think you can enjoy the Ghost King¡¯s affection all to yourself? I, Mu Tingting, will never let you have your way! Now, you can¡¯t even become the Ghost Queen, haha!¡± Mu Tingting burst into crazed laughter, her azure hair messy upon her shoulders, paired with her pale face, she looked like a lunatic from afar. Since meeting Lady Xiao yesterday, she had been excessively praising the Ghost King in front of Lady Xiao, speaking of him as a man as perfect and handsome as a God, unmatched in strength, secretly amassing forces to avenge his parents, feigning madness, and deceiving the world, only to ultimately reveal his identity for a woman. Most importantly, this man was abstinent. Now, he hadn¡¯t been with any woman, and once he took a wife, he would be devoted to her for a lifetime. What woman wouldn¡¯t be moved by such a man? Although the Xiao Family comes from the Saint Realm, a place she had never heard of, as a woman, isn¡¯t what she desires a perfect and excellent husband who cherishes only her and is not a philanderer? She simply couldn¡¯t believe Lady Xiao wouldn¡¯t be tempted. ¡°Mu Tingting!¡± Suddenly, a stern voice came from behind Mu Tingting. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO Her body shook slightly, turning her head to look at the man approaching, she pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°Young Master Shi, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Slap!¡± Ye Tianfeng stepped forward, his hand fiercely slapping Mu Tingting. A crisp sound¡­ Mu Tingting was sent sprawling to the ground by the slap, a trace of blood seeping from the corner of her mouth. She covered her reddened cheek, looking disbelievingly at the cold man before her. ¡°Mu Tingting, did you slander Mu Ruyue in front of Lady Xiao?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Tingting bit her lip and kept silent, but a touch of rage flared in her beautiful eyes. The Young Master actually struck her because of that woman. ¡°Mu Tingting, don¡¯t think that your deeds are unknown to others. How dare you? Not only did you tempt Lady Xiao to seek the Ghost King, but you also defamed Mu Ruyue. Cruel-hearted? Jealous by nature? Unscrupulous for the sake of gain? Are you describing yourself? And moreover, you told Lady Xiao that Mu Ruyue¡¯s feelings for the Ghost King were insincere, and that she only wanted to use him. Do you realize the catastrophe you could bring upon Prince Jing Mansion?¡± Ye Tianfeng¡¯s face was ashen, and he kicked Mu Tingting fiercely, howling ferociously. ¡°Why?¡± Mu Tingting screamed in a frenzy, ¡°Young Master Shi, what have I done wrong for you to treat me this way? Don¡¯t you like Mu Ruyue and despise the Ghost King? Why do you mistreat me when I helped you?¡± Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Chapter 150: The Woman Who Admires the Ghost King (Part 4) Chapter 150: Chapter 150: The Woman Who Admires the Ghost King (Part 4) Ye Tianfeng clenched his fists tightly, and with a thud, kicked Mu Tingting, causing her to crash into a stone bench nearby. Fresh blood slowly trickled down from the back of her head, the pain almost twisting her features. But the pain from the wound was far less than the agony in her heart¡­ ¡°Do you really not know or are you pretending not to? I did indeed want Mu Ruyue and wished for nothing more than the death of the Ghost King, but now Mu Ruyue is the disciple of Master Wu Yu. Are you aware of the status Master Wu Yu holds within Qingyun Sect? Even my own master wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey his orders. And the Ghost King, who is the lord of the Ghost Hall, has always maintained a low profile, yet everyone knows of their immense power. Moreover, he has effortlessly slain those with fake Innate strength. How could someone like that be someone our Prince Jing Mansion could provoke?¡± Mu Tingting clenched her fists tightly. She could not accept it, truly couldn¡¯t accept it¡­ The man she once thought was the most outstanding, yet now he¡¯s such a coward, not even daring to kill those he hated. And she had mocked Mu Ruyue for being about to marry a fool, saying that a cripple matched with a fool was the perfect pair. Who would have known that this fool was only feigning insanity, and was in fact exceedingly powerful and noble? And that cripple was so stunningly talented and beautiful beyond compare. How could she accept this? ¡°Someone come, drag Mu Tingting down for this young master!¡± Ye Tianfeng flicked his sleeves and turned to command, ¡°Strip her of her strength and throw her to the beasts.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s body shook as she looked disbelievingly at Ye Tianfeng. Then suddenly, she burst out laughing crazily, screaming, ¡°Ye Tianfeng, you will face retribution! You have betrayed my sincere heart, and you will surely face retribution! No, no, stay away, don¡¯t touch me, Young Master Shi, I was wrong, Ting¡¯er truly knows her mistake, please forgive me, no¡­¡± Ye Tianfeng slowly closed his eyes; compared to his life, everyone else seemed insignificant¡­ ¡°Miss, I have inquired, and the Ghost King has been staying here these past days.¡± wuxiaworld.site Outside the Mu Residence, an emerald servant turned her head to the red-clothed girl standing beside her and said respectfully. The girl was stunningly beautiful, with a dab of cinnabar between her brows, and her full face looked like a silver plate, her slightly red lips curving into a heart-tempting smile. Clothed in red, the girl did not appear garish but rather strikingly bold, the arrogance in her eyes completely betraying her. ¡°Yinhuan, let¡¯s go inside.¡± The red-clothed girl lifted her eyebrows haughtily and raised her snow-white chin. As the saying goes, like master, like dog. The servant also wore a face of arrogance, casting a disdainful glance at the empty Mu Residence courtyard and frowning in discontent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miss, these commoners are truly arrogant. Knowing that our miss has arrived, they don¡¯t even send someone out to welcome us, as if they were really something. If you ask me, when someone of your high nobility visits, they should roll out the red carpet to welcome you. Yet not a single person comes out. My miss, why should we even visit the dwelling of such commoners? Compared to the Saint Realm, the Qi richness here is too low, it¡¯s hardly suitable for someone of our status to live.¡± The red-clothed girl glared at the emerald servant but said nothing. Of course, she had her own reasons for being here. Not long ago, Grandpa told her that Madam Sheng Yue was no longer as hands-off as before, and with Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s noble status, if she were to manage the Xiao Family, their good days might be over. So Grandpa wanted to use her in an arranged marriage¡­ Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Chapter 151 The Woman Who Admires the Ghost King (Part 5) Chapter 151: Chapter 151 The Woman Who Admires the Ghost King (Part 5) In the Saint Realm, the Xiao family stands as the first family, and then, there¡¯s the Lan family, who prefers to keep a low profile. The eligible sons of the Lan family number one only, and although this young master has yet no wife, he already possesses many concubines. How could Xiao Min be willing to share her husband with other women? Her husband must not have any other women besides her; that is why she wished to try her luck in the outside world. Who knew that as soon as she left the Saint Realm, she would hear of such a perfect man? Even though this man already has a fiancee, Xiao Min firmly believed in her unparalleled beauty and exceptional talent. Besides, she hailed from the Xiao family. She refused to accept that she would be inferior to a woman from the Mortal World. Any man with discernment wouldn¡¯t forsake a good woman like her in favor of such an ordinary one. Thus, Xiao Min harbored great confidence in herself¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xiao Min glanced at the maid named Yinhuan and briskly walked into the Mu Residence. However, as soon as she stepped into the Mu Residence, several figures suddenly leaped down from the wall, surrounding the two uninvited guests in the middle. ¡°Get out!¡± The speaker was a middle-aged man with eyes full of sternness. He glared coldly at the two arrogantly behaving women and spoke in a deliberately lowered voice. The master and the Ghost King had both issued orders; today, no one was allowed to disturb them¡­ ¡°How dare you!¡± Yinhuan¡¯s pretty face twisted in anger as she said, ¡°Do you know who we are? We¡¯re from the Holy Realm Xiao Family. Who gave you the right to speak to us like this?¡± The middle-aged man glanced at them, his gaze still sharp and unyielding, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. The master and the Prince have instructed us not to welcome anyone; leave immediately!¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°You¡­¡± Yinhuan, utterly infuriated, her beautiful face turning red and clenching her pearly teeth, stated fiercely, ¡°Our Miss admires the great name of the Ghost King and has come especially to meet him. How dare you bar us from entering! The Prince¡¯s refusal to let us meet him clearly indicates that it¡¯s that woman hogging the Ghost King who is stopping him from coming out.¡± In Yinhuan¡¯s view, not only was their miss beautiful, but her status and standing were superior to that woman¡¯s. If the Ghost King met the miss, he would surely fall for her. That woman probably got wind of this and therefore kept the Ghost King from meeting the miss. ¡°Admiring the great name of the Ghost King?¡± Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind the crowd. ¡°I wonder who admires my husband¡¯s great name?¡± In an instant, the crowd dispersed¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Min and Yinhuan looked up and saw the two figures of peerless elegance approaching them¡­ The young girl clad in white had a dazzling beauty, her smile gentle yet her eyes cold, her black hair fluttering in the wind, so bewitching that it could upend kingdoms and worlds. Next to her stood a man as handsome as a god, his gentle features not diminishing the masculine vigor, his beautifully shaped lips curved into a charming smile. His purple clothes made him look even more intimidating and rakishly handsome, yet when he gazed at the girl beside him, tenderness spread from the depths of his eyes, so profound that one could drown in it and never resurface. No matter how one looked, these two seemed to be a match made in heaven, so perfectly suited for each other. Jealousy clenched Xiao Min¡¯s fist tightly, her nails digging into her flesh. She took a deep breath and fixed her gaze firmly on Mu Ruyue. Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Arrogant and Domineering Xiao Min (1) Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Arrogant and Domineering Xiao Min (1) For the longest time, Xiao Min had thought herself unmatched in beauty, with only a handful surpassing her in the entire Holy Realm, until today, when she met Mu Ruyue, she realized just how naive she had once been. Compared to her own stunning beauty, this young girl possessed a sense of otherworldliness, a feeling that filled Xiao Min¡¯s heart with jealousy¡­ ¡°Are you Mu Ruyue?¡± Xiao Min tilted her chin up proudly, looking down at the girl in white, ¡°You should know who I am, I come from the Holy Realm Xiao Family.¡± As a young lady of the Xiao Family, she indeed had the capital to be proud. Mu Ruyue, now understanding why Wuchen didn¡¯t want her to meet this woman, saw this arrogant and overbearing lady and truly felt no need to meet her. With a slight lift of her brows, Mu Ruyue¡¯s cold gaze shifted onto Xiao Min. ¡°Are you the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue?¡± ¡°Of¡­of course.¡± Even as she spoke, Xiao Min couldn¡¯t manage to do so with conviction. After all, she was just a member of the side branch of the Xiao Family; she simply couldn¡¯t compare to someone from the direct lineage like Xiao Qingqing. She had once sought to be recognized as a daughter from the direct lineage by asking the Young Master and Young Madam to adopt her, only to be ruthlessly rejected. But how could she be content with that? So she went about proclaiming herself as Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s daughter, and since Madam Sheng Yue always had a good temperament and couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain, she inadvertently gave Xiao Min the opportunity to do so. Mu Ruyue glanced at Xiao Min, seeming to sense something, and her lips curved up slightly: ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Min felt a wave of unease; she knew it wasn¡¯t true, that Madam Sheng Yue seemed to look down on her and was utterly unwilling to adopt her as a daughter¡­ ¡°Even if our young lady isn¡¯t the biological daughter of Madam Sheng Yue, so what? Madam Sheng Yue has already taken her as an adopted daughter, which is equivalent to being her own daughter.¡± Yinhuan, seeing her own young lady being bullied, couldn¡¯t help but stand up, glaring fiercely at Mu Ruyue with obvious disdain in her eyes. Mu Ruyue sneered: ¡°When did Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s taste become so poor, to adopt any Tom, Dick, or Harry as her adopted daughter?¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°You¡­what do you mean by that?¡± Xiao Min¡¯s face turned an ashen blue as she glared at Mu Ruyue with eyes aflame, ¡°Madam Sheng Yue precisely had the vision to adopt me, Xiao Min from the Xiao Family. Your disrespect towards me means even the Qingyun Sect can¡¯t protect you!¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head with scoff, having originally thought the young ladies of the Xiao Family would all be as lively and adorable as Qingqing, only to find such an arrogant and presumptuous woman instead. ¡°Muer, don¡¯t waste words on this kind of woman,¡± Ye Wuchen embraced Mu Ruyue in his arms and cast a gloomy look at Xiao Min with his handsome face, casually flicking his hand and conjuring a gust that flung Xiao Min and her servant out with a bang. Xiao Min landed on all fours but felt not a shred of embarrassment, only gazing longingly at Ye Wuchen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang! The doors of the Mu Residence slammed shut, also cutting off Xiao Min¡¯s line of sight¡­ ¡°Ow!¡± Yinhuan called out in pain, picking herself up from the ground and frowning discontentedly, ¡°Miss, how could these people be so excessive? Let¡¯s go back and tell the elder to teach them a lesson.¡± Xiao Min didn¡¯t speak, just staring blankly at the closed doors¡­ ¡°Yinhuan, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to this man, I want to marry him, no! I must marry him!¡± Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Arrogant and Domineering Xiao Min (2) Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Arrogant and Domineering Xiao Min (2) ¡°Miss?¡± Yinhuan looked at Xiao Min with astonishment. ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss only feel curious about him? Why has she now set her heart on marrying no one but him?¡± Xiao Min¡¯s gaze was vacant, as if she still hadn¡¯t recovered from the recent event. ¡°Yinhuan, didn¡¯t you think the way he threw us out just now was very manly? Also, this man is truly handsome. I¡¯ve seen so many people in the Saint Realm, but none are as handsome as him. What¡¯s more, did you see the way he looked at that wretched woman? His gaze was so tender it seemed like it could overflow with water. If I could marry such a man, I think I would be very happy¡­¡± ¡°But, Miss¡­¡± Yinhuan wanted to say something more but was interrupted by Xiao Min¡¯s voice. ¡°Yinhuan, I know what you want to say. Given the way he looked at that wretched woman, it¡¯d probably be hard for him to fall in love with someone else. However, have you forgotten what that wretched woman¡¯s sister, Mu Tingting, told me yesterday? That wretched woman is cruel-hearted and will do anything to achieve her goals. She¡¯s not truly fond of the Ghost King. Even her sister couldn¡¯t stand her actions anymore. It¡¯s said that the sister¡¯s husband, the Heir of Jing King, was once very affectionate with her sister. It was because of this woman stepping in between them and whispering something to the Heir of Jing King that he went back on his promise and left the position of Lady Shi to her, forcing Mu Tingting to become a mere concubine¡­¡± At this point, Xiao Min¡¯s face was filled with contempt: ¡°Mu Tingting was so kind to her, yet she treated her sister in such a manner, even stealing her sister¡¯s lover. Later on, she accidentally discovered the Ghost King¡¯s secret and clung to this higher branch while still feigning ignorance, and cast aside the Heir of Jing King. What is there to like about such a fickle and opportunistic woman? She¡¯s no match for me. After all, I am not like her, falling in love with everyone I see.¡± Suddenly, she remembered the man¡¯s devilishly handsome face, and a touch of infatuation gradually appeared in her eyes. Such a man was only worthy of her. If she could have his tenderness, that would be enough for this lifetime¡­ ¡°Miss is right,¡± Yinhuan nodded vigorously, expressing her disdain, ¡°As long as the Ghost King knows her true nature, he will surely see her as a venomous woman. You are the best, Miss. That woman is only good-looking; she¡¯s nothing compared to you. But Miss, what should we do now?¡± Xiao Min¡¯s eyes flickered briefly: ¡°Yinhuan, go back to the Saint Realm for me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yinhuan was startled, looking at Xiao Min, puzzled. ¡°Silly girl, of course, I want you to go back and tell Grandpa that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to a man. Ask him to help me propose marriage. Meanwhile, I will stay here. I don¡¯t believe that after spending time with me, that man won¡¯t be taken by me.¡± Xiao Min curled her red lips, full of confidence. She was quite sure that she could make the man fall for her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Yinhuan nodded, half-understanding: ¡°Miss, then I will go back to the Saint Realm first.¡± ¡°Go, and be careful to avoid the Young Master and Madam Sheng Yue. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about my whereabouts. The Young Master and Young Madam don¡¯t like me at all. If they find out I¡¯m doing things in the name of the Xiao Family again, they will probably have me taken back directly.¡± Although she called herself the adopted daughter of Madam Sheng Yue, she was well aware that Madam Sheng Yue did not like her. However, Xiao Min overestimated her own importance. If Xiao Tianyu and Madam Sheng Yue knew about her actions, sending her back would be letting her off lightly. They would probably strip her grandfather of his status and tear her into pieces¡­ Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Earth-grade Advanced Elixir (Part 1) Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Earth-grade Advanced Elixir (Part 1) In the alchemy room. Next to a fire-red pill furnace, the young girl¡¯s palm lifted slightly, and a wisp of flame appeared in her palm. As she tossed the flame into the Phoenix Tripod, a loud boom sounded, and intense flames burst into life. ¡°After these days of preparation, I can try to refine an Earth-grade advanced elixir,¡± Mu Ruyue slowly sighed, taking a medicinal herb into her hands. This time, she intended to refine an Earth-grade advanced Enhancing Yuan Pill that could help martial artists below Innate sixth-level break through a rank¡­ Whoosh whoosh whoosh! The flames reddened the young girl¡¯s complexion, her expression becoming increasingly solemn¡­ As her hands flipped, the flames moved with her. Gradually, a drop of cold sweat appeared on Mu Ruyue¡¯s forehead, and just then, a handkerchief reached out from beside her to gently wipe the sweat from her brow. Ye Wuchen looked tenderly at the woman he loved, his lips curving into a slight smile. If it could always be like this, that wouldn¡¯t be bad¡­ ¡°You little rascal, where are you sneaking off to now?¡± At that moment, within the Guardian General Mansion, the General spotted his son stealthily slipping out of the door; his eyes suddenly widened with rage, staring at him, ¡°Are you going to the Mu Residence again?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Li Lu retracted his steps and chuckled twice, ¡°Old man, haven¡¯t I already lost myself to her? You taught me to keep my promises, so I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± The General was so angry his body seemed to emit fire, wishing he could slap this worthless son of his into the air. ¡°Who allowed you to make such a bet? To lose yourself, and as my son, to be unable to defeat a woman, you¡¯re simply a disgrace!¡± Li Lu pursed his lips, muttering under his breath, ¡°Disgrace or not, at least it¡¯s better than being a coward.¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°What did you say?¡± the General glared, his anger evident in his voice. ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing, old man, I¡¯ve got something to do, so I¡¯m off.¡± Seeing the danger, Li Lu quickly turned tail and ran, not even glancing back at the General who was trembling with rage behind him. Not running now would be foolish; he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape if he waited another moment¡­ In the back courtyard of the Mu Residence, Li Lu had intended to find Mu Ruyue but learning that she was in the alchemy room, he could only wait quietly outside the room. Only when the sunset filled the sky did the closely shut doors of the alchemy room slowly open¡­ ¡°Li Lu, you¡¯ve come at the right time. Go call over all the members of the Shitian Team for me,¡± Mu Ruyue said as soon as she stepped out, raising her eyebrows at the sight of Li Lu. ¡°Hehe, my lady, are you about to distribute another elixir?¡± Li Lu scratched his head, smiled twice, and approached Mu Ruyue, but before he got close, a leg extended from the door and kicked him flying out. Ye Wuchen shook off his Purple Robe, turned around, and enveloped Mu Ruyue in his arms. His handsome face bore a devilishly charming smile as his gentle gaze fell upon the girl. Li Lu rubbed his sore bottom, his face full of grievance as he stood up. He had just wanted to see what kind of elixir his lady had refined; did the Ghost King really need to be so wary of him? Thinking this, he felt full of injustice. ¡°Li Lu, what are you standing there dumbfounded for?¡± Mu Ruyue turned to look at Li Lu with a face full of grievance and said, ¡°Go call everyone from the Shitian Team to try out the new elixir I¡¯ve refined.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To test the elixir? Li Lu blinked, the lady actually wanted them to test the elixir? If only Li Lu knew what effects the elixir had, he would surely scramble to be the first to test it for her¡­ ps: Last night there was a power outage, so I couldn¡¯t update the story~~ nor could I send a notice, I¡¯m very sorry~~~ Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Earth-grade Advanced Elixir (Part 2) Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Earth-grade Advanced Elixir (Part 2) Within the backyard of the Mu Residence, all members of the Shitian Team stood before Mu Ruyue, their gazes intense as they stared at her. Li Lu had already told them earlier that Mu Ruyue had summoned them to test an elixir. They didn¡¯t know what kind of elixir it would be this time. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes swept across the surroundings as she spoke, ¡°If everyone is present, we should begin. Before I give you this elixir, I need you to make an oath; from now on, you will be loyal to me for your entire life. If you break this oath, you shall be utterly destroyed and never find peace after death!¡± The assembled faces looked at each other, as people on this continent still believed in the power of an oath. Therefore, once an oath was made, it was rare for anyone to break it. Many years ago on the continent, a powerful individual had vowed never to abandon his wife, but eventually found new love and left his humble first wife. In the end, the powerhouse died miserably, just as he had vowed in his oath. From then on, no one dared to break the oaths they made. ¡°Of course, if you aren¡¯t willing, you may leave the Mu Residence now,¡± the girl¡¯s voice was ice-cold and merciless, yet it made everyone exchange wry smiles. Did they have a choice? Despite the young master telling them they could leave, they understood that they had received too much of their master¡¯s kindness and would not easily leave this place. ¡°Master, we are willing to be loyal to you forever, never to betray or harbor a second heart. If we violate this oath, we are willing to be utterly destroyed and never find peace after death,¡± they declared after thinking for a moment. Eventually, they all took the solemn oath. ¡°Good,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded slightly, a faint smile appearing on her stunningly cold face, ¡°Li Lu, distribute the Essence Boosting Pills. This time, I¡¯m giving you Earth-level Intermediate Essence Boosting Pills, which after consumption, can make anyone below Innate break through one level. Even for Ninth-level Martial Artists, they can become Fake Innate with the help of these pills.¡± The words of the young girl made everyone¡¯s hearts tighten. Li Lu¡¯s eyes shone, and he nearly drooled; he swallowed hard and looked at Mu Ruyue ingratiatingly, ¡°Hehe, Master, turns out the elixir you wanted us to test is this. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I¡¯d be willing to try it no matter how many there were.¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at him and said, ¡°Distribute the elixirs now.¡± ¡°I understand, Master.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Hearing there were Essence Boosting Pills that could enhance their strength, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixedly glues to the medicine bottle in Li Lu¡¯s hand, wishing they could snatch it right away. The Essence Boosting Pill, that which even Ninth-levels could use to reach Fake Innate, how could it not excite people? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the elixirs were obtained, in that moment, everyone felt extremely nervous, and they hurriedly swallowed the pills. Instantly, numerous glows of breakthrough shone in the sky above the Mu Residence. ¡°Hahaha! I broke through, I finally broke through,¡± a loud laugh erupted from the courtyard. The burly man started laughing and then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, began to cry. He had been just a Sixth-level Martial Artist before joining the Mu Residence, with no prospects of further breakthroughs. His only hope had been the Bone Cleansing Pill. That¡¯s why he joined the Mu Residence, to obtain the Bone Cleansing Pill. After consuming it, his lost Talent returned, and after a month of cultivation, he had broken through to Seventh-level. He had assumed that was his limit, but now he had suddenly risen to Eighth-tier¡­ Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Earth-grade Advanced Elixir (Part 3) Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Earth-grade Advanced Elixir (Part 3) The man cried out in excitement, yet no one mocked him, for they all shared the same feelings of elation. You see, Alchemy Masters are incredibly precious on the continent, and they rarely even had the chance to taste a common elixir, not to mention an Earth-grade advanced Essence Boosting Pill. Even Master Tianyuan, the master of Ye Tianfeng, was only a Middle-level Alchemy Master of Earth Rank. ¡°Master, you are truly my saviors. Without you, I fear I would never have the chance to breakthrough in this life. Henceforth, my life is yours to command.¡± ¡°Yes, Master, we would never have had the chance to come across such a treasure as the Essence Boosting Pill if not for you.¡± Everyone became excited, their eyes shining as they looked at Mu Ruyue. Mu Ruyue aimed for exactly this effect. Her cold eyes swept over everyone present as she spoke indifferently, ¡°I have a method that can stimulate the hidden talents within your bodies, but this method is extremely arduous, the likes of which you have never endured before. However, I will train alongside you. It depends on whether you have the will to become stronger and then, follow me to that peak position.¡± To that peak position? Everyone¡¯s blood boiled with the thought. How enticing was the position at the peak? And to follow her to that position, how could they remain indifferent? ¡°Master, no matter how severe the hardship, we are willing.¡± Such was the way of the continent, if you do not endure great hardships, you¡¯ll spend your life under the oppression of others. Even if your current strength is formidable, there are always those stronger than you above. If you wish to live a life free from oppression, then you must reach the highest position. Only from that position, will you no longer be oppressed by others. ¡°Good. I will give you half a month to prepare. In half a month¡¯s time, accept my devilish training. I hope that in this half-month, your abilities will greatly improve. Of course, by that time I will have prepared enough medicinal materials.¡± Mu Ruyue glanced over the excited faces and slightly curved her lips, ¡°Now, I need to select a team captain and a deputy captain from among you. If I am not around in the future, you will train according to my methods. Persist, and the results will surpass your expectations.¡± As her words fell, Mu Ruyue turned to Li Lu and asked, ¡°You know these people the best; you choose a team captain and a deputy captain. Also, report their conditions to me.¡± The number of breakthroughs just now was too many, so much so that Mu Ruyue had not yet taken in the condition of everyone. wuxiaworld.site Li Lu blinked, his gaze turning towards the members of the Shitian Team. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Among these people, there¡¯s a total of one Ninth-level powerhouse, ten Eighth-tier, thirty at Seventh-level, and fifty below Sixth-level. The team captain could be Zhao Lin, as a Ninth-level powerhouse, he not only has strength but also authority and is quite persuasive; the deputy captain could be Eighth-tier Hua Luoyu.¡± Mu Ruyue nodded slightly and said, ¡°Zhao Lin and Hua Luoyu, step forward.¡± At her words, the two named stepped forward. Zhao Lin had a handsome and spirited appearance, roughly twenty-six years old, and also counted as a talent. Zhao Lin and Li Lu had some history; had Li Lu not sought him out, with his strength he would never have come here. Compared to Zhao Lin, Hua Luoyu was a beautiful woman with delicate features, about the same age as Zhao Lin, who had been injured and fallen on hard times before being taken in by Li Lu. Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Chapter 157 Earth-grade Advanced Elixir (Part 4) Chapter 157: Chapter 157 Earth-grade Advanced Elixir (Part 4) These two individuals, considered sword prodigies within Purple Moon Country, were relatively young, as were the other members of the Shitian Team. Many of them joined due to the Bone Cleansing Pill, but more so because they had unforgettable experiences and just happened to meet Li Lu, who persuaded them to join the Shitian Team under his leadership. What mattered even more was Li Lu¡¯s assurance that, although Mu Ruyue¡¯s current strength wasn¡¯t very strong, her outstanding talent meant that she would one day reach the upper echelons of the continent and lead their team to glory. Initially, some people were unconvinced, but after being disciplined by Yan Jin, everyone learned their lesson. Having the protection of such a powerful creature, how could the young girl be ordinary? ¡°Um, my lord,¡± Li Lu scratched the back of his head and chuckled, ¡°may I ask a favor of you?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow and turned her gaze towards Li Lu, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well, lord, as you know, my dad is still furious about how I carelessly lost myself. So, could I ask you for another Essence Boosting Pill? It would give my dad less to complain about.¡± Li Lu felt somewhat embarrassed asking this. Wasn¡¯t he being too greedy? After all, their lord had already given him an Essence Boosting Pill, and such a precious elixir was not easy for their lord to offer. To Li Lu¡¯s surprise, Mu Ruyue nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°My¡­ my lord? You agreed?¡± Li Lu was stunned for a moment, a surge of joy flooding his heart, immediately wanting to embrace Mu Ruyue, ¡°Lord, you are really too good to me.¡± However, before he could reach Mu Ruyue, he was kicked away by a foot. Li Lu looked at the man who had drawn the young girl into his embrace and blinked. How could he have forgotten the Ghost King? If it were someone else, the consequences might have been more than just a kick. But right now, Li Lu didn¡¯t have time to notice the darkened handsome face of Ye Wuchen, as he ran out with the elixir given by Mu Ruyue, as fast as if he was rushing to be reborn¡­ Inside the Guardian General Mansion, the General had barely stepped out when he saw his son, who looked like he was rushing to be reborn, running towards him. He immediately grabbed his son¡¯s collar and shouted angrily, ¡°You little rascal, let¡¯s see how you can run away this time!¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Li Lu chuckled dryly. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Dad, I wasn¡¯t planning to run. This time, I¡¯ve brought you something good.¡± The General widened his eyes, ¡°What is it?¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just an elixir our lord awarded us. I asked for an extra one for you. Oh, by the way, this elixir¡¯s effect can help anyone below innate level to advance one tier. You¡¯re currently an Eighth Rank Martial Artist, and after taking the elixir, you can become a Ninth-level Martial Artist.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What did you say?¡± The General was stunned, his hands involuntarily loosening their grip on Li Lu. He stared dumbly at his son. Li Lu straightened his collar, casting a resentful look at the General. ¡°This is the elixir.¡± Li Lu tossed the elixir to the General and left the place. As he watched his son¡¯s departing figure, the General still hadn¡¯t snapped out of his daze¡­ ps: Went to take a shower today and ended up with a cold and fever, so I¡¯m going to sleep early today. I¡¯m really sorry. If I feel better tomorrow, I¡¯ll post ten updates. I hope you ladies understand¡­ Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Challenge (Part One) Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Challenge (Part One) Earth-grade advanced Essence Boosting Pill. Was he not dreaming? General clasped the elixir in his hand, unable to snap back to reality for a long time¡­ ¡ª- Bright red maple leaves covered the courtyard. The young girl sat on a stone bench in front of the maple tree, supporting her cheek with her hand, staring blankly into the sky. Her eyes lacked their usual coldness, possessing only the clarity of a pristine spring. The leaves fluttered onto her shoulder, but she seemed completely unaware, simply staring intently at the blue sky. Her black hair fluttered, and her plain clothes billowed slightly. The girl was shockingly beautiful, sitting quietly there, radiating an undeniable beauty that made it impossible to ignore her. Ye Wuchen arrived just to witness such a scene, and his heart seemed to skip a beat¡­ Compared to her previous domineering self, the young girl now seemed so peaceful that it felt wrong to disturb her. ¡°Muer, what are you thinking about?¡± A pair of arms encircled her waist from behind, forcing the girl back to reality. She shuddered slightly and lowered her eyes, her long and thick eyelashes trembling slightly. ¡°Wuchen, do you remember that man with white hair and eyebrows?¡± That man who suddenly appeared, spouting some inexplicable words¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I recognize that man. There¡¯s just this uneasy feeling deep inside me, as if something is about to happen soon.¡± The words of warning from that man seemed still to ring in her ears. Should she be wary of that man? But who was he? Ye Wuchen held the young girl tightly in his arms, his devilishly handsome face lifting into a roguish smile, ¡°Muer, no matter what happens in the future, let¡¯s face it together. However, thinking about other men while with your husband, aren¡¯t you afraid I might get jealous?¡± He reached out to hold her shoulders and forcefully turned her body to face him. Their distance was very close, so close their breaths were palpable¡­ This was Mu Ruyue, once again examining Ye Wuchen from close-range. Undeniably, this man possessed an ultimate beauty, dangerously alluring and seductive, like a red spider lily blooming on the other shore. Knowing that approaching meant doom, yet still unable to resist the temptation. His features were delicately soft yet did not lack a man¡¯s valor, and his sexy thin lips slightly lifted, sketching a perfect angle. His eyes held a demonic sharpness, coupled with a domineering aura of a superior, but when he looked at the girl in front of him, there was a gentleness. ¡°People say beauty brings disaster; I say handsome men are the real calamity.¡± This man was too stunningly handsome. Previously, due to his feigned foolishness, no one wished to enter Ghost Prince Manor. Now, she was probably in for more trouble¡­ ¡°If I am a calamity, then I wish to only befall you,¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips curled up, pulling the young girl into his arms, his smile glaringly obvious. With her in this life, that was enough¡­ That night. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The night sky was brilliant with stars. Ye Wuchen had just stepped out of Mu Residence when a figure stealthily followed him. His brows furrowed, his demonic eyes flashing a trace of cold light. ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xiao Min, clad in red, appeared before him. Now, Xiao Min had carefully dressed up, looking even more breathtakingly gorgeous like a vibrant red rose; the cinnabar between her brows made her look even more stunning. Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Chapter 147 Challenge (Part 2) Chapter 159: Chapter 147 Challenge (Part 2) Xiao Min pursed her lips slightly and lifted her head to look at the manly beauty standing in front of her like a God, her heart skipped a beat in that instant. Even Xiao Min did not understand why over these days, the figure of that man dominated her thoughts. Perhaps at first, it was out of curiosity stirred by Mu Tingting¡¯s words, but after seeing him again, she understood how exceptional this man was. If she could find such an excellent son-in-law, her visit to this life would not have been in vain ¡­ ¡°Young Master Wuchen, I came to find you this time for one thing,¡± Xiao Min said shyly to the man in front of her, ¡°I simply cannot bear to see you deceived by a wicked woman who truly does not love you. She had previously even stolen her own sister¡¯s lover, and now, having climbed up to connect with you, Young Master Wuchen, she has discarded that man. Fickle women like her do not deserve your kindness, and who knows, one day she might even bring dishonor upon you.¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. In a moment, Xiao Min felt the air thinning in front of her, her eyes wide in astonishment at the man before her. She was considered a genius in the Holy Realm, yet this man had done nothing and still imposed such an overwhelming sense of pressure? How immense must his strength be to achieve such a feeling? Perhaps, this time she really had found an excellent man¡­ ¡°Holy Realm? Xiao Family?¡± Ye Wuchen chuckled lowly, his smile devilishly charming yet terrifyingly cold, ¡°Muer doesn¡¯t deserve me? Do you think you do?¡± The man¡¯s smile was undoubtedly beautiful, instantly making Xiao Min¡¯s heartbeat quicken as she bit her red lips, saying, ¡°Young Master Wuchen, you know of my identity. I am from the Holy Realm Xiao Family, and Madam Sheng Yue is my foster mother. If you marry me, it will undoubtedly bring many benefits. Such an opportunity will not come again if missed.¡± This identity was Xiao Min¡¯s pride. She had also done many things in the name of the Xiao Family; how many could remain indifferent upon hearing the name of the Holy Realm Xiao Family? She believed that this man felt the same¡­ ¡°The daughter of Madam Sheng Yue?¡± Ye Wuchen slowly curved his lips, his handsome face bearing a slight cold sneer, ¡°As far as I know, there was a side branch in the Xiao Family who once fancied becoming the direct lineage and sought to be recognized by Madam Sheng Yue as her child, only to be rejected. In the end, they had someone spread the words claiming Madam Sheng Yue had taken her as a daughter to elevate her own status.¡± Xiao Min¡¯s face turned deathly pale, her eyes wide in stunned silence looking at Ye Wuchen. Why did this man know such details so clearly? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Even so, I am still from the Xiao Family, Young Master Wuchen. You are a wise man; that woman is merely a worldly woman, how could she compare with our Holy Realm Xiao Family? With your excellence, Young Master Wuchen, an alliance with our family would greatly benefit you, not to mention that woman is indeed unreliable and fickle.¡± Xiao Min bit her red lips again, maintaining a stance as if she were untouched by any accusation. At that moment, Ye Wuchen¡¯s gaze gradually darkened¡­ She still wanted to say something, but before she could even open her mouth, she felt a hand harshly grabbing her throat, immense fear seeping into her heart, causing her body to tremble. At this moment, she felt as though her life was no longer in her own control¡­ Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Challenge (Part 3) Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Challenge (Part 3) Devil! This man is a devil! Xiao Min finally knew fear, but she wasn¡¯t willing to accept her defeat. She, the Lady of the Xiao Family, how could she not compare to a woman from the Mortal World? What did that kind of woman have apart from her looks that could surpass her? Whether it was status, position, or talent, she must be far inferior to her, Xiao Min, who had been nurtured by the Xiao family from a young age¡­ ¡°Scram!¡± The man¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, and a single word ¡°scram¡± made Xiao Min tremble even more fiercely, staring incredulously at this man who had no compassion for the fairer sex. Was his gentleness only shown to that woman? She couldn¡¯t accept it, she really couldn¡¯t! Xiao Min clenched her fists tightly, her pale lips trembling slightly. From childhood till now, which thing she desired did she not obtain? This time would be no different. That man not only had both looks and talent that were top-notch, so she must marry him! Ye Wuchen¡¯s cold gaze swept over Xiao Min¡¯s pale face, showing no sympathy, only a chilling aloofness: ¡°This time, for the sake of the Xiao family, this king will spare your life. If there¡¯s a next time, even if you are from the Xiao family, this king will have to make you disappear to prevent future troubles!¡± To say it was for the sake of the Xiao family was actually for the sake of Mu Ruyue, after all. The relationship between Mu Ruyue and Madam Sheng Yue had always been good. Even if Madam Sheng Yue didn¡¯t acknowledge Xiao Min, she was at least from the Xiao family; otherwise, based on the words Xiao Min had said tonight, Ye Wuchen would have by no means let her off. Staring at the purple figure disappearing under the moonlight, Xiao Min laughed manically, ¡°Mu Ruyue, you¡¯re just a woman from the Mortal World, what makes him treat you this way? I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Grinding her teeth, Xiao Min spoke word by word. Suddenly, a glint appeared in her eyes, as if she already had an idea¡­ ¡°Mu Ruyue, get out here!¡± The next morning, outside the Mu Residence, a resounding and delicate shout pierced the air, immediately drawing many people¡¯s attention. In front of their eyes, Mu Ruyue, dressed in plain clothes, stepped out from the doorway. Xiao Min, watching that stunning face, bitterly ground her silver teeth. She clenched her fists tightly and looked at the other¡¯s face with a mocking sneer, saying, ¡°Mu Ruyue, I challenge you. Do you have the guts to accept it?¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly, her indifferent gaze sweeping over Xiao Min, ¡°You want to challenge me?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Xiao Min lifted her snow-white chin, proudly declaring, ¡°If I win this competition, you must give up the Ghost King to me.¡± ¡°And if¡­ I win?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s simply impossible,¡± Xiao Min laughed a few times, her beautiful eyes staring intently at Mu Ruyue, and said, ¡°You will definitely not win against me!¡± Xiao Min was also considered a talent within the Xiao family, so she was confident she could defeat this woman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This woman was nothing but a woman from the Mortal World; without the nurturing of a family, how could she possibly catch up to her? If she couldn¡¯t even beat a woman from the outside world, how would she hold her own in the Saint Realm? ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, asking with a smile that was not quite a smile. Xiao Min huffed, saying, ¡°Mu Ruyue, if you have the courage, accept my challenge. However, I think you know you will lose and will definitely not accept this competition. Since you are so cowardly, I won¡¯t force you, but from now on, you must stay away from the Ghost King. He is not someone you are worthy of.¡± ps: Still haven¡¯t recovered from my cold, slept all day, and I¡¯m still feeling groggy now. I¡¯ll post three chapters for now¨Cmy mind is all muddled. Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Challenge (Four) Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Challenge (Four) In the Saint Realm, Xiao Min had always been arrogant, relying on the Xiao Family¡¯s power. If she dared to act like that within the Saint Realm, how could she possibly take a woman from the Mortal World seriously? Initially, her curiosity towards the Ghost King had been piqued by Mu Tingting¡¯s words, followed by astonishment at his appearance, but that was all. As a daughter of the Xiao Family, she knew exactly what she wanted. She desired a man who was not only handsome but also possessed immense strength, dedicated entirely to her. Clearly, the Ghost King met the criteria in her heart. At first, she had left the Saint Realm only to avoid an arrangement set by Grandpa, never expecting to find her ideal partner here in the Mortal World. It was beyond her understanding how such an outstanding man could exist here; such a man, she must have at all costs, even if it meant playing dirty. ¡°Challenges, in my view, are nothing but childish acts, especially when it¡¯s to fight over a man,¡± Mu Ruyue paused slighty, her cold eyes sweeping across Xiao Min¡¯s smug features, ¡°however, since you¡¯re so keen, it would be rude of me not to oblige.¡± Xiao Min sneered; as long as this woman dared to accept the challenge, she would make sure she regretted it. ¡°Let everyone here listen well,¡± Xiao Min turned to look at the crowd of onlookers, a cold smile playing on her lips, ¡°I am from the Holy Realm Xiao Family, and I will engage in a challenge with this woman here, regardless of life or death.¡± The phrase ¡°regardless of life or death¡± set everyone whispering to one another. The Holy Realm Xiao Family? What place was that? Why hadn¡¯t they heard of it? However, there were a few who had heard of the Holy Realm Xiao Family before and began to describe what kind of place it was. Upon hearing of the Xiao Family¡¯s formidable reputation, everyone involuntarily gasped¡­ If the Xiao Family was so strong, then this woman must be quite formidable too. Could the future Ghost Queen be her match? To fight her would be to seek death, would it not? No matter what others thought, Mu Ruyue had already accepted the battle. And without any warning, Xiao Min made her move¡­ The long whip she held in her hand lashed out with a violent flick, exploding in the sky, and like a dragon, struck towards Mu Ruyue, wrapping around her wrist in an instant. Mu Ruyue¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, her expression remaining impassive, her eyes filled with a faint cold light, her entire being exuding a sharp aura. ¡°Slut!¡± Xiao Min clenched her red lips tightly, her whip lashing out, striking at the body of Mu Ruyue passing by. Mu Ruyue sidestepped, dodging Xiao Min¡¯s attack. Seeing that she had managed to evade her strike, Xiao Min¡¯s expression darkened, and her attacks became even more ferocious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No matter what, Xiao Min was trained by the Xiao Family, and Mu Ruyue had only transmigrated for about a year; there was still a large gap in strength between them. This gap could only be bridged by the power of elixirs¡­ One after another, elixirs were popped into her mouth, dissolving instantly and spreading a force throughout her body. The onlookers, envious, watched as she stuffed elixirs into her mouth as if they cost nothing, more importantly, the moment she consumed them, they transformed into her strength. Such effects were simply monstrous, weren¡¯t they? Elixirs, such treasures, who would have the heart to consume them like candy? Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Challenge (Five) Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Challenge (Five) Xiao Min¡¯s expression changed subtly, even with the might of the Xiao Family, she couldn¡¯t treat these Elixirs as if they were mere sweets; yet, in front of this woman, the Elixirs seemed as insignificant as ordinary candy. How could the always proud and arrogant Xiao Min stand this? ¡°Bitch!¡± Xiao Min clenched her teeth tightly, her whip was instantly enveloped in flames, and with a loud bang, she lashed out at Mu Ruyue. Countless flames ignited on the whip as it harshly struck at the girl who had caused her such jealousy and clenching hatred. As long as she died, all the Elixirs in her ring would belong to her¡­ Now, Xiao Min was completely blinded by rage, not stopping to wonder why Mu Ruyue had so many Elixirs? Mu Ruyue raised her longsword to block Xiao Min¡¯s whip, but in that moment when Xiao Min¡¯s whip struck her longsword, a powerful explosive force was generated. The force shot straight into her chest, and she suddenly turned pale, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. ¡°It seems that the young lady of the Xiao Family is a bit stronger after all.¡± ¡°After all, she comes from the Saint Realm, and her cultivation techniques are all top-notch. The Ghost Queen, even with Elixirs for compensation, can¡¯t make up for this deficiency¡­¡± The crowd, discussing fervently, had yet to notice the abnormality that had befallen Mu Ruyue. Just now, the Dan Book, which had been sitting quietly at the place of the soul, began to act. The Dan Book, which she had only used for raising the level of Elixirs, emitted a faint light, and then the flames released by Xiao Min were all absorbed by it into Mu Ruyue¡¯s body, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been injured and vomiting blood. The abnormality of the Dan Book left Mu Ruyue somewhat astonished; she had no idea what had happened¡­ Xiao Min¡¯s attacks quickly arrived in front of her again. This time, to figure out what the Dan Book was trying to do, Mu Ruyue made no move, letting Xiao Min¡¯s flaming whip strike her. A bright red bloodstain appeared on her shoulder, but as the flames neared her body, they were absorbed by the Dan Book, then converted into Qi and stored within her Dantian. Could it be that because she was a Martial Artist with a Fire Attribute, the Dan Book could absorb the Fire Element¡¯s Qi for her own use? With this, didn¡¯t she have a powerful cheating device? However, Mu Ruyue understood that not everything was possible; if an enemy was too powerful, the Dan Book might not react in time, and she would probably succumb to the enemy¡¯s attack before it could. But she had never imagined that the Dan Book would also have such a use; all this time, she had only regarded it as a book that helped her improve the level of her Elixirs faster¡­ Seeing that Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t dodge or parry under her attack, a cold smile appeared at the bottom of Xiao Min¡¯s eyes. Did she really not want to live anymore? If she died, then that would be all the better¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this thought, Xiao Min¡¯s attacks became even more ferocious, each strike aiming to kill. Yet the target of her attacks remained motionless, seemingly not feeling any pain. Everyone who saw this scene felt a pang of sympathy; Xiao Min¡¯s attacks were incredibly vicious, clearly intended to torture the woman to death. At that moment, an aura emanated from Mu Ruyue¡¯s body, and before everyone¡¯s eyes, she broke through¡­ Postnatal Level 7! Postnatal Level 7 at the age of sixteen; what did that mean? Even Ye Tianfeng had not reached Postnatal Level 7 at the age of sixteen¡­ Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Shameless Old Man (Part 1) Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Shameless Old Man (Part 1) ¡°Have you had enough?¡± A cold voice slowly spilled from the thin lips of the young girl. She raised her eyes, her icy gaze directly meeting the astonished face of Xiao Min, then swiftly took out an elixir from her Space Ring and swallowed it. The wounds on her body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. If it hadn¡¯t been for her tattered clothes, no one would have believed the brutal beating she had just endured¡­ ¡°Should I thank you for giving me the opportunity to break through?¡± The girl slowly curled the corners of her lips, yet her eyes were filled with an icy chill. Xiao Min shivered violently, unable to believe what she was seeing. Mu Ruyue had actually used her own attacks to make a breakthrough? Of course, if it hadn¡¯t been for Xiao Min, Mu Ruyue might not have been able to advance in two months, so she really should thank Xiao Min for this. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not human!¡± Xiao Min stepped back in fear, her lips trembling slightly. With determination, she picked up the long whip and lashed out at Mu Ruyue, a trace of ruthlessness flashing in her eyes. This woman deserved to die a thousand deaths! This time, before she even got close to Mu Ruyue, flames burst forth from the sword in Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand with a bang, setting her whip ablaze. Xiao Min was indeed a genius, reaching such levels at a young age was rare, but Mu Ruyue could sense that her strength was entirely built up by elixirs. That¡¯s why her foundation was unstable and her real combat experience was lacking. Dealing with these pampered geniuses, who relied on elixirs for their talent, did not require much effort. While elixirs could be consumed, taking too many of the same kind could lead to such consequences¡­ Everyone was stunned, not expecting the situation to suddenly reverse. Mu Ruyue, who they had looked down upon, was now utterly suppressing Xiao Family¡¯s young miss, Xiao Min. ¡°Bitch, go to hell!¡± Xiao Min¡¯s eyes reddened in a fury, flames of anger burning in her eyes. She could no longer care about anything else. She muttered something under her breath and her strength suddenly surged uncontrollably. Her hair flew wildly in the wind as Xiao Min laughed maniacally: ¡°Even if you¡¯ve broken through, what of it? You¡¯re still no match for me!¡± This time, she truly threw caution to the wind. The Xiao Family¡¯s taboo was not easily broken, and the price she had to pay was enduring endless agony in her soul after the power boost, lasting for about a month. Strong, Xiao Min had become extremely powerful because she resorted to the taboo, even though she could only launch one attack after using it, but that was enough. This move would ensure her enemy had no resting place in death! ¡°Die!¡± Immense power swarmed and converged into countless flames, enveloping her body and overwhelmingly pressing towards Mu Ruyue. In that moment, everyone felt shock. Was this the power possessed by the Xiao Family¡¯s young miss? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If so, it was too formidable¡­ Boom! The fierce flames slammed hard against Mu Ruyue¡¯s chest, sending her stumbling backward, a mouthful of fresh blood spraying forth, her entire body crashing to the ground. ¡°Haha, bitch, there¡¯s no good outcome for fighting me,¡± Xiao Min laughed manically. But upon seeing the next scene, her laughter could no longer emerge; her beautiful eyes widened in shock. The girl propped herself up from the ground and stood, a trace of blood on the corner of her lips, wobbling a few steps, but ultimately remaining upright. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Shameless Old Man (Part 2) Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Shameless Old Man (Part 2) Mu Ruyue looked up at the bewildered Xiao Min, a mocking curve forming on her lips as she spoke with an icy voice devoid of any warmth, ¡°Is this all the strength you have?¡± Xiao Min¡¯s pupils dilated gradually, and in the final moment, all she saw was the mocking smile on the other¡¯s face, causing her mind to reel briefly¡­ ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± As she fell, the only thought in her mind was this voice. Why, after using the forbidden technique for a full-powered strike, was she still alive? What was the point of her doing so? To endure a month of torment for her soul? But she didn¡¯t have time to regret as she gradually lost consciousness¡­ On the street, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Mu Ruyue, who, if Xiao Min was strong, then Mu Ruyue, who had survived such a massive attack, was monstrous. They had always believed Xiao Min would be the victor in the end, but who knew it would turn out this way¡­ ¡°Muer!¡± Suddenly, an anxious voice came from ahead. Immediately after, a figure in a purple robe swiftly crossed the sky and landed in front of Mu Ruyue. The man¡¯s handsome features were exceptionally striking, his nefarious aura overlaid with powerful energy, and at this moment, anxiety was all that showed in his chilling eyes. ¡°Muer, why did you agree to the Xiao Family¡¯s challenge?¡± Mu Ruyue glared at him and spoke irritably, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of the trouble you caused?¡± Ye Wuchen slightly froze, then firmly grasped her shoulders, his eyes more serious than ever, ¡°Muer, you must never do something so dangerous again. Perhaps she¡¯s no match for you in terms of strength, but some great powers have means to save their lives. If someone dares to attack in the future, leave it to your husband to deal with, be it the men who entangle you or the women who fantasize about coming between us. Your husband will handle it personally.¡± As he said this, his heart filled with a hint of guilt and self-reproach. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have let that woman go last night¡­ The man flicked his purple robe, turned, and looked towards the woman lying on the ground, his gaze suddenly turning icy. A powerful aura swirled around him, and with a boom, it charged toward the young girl on the ground. ¡°Touch her, and you will regret it for the rest of your life, King.¡± Death? No, that would be too easy for this woman. He wanted her to live a life worse than death! For such an arrogant woman, becoming disabled would be far more painful than death. ¡°Stop!¡± A furious roar suddenly resonated from the horizon, yet Ye Wuchen did not halt his movements. His powerful Qi entered Xiao Min¡¯s body and mercilessly crushed her Dantian with his palm. Snap. The crisp sound was so clear and pleasing, echoing up the quiet street¡­ ¡°You brat, didn¡¯t you hear me tell you to stop? Since you dare to harm my granddaughter, you will not have a good death. Not just you, even your parents, wife, and children must pay the price!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As this furious roar ended, a gray-robed elder stood before Xiao Min. The gray-robed elder furiously glared at Ye Wuchen, rage burning in his eyes, and murderous intent spreading in that instant as he bellowed, ¡°You¡¯ve harmed my granddaughter, and for that, you must pay with your life. And not just you ¨C your parents, wife, and children too must bear the consequences!¡± At that moment, a sobbing sound emerged nearby. ¡°Elder, the young lady¡­ the young lady used the taboo, and it seems her Dantian is damaged,¡± Yinhuan, lifting her eyes to the gray-robed elder, sobbed. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Shameless Old Man (Part 3) Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Shameless Old Man (Part 3) ¡°What?¡± The elder in the gray robe was shocked, no longer focusing on confronting Ye Wuchen, he hurried to check on Xiao Min¡¯s condition. The sight made him furious, intensifying the murderous aura around him. ¡°You brat, your heart is so malicious, crippling my granddaughter¡¯s Dantian. What exactly did she do to you to deserve such treatment, you treating her, an innocent and weak woman, like this?¡± Ye Wuchen hooked his lips slightly, his handsome, god-like face carrying a hint of a cold smile, ¡°Is harming my wife not counted as an offense?¡± ¡°It must be your wife who provoked my granddaughter first!¡± The elder in the gray robe was so angry he could barely contain himself. If it wasn¡¯t for the powerful impression this man gave, he would have charged at him and killed him right then. ¡°Elder,¡± Yinhuan wiped the tears from her eyes, looking up at Ye Wuchen, said, ¡°This man is the one the miss fancies. Last time, he kicked the miss out of the door just for that woman, and he insulted the miss severely. The miss bore it all, but I never expected that they wouldn¡¯t let the miss go.¡± Mu Ruyue had seen clearly the true colors of these people. No matter what, in their mouths, black would be turned into white, and the aggressive Xiao Min was turned into an innocent and weak woman. No wonder Xiao Min had such a character; it was a hereditary trait. The elder in the gray robe sized up Ye Wuchen. He couldn¡¯t deny, his granddaughter had a good eye; such a handsome man might be rare even in the Saint Realm. More importantly, his strength was formidable, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move rashly. If he had married his granddaughter earlier, perhaps he could have avoided this disaster, but unfortunately¡­ ¡°I have to admit, you indeed possess the charm to seduce women; however, my granddaughter is a member of the Xiao Family. Why didn¡¯t you accept her? Even if you didn¡¯t accept, why harm her? Could it be that you want to make enemies with the entire Xiao Family?¡± The elder in the gray robe¡¯s face darkened, the anger in his heart almost burning him. This was the first time in many years he had seen someone daring to disregard the Xiao Family. Ye Wuchen had never seen such a shameless old man, and he found it somewhat amusing. In this world, some people just think too highly of themselves, he thought¡­ ¡°First, are you sure you can represent the entire Xiao Family?¡± The man slightly hooked up the corner of his lips, his handsome face became even more devilishly charming because of the smile, but the coldness at the bottom of his eyes was intense enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine, clearly, the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Second, even if it means making enemies of the entire Saint Realm, I will never allow her to stand here unharmed!¡± The man¡¯s words were domineering, yet they sent a warm feeling through Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart. So what if it meant making enemies of the entire Saint Realm? He would never give her the slightest chance again! If she became useless, from now on, she could only be hit or killed at will, never stirring up a ripple again. This was far more painful than letting her die. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, as she lay here unconscious, killing her with a knife might not even let her feel any pain. If that was the case, why should her death be so easy? ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you care about making enemies with the entire Saint Realm?¡± The elder in the gray robe trembled all over, unable to believe that this man truly feared nothing about their Saint Realm. The strength of the Saint Realm was beyond what others could predict, the only one that could compare with it was the Alchemy Conference. And the Xiao Family was the sole ruler of the Saint Realm¡­ wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Chapter 166: The Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect (Part 1) Chapter 166: Chapter 166: The Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect (Part 1) Ye Wuchen did not speak. He just turned his head to look at the girl behind him. The man who was just emanating murderous aura a moment ago was now filled with tenderness, his eyes radiating endless softness. Everything was said without actually saying a word¡­ The elder in the gray robe suddenly understood. He was willing to become an enemy of the entire Saint Realm for a woman. Could it be that such devoted men truly existed in the world? Perhaps even if it meant overthrowing the entire world, this man would not frown¡­ The expression of the elder in the gray robe darkened in an instant. How could his granddaughter endure the fact that the man she loved had cruelly crippled her strength for another woman? The anguish she would feel when she woke up was unfathomable. Yet the old man also understood that this young man possessed far too great a strength. If he were to fight him, at best they would both end up severely injured¨Ca loss not worth the risk¡­ ¡°Brat, I will let you off for today. Next time, I will not spare your life!¡± The elder¡¯s killing intent was unabated, yet compared to Ye Wuchen, it seemed to lack much force. ¡°When did I allow you to leave this place?¡± The handsome face grew stern. Ye Wuchen watched the figure of the elder, who was taking Xiao Min away, with a slight lift of his hand, a ball of Black Flame shot towards the elder with a roar. Above the Black Flame, the chilling aura made everyone nearby shudder. The elder in the gray robe quickly dodged, not fighting Ye Wuchen but hastening his pace to leave the place. Originally, Ye Wuchen wanted to chase after the elder and kill him, but at that moment, from not far away, a powerful presence slowly approached this way, halting his footsteps with an unprecedented solemn expression. ¡°Wuchen, what has happened?¡± Mu Ruyue clearly sensed something was wrong with Ye Wuchen. Her eyebrows furrowed slightly, her eyes revealing a fleeting worry. Ye Wuchen turned and walked towards Mu Ruyue, a devilish smile curving at the corners of his mouth. He raised his hand to touch the girl¡¯s face, his handsome features filled with undisguised reluctance. ¡°Muer, it seems I must leave for a while.¡± ¡°Wuchen.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart tightened. She grasped Ye Wuchen¡¯s hand tightly, an uneasy feeling quietly surging within her. It was as though Ye Wuchen would encounter danger on his journey¡­ ¡°Muer, a few days ago you agreed to marry me. To give you a grand wedding, I¡¯ve been preparing for that day ever since. Now, almost finished, I must leave for a while. When I return, we shall have our wedding, is that alright?¡± Mu Ruyue looked up into the man¡¯s handsome face and slowly nodded her head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you here. No matter what happens, you must come back safely.¡± In the end, she didn¡¯t ask anything. Since she had chosen to marry him, she would trust this man with all her heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Wuchen leaned down slightly to tenderly kiss the girl¡¯s lips, seemingly heedless of their public surroundings. Despite his reluctance, he gently let go of Mu Ruyue, his gaze lingering on her with tenderness. ¡°Muer, you must wait for my return. Once I¡¯ve settled that matter, I¡¯ll come back to your side.¡± He would surely return safely, no matter what happened¡­ After one last look at Mu Ruyue, Ye Wuchen turned and disappeared into the streets, quickly reaching a nearby forest. At the same time, in that void, a man dressed in black appeared out of nowhere in front of him¡­ wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Chapter 167: The Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect (Part 2) Chapter 167: Chapter 167: The Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect (Part 2) The man appeared to be about twenty years old, with handsome features sharp as if carved by a knife, and healthy honey-colored skin that glowed fiercely under the setting sun. He had an athletically built body, and the slightly open black robe revealed his beautifully sculpted chest muscles¨Ca sight no one could have imagined belonged to the evil Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect. After all, the Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect had established the sect over twenty years ago, so even if he was exceptionally young and talented, he should be a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties by now. It wasn¡¯t possible that he could have built up the powerful Holy Maiden Sect from birth, could it? And yet, judging solely by his appearance, this man indeed looked just slightly over twenty¡­ The only flaw was a scar across his left cheek, harshly disrupting the sense of beauty. If it hadn¡¯t been for that, he would definitely have been considered a handsome man. ¡°I never expected that a bastard from many years ago was still alive,¡± the man said with his head slightly bowed, lips curling into a cruel smirk, ¡°and he even killed two of my men. If I had known, I would have eradicated him back then to prevent future troubles.¡± ¡°Unfortunately for you, you did not.¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s features were exceptionally cold, his entire being emitting a menacing Yin Energy. However, upon hearing his words, the man threw his head back in laughter, a wild and arrogant sound that made the entire forest tremble. ¡°Boy, your mother betrayed me back then, and now you¡¯ve killed my men. Do you think I will let you off? I know you want to use your situation to draw me out, to ensure your fiancee¡¯s safety for the time being. You and your parents are all foolishly devout, but unfortunately for you, I must have your fiancee. Once I unite with her in Yin and Yang, my strength will grow even faster. But before that happens, I will kill you, so you won¡¯t have to suffer by witnessing that scene.¡± Coldness that had never been seen before was evident on Ye Wuchen¡¯s handsome face, ¡°That would require you to have the strength, and I will never allow you to touch her, not even a hair!¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why you came alone to face me, concealing it from her?¡± The man obviously already knew his intentions, and with a slight lift at the corner of his lips, he laughed cruelly, ¡°Then I will send you to hell very soon.¡± His greatest pleasure in life was to tear apart loving couples. In the Holy Maiden Sect, how many women, who were someone else¡¯s fiancees, were snatched by him. Yet, after being favored by him, most of the women would forget all about their pasts and follow him wholeheartedly. But the biggest quirk of this man was that he never used anything a second time after he was done with it. The same went for women. Ye Wuchen watched the man in front of him with cold eyes. Within the Holy Maiden Sect, the only person he feared was this Sect Leader, but¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have the strength to kill me.¡± Because back home, someone was waiting for him, and although he was blocking this danger here, he would definitely return to her side¡­ ¡°Master.¡± Li Lu looked timidly at Mu Ruyue, whose complexion was visibly poor, wanting to say something but not daring to speak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue snapped out of her thoughts, her eyes darkening slightly as she said, ¡°Li Lu, gather all the members of the Shitian Team for me. We¡¯re going to start training like we¡¯re in hell.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Li Lu was startled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it still half a month away?¡± ¡°No, we start now!¡± She had already made a vow to stand shoulder to shoulder with him at the Peak, but now, many things had been faced by him alone. As soon as powerful enemies emerged, it was always him who had to retreat¡­ wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (1) Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (1) At the age of sixteen, being Postnatal Level 7 might seem like genius to others, but to her, it was entirely insufficient. Such strength could only let her skirmish with the youth, but she would never match up to the real powerhouses. She had to become stronger. Only by becoming powerful could she qualify to fight shoulder to shoulder with him. ¡°Wuchen, although I don¡¯t know what has happened or what you are going to do, you promised me you would definitely come back¡­¡± Mu Ruyue lifted her head to gaze at the distant sky, and the unease in her heart gradually subsided. Since he had made her that promise, she would believe that he would definitely return alive¡­ The days of training were naturally arduous, but fortunately, she had experienced it once in her previous life, so compared to the other members of the Shitian Team, she adapted very quickly. Although everyone returned covered with wounds every day, and some nearly fainted from exhaustion due to running heavily weighted with iron blocks, everyone felt that they were absorbing Qi faster than before, and their strength was growing bit by bit¡­ Every night when she returned to the Mu Residence, Mu Ruyue would long for Ye Wuchen. If it weren¡¯t for this experience, she might never have known how important the fool who had once feigned stupidity to deceive her had become in her heart. That man had done so much for her¡­ Yet, because her strength was insufficient, she didn¡¯t even have the qualification to face some challenges alongside him; blindly following by his side would only turn her into a burden. And in this continent, the Cultivation World of Huaxia was no different, where the powerful were revered and the weak had only the right to be trampled upon. To fight alongside him, she had no choice but to become stronger. It was because of this belief that, during training, Mu Ruyue endured more hardship and exerted more effort than in her previous life. Seeing a young woman possess such stamina and resilience, how could the others fall behind? They gritted their teeth and kept up. This was their first step in enhancing their strength, and they couldn¡¯t give up! ¡°Master, master, I¡¯ve broken through! I never thought that this kind of training method could lead to a breakthrough.¡± Within two months, the members of the Shitian Team were breaking through one by one. Sixth-level martial artists had mostly advanced to the Seventh-level, and among the thirty Seventh-level members, eight had reached the Eighth-tier. Although those at the Eighth and Ninth-level had not made breakthroughs, everyone felt they had changed a lot compared to two months prior. Whether it was defensive or combat strength, there had been a noticeable improvement. But who knew what they had gone through in those two months? Hellish training, it truly was! First, they ran with iron weights strapped to their bodies, gradually increasing from one iron block to fifty over two months, and they were not allowed to let them fall off. This might not yet count as hellish training, but what followed was the real nightmare¡­ They had to fight powerful demon beasts with their bare hands, not allowed to use weapons. Sometimes, when facing an entire horde of demon beasts, they could not draw their weapons, nor were they allowed to use elixirs, and had to rely solely on their hands to combat the hordes of demon beasts. How many times in these two months had they walked back from the brink of death? Fortunately, everyone held on, just as she had said before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only by facing real danger could one unlock the body¡¯s potential. Their potential was ignited amidst the shadows of death time after time. So two months later, the members of the Shitian Team underwent a great change in their aura; each one of them carried an air of ruthless killing. And this, was the true Shitian Team. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Mother-Daughter Recognition (Part 2) Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Mother-Daughter Recognition (Part 2) However, Li Lu did not participate in the training. The Mu Residence required management, and she had also sent Li Lu to inquire about Ye Wuchen¡¯s whereabouts. Yet, for two months, there had been no news at all¡­ At this moment, inside the Mu Residence, just as Mu Ruyue had stepped over the threshold, Li Lu hurried out. He instantly spotted Mu Ruyue, and his heart leapt with joy as he quickly approached her. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back, that¡¯s great! I was just about to go look for you,¡± he said. Seeing Li Lu¡¯s expression, Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart jolted as she asked anxiously, ¡°Is there news about Wuchen?¡± Li Lu glanced at Mu Ruyue and gently shook his head. Gradually, Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart sank once again¡­ ¡°Master, no news coming from the Ghost King is the best news. What I have to tell you is that, lately, there are rumors all over the continent that the Holy Maiden Sect has offended some powerful individual. Several of their divisions have been destroyed by that strong adversary. It¡¯s said that the person wears a silver mask, and nobody has seen his true face.¡± A silver mask? Could it be Wuchen? Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart slowly eased. As long as he was fine, she could focus on enhancing her strength and then join him to face the crisis together, rather than becoming a burden to him¡­ Li Lu, seemingly oblivious to Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression, continued, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this good news? Wasn¡¯t the Holy Maiden Sect acting all high and mighty before? In the end, even their divisions were destroyed. It is said that the Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect was so enraged that she went mad. I really don¡¯t know who did it, but it sure is satisfying, haha.¡± Although he had not met the two powerhouses of the Holy Maiden Sect, he had heard others describe their arrogance. What of the Holy Maiden Sect? Weren¡¯t they still destroyed by someone? Just the thought of it gave Li Lu the urge to throw back his head and laugh heartily. ¡ª Meanwhile, on the streets of Feng City, an affectionate couple couldn¡¯t help but attract everyone¡¯s attention. The beautiful lady among them was stunningly gorgeous, her every move graceful and natural. Her light yellow silk dress fluttered in the breeze, making her look both noble and beautiful. The light yellow color suited her perfectly. Walking beside her was a man dressed in green, his features as sharply defined as if carved by a knife, his gray eyes tenderly fixed on the beautiful lady beside him, a softness that could only come from deep-seated love emanating from his heart. Undeniably, the two appeared perfectly harmonious, forbidding anyone from intervening. ¡°Yu¡¯er, we¡¯ll soon meet our daughter,¡± he said. Their daughter whom they had been yearning for over many years¡­ ¡°My lord,¡± Madam Sheng Yue clutched Xiao Tianyu¡¯s hand tightly, unable to prevent her hand from trembling. She suppressed the nervousness in her heart, her lips slowly curving upwards, ¡°Before we meet our daughter, let¡¯s take revenge for her first. It seems that over these years, our daughter has been terribly oppressed by that Mu Family.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of the news she had gathered, Madam Sheng Yue was filled with fury. Their legitimate daughter of the Xiao Family had been so ruthlessly oppressed by a family, almost driven to her death. Had it not been for her daughter¡¯s strong will to live, she might have already met King Yan. Heaven knew how her heart trembled when she read that news. That damned Mu Family, daring to touch her precious daughter, she would make them deeply regret their actions! wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (Three) Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (Three) ¡°A mere Mu Family,¡± Xiao Tianyu sneered, a chill flashing in his gray eyes, ¡°and even that so-called Heir of Jing King dares to look down on my daughter, thinking highly of himself! What¡¯s more, that woman named Mu Tingting always opposes our precious daughter. How could I let her off? Now, I can hardly wait to announce our daughter¡¯s news, just to make those people regret it!¡± By the time he reached the last word, a distinct murderous intent was apparent in his eyes. Madam Sheng Yue held Xiao Tianyu¡¯s hand and sighed, ¡°Qingqing had also planned to come with us. Recently, she has been constantly thinking about her Sister Ruyue, and now that she knows Yue¡¯er is our biological daughter, she keeps urging us to bring Yue¡¯er back home. However, that girl is going to undergo the Talent Test in a few days, so it¡¯s better for her to stay home and prepare well.¡± Thinking about how thrilled the girl had been when she found out Yue¡¯er was her biological sister, Madam Sheng Yue couldn¡¯t help but smile. Now that she had both a son and a daughter, she had no more regrets. ¡°Yu¡¯er, we should first visit the family where our daughter has lived for fifteen years. I wonder how they will explain themselves to the Xiao Family!¡± Xiao Tianyu laughed coldly, his smile tinged with a trace of coldness. The guards following behind all shuddered unanimously. They understood that this time the Young Master and Young Madam were very angry, and some people were going to be doomed¡­ ¡°What did you say?¡± Inside the Mu Family hall, when Mu Qing heard the report from his subordinate, his heart suddenly shocked, and he quickly stood up, ¡°People from the Holy Realm Xiao Family have come? Could it be about that wretched girl Mu Ruyue who attacked Lady Xiao? Mu Ruyue has long ceased to be a daughter of the Mu Family, so why has the Xiao Family come to our Mu Family to seek justice?¡± Mu Qing¡¯s heart became flustered, and he spoke anxiously, ¡°Hurry and invite the lord of the Xiao Family here, no, I should go myself.¡± What place was the Holy Realm? Although Mu Qing had heard of it, he had never been in touch with it. For them, ordinary people, it was a force they could never reach. Not to mention, the Xiao Family was the master of the Holy Realm. Thus, Mu Qing didn¡¯t dare to delay, but just as he stood up, an elegant voice came from outside, ¡°No need, we have already entered.¡± A man and a woman, followed by a group of guards, walked in. Upon seeing this couple, Mu Qing¡¯s heart violently trembled, a formidable aura enveloping him so much that he felt briefly breathless under this oppressive force. These two were powerful beings. And extraordinarily so¡­ Mu Qing steadied himself, quickly going forward, ¡°Are the two lords here concerning the matter of Lady Xiao?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tianyu paused, wondering if he already knew of their origins? But this matter had not been spread, and only a few of them knew. Moreover, if Mu Qing had known that Mu Ruyue was the daughter of the Xiao Family, he likely would not have shown such an expression. ¡°Does the Mu Family Head know of my and my husband¡¯s origins?¡± Madam Sheng Yue asked, raising an eyebrow lightly. ¡°Of course,¡± Mu Qing tried to appear very humble, reverently saying, ¡°Recently, a young lady from the Xiao Family came to our Purple Moon Country, claiming to be the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue. She took a fancy to Ghost King and got into a dispute with my undutiful daughter, and as a result, was injured by my disloyal daughter. Are lord and madam here for them?¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (Four) Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (Four) Mu Qing looked at these two people with some confusion. Could it be that she had guessed wrong? Were they not here to hold Mu Ruyue accountable for injuring Lady Xiao and seek retribution? ¡°My daughter?¡± Madam Sheng Yue raised an eyebrow, ¡°And that unfilial girl, I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Originally, Mu Qing only knew that they were from the Xiao Family, but upon hearing Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words, she immediately figured out the woman¡¯s identity and was shocked, her eyes widening: ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Madam Sheng Yue of the Holy Realm Xiao Family?¡± Mu Qing was not from the Saint Realm, but she had some understanding of that place. If you were to ask who the most revered person in the Saint Realm was, it would undoubtedly be Madam Sheng Yue. Her power to rally people was also the strongest, and who wouldn¡¯t want to obey her orders for the sake of the Holy Spirit Spring? ¡°Do you think someone would dare to impersonate me?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face grew darker bit by bit, ¡°Explain yourself right now, what exactly happened?¡± Mu Qing was so frightened that she trembled and did not dare to hide anything, recounting the day¡¯s events truthfully. ¡°Not long ago, a young lady from the Xiao Family came to Purple Moon Country. She claimed to be your daughter and said she was here to enjoy the scenery. For some reason, Lady Xiao took a liking to Ghost King Ye Wuchen of Purple Moon Country. In pursuit of Wuchen, she challenged my unfilial daughter Mu Ruyue, only to be grievously injured by that despicable Mu Ruyue. Madam Sheng Yue, Mu Ruyue is no longer considered a daughter of my Mu Family. If you wish to kill or punish her, I will not utter a word, and I only hope that you will show mercy to the innocent members of my Mu Family. They are different from that base Mu Ruyue; they would not commit such foolish acts.¡± Mu Qing spouted words like ¡®base¡¯ and ¡®foolish¡¯, infuriating Madam Sheng Yue. Add to that what Mu Qing had said, which already gave her an understanding of the situation¡­ No wonder two months ago Xiao Min was carried back, half-dead. That old man even dared to deceive her, saying that a man fancied her granddaughter and unfortunately encountered another woman¡¯s interference. The woman not only crippled her granddaughter but also declared she would annihilate the Xiao Family. What kind of character that old man had, does she not know? Xiao Min¡¯s injuries were purely self-inflicted, and wasn¡¯t the Xiao Family¡¯s taboo something to be used casually? She should be grateful for not being dead. And he expected the Xiao Family to help him take revenge? He was simply dreaming! Why should she help Xiao Min deal with the troubles she brought upon herself? It¡¯s likely that this arrogant and presumptuous woman wanted to steal someone else¡¯s man and ended up being taught a lesson. Back then, she couldn¡¯t express how delighted she felt. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was an elder, she would have taught her a severe lesson long ago to prevent her from being so ignorant of her limits. Who would have thought that Xiao Min actually intended to steal her beloved daughter¡¯s man? If she had known about this earlier, she would have dealt with Xiao Min by herself within the Xiao Family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Qing saw that Madam Sheng Yue was furiously confused, thinking it was Mu Ruyue¡¯s injury of Xiao Min that angered Madam Sheng Yue, and he cursed her in his heart again. All that woman knew how to do was cause trouble all day long! ¡°Madam Sheng Yue, rest assured, I will definitely avenge your daughter. I will have someone call for that base Mu Ruyue right away so that you may deal with her. If you do not wish to sully your hands, I will take her place and resolve it for you. This time, I, Mu Qing, will surely eradicate kin for justice. Someone¡­¡± Before Mu Qing could finish his words, a jade-like hand harshly slapped across his face. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (5) Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (5) This slap sent Mu Qing flying, overturning the table and spilling scalding tea over his head, almost peeling off a layer of his scalp. For a moment, Mu Qing was stunned, not knowing what he had said to enrage Madam Sheng Yue so greatly. ¡°Yu¡¯er, calm down, don¡¯t let these people ruin your health,¡± Xiao Tianyu kept soothing Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s fury, with a glint of cold light in his eyes when he glanced at Mu Qing. ¡°Someone!¡± Madam Sheng Yue finally caught her breath, glaring fiercely at Mu Qing, ¡°Tie up everyone from the Mu Family for me, and by the way, go capture Mu Tingting and that Mu Yixue who are outside. Oh, and invite Mu Ruyue over, tell her Madam Sheng Yue wants to see her. Remember to use ¡®invite,¡¯ no one is to disrespect my Yue¡¯er, or you can all get lost.¡± The former is a capture, the latter an invitation, clearly differentiating the two parties. Originally Madam Sheng Yue had intended to meet with Mu Ruyue personally, but the incident with Xiao Min made her so angry that she couldn¡¯t bear it and decided to resolve everything here. I wonder if Yue¡¯er got hurt¡­ Xiao Min had used a Xiao Family taboo, which was extremely dangerous. If Yue¡¯er was hurt, she would tear that wretched woman Xiao Min into ten thousand pieces! This time, Mu Qing was genuinely bewildered, having no clue about the current situation at all. Isn¡¯t more power supposed to mean more protection? Why is Madam Sheng Yue being so polite to her when Mu Ruyue injured a young lady from the Xiao Family? What exactly happened? And listening to her, it seems Yue¡¯er had known this Madam Sheng Yue for quite some time¡­ ¡°Mu Family Head, there¡¯s one thing I want to ask you,¡± Madam Sheng Yue narrowed her eyes menacingly, a cold smirk forming, ¡°Sixteen years ago, did someone give you a girl? Could you tell me where that girl is now?¡± Mu Qing was shocked, staring at Madam Sheng Yue in disbelief. His eyes shifted a few times before he said, ¡°She¡¯s dead, that girl is already dead¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Madam Sheng Yue laughed uproariously, her manners far from gracious, ¡°Dead? Mu Qing, you know the consequences of lying to me! With just one word of mine, you could be doomed forever!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ She¡¯s really dead.¡± Gradually, cold sweat began to bead on Mu Qing¡¯s forehead, yet he still tried to argue, after all, only a few knew about what happened back then. Madam Sheng Yue scoffed coldly. If she hadn¡¯t already thoroughly investigated everything, she might still believe this man. Unfortunately for him, she now knew it all¡­ ¡°Stop your pathetic struggles, Mu Qing. I know that girl is Mu Ruyue. Because she is not your daughter, you¡¯ve tormented her without restraint, even trying to drive her to death.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No real father would be so cruel to his daughter; all because Mu Ruyue was not his child, and due to her constitution, she was unable to practice cultivation. Therefore, Mu Qing always wished for her death. However, to avoid bearing the stigma of killing his daughter, he restrained himself from strangling her. ¡°Whether it¡¯s you or Xiao Min, I won¡¯t let either of you off!¡± Madam Sheng Yue slowly approached Mu Qing, the corners of her mouth curving into a chilling smile, ¡°Ah, and regarding Mu Yixue and Mu Tingting, Yue¡¯er has ¡®enjoyed¡¯ their ¡®care¡¯ throughout the years in the Mu Family. So tell me, how should I thank you all?¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 173 - Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (Six) Chapter 173: Chapter 173 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (Six) Chapter 173: Chapter 173 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (Six) Mu Qing seemed to vaguely guess something, disbelief in his eyes as he looked at the beautiful woman revealing a cold smile; it felt as though a knife was held against his neck. Fear¡­ At this moment, what Mu Qing felt was an unprecedented fear¡­ ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Two cries for help entered from outside the door. Then, Mu Tingting and Mu Yixue, tied up like rice dumplings, were harshly thrown in front of Mu Qing. His daughters, once beautiful as flowers, were now unrecognizable. Their dry, yellow hair replaced the silky black they once had, and their faces were waxen and frail, clearly living a miserable life. And all because of that wretched Mu Ruyue! wuxiaworld.site.Co Mu Qing was mad with hatred, yet helpless; even without Madam Holy Moon, he had long been incapable of doing anything to that woman. ¡°Who are you? Who allowed you to barge into the Mu Family?¡± Mu Yixue yelled frantically at Madam Holy Moon, her frail body trembling slightly. Madam Holy Moon sneered, ¡°Daring to scream at me like this? How should I deal with you? Should I ruin your face first, or throw you into a pack of Demon Beasts? Although, I think the latter suits you better since you don¡¯t look much different from a ruined face now.¡± Mu Yixue shuddered violently, a look of terror in her eyes, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Look at you, screaming like this at just a scare. I haven¡¯t decided how to deal with you yet. Do you want me to feed you to those ferocious Demon Beasts? Sadly, you have so little flesh on your bones that the beasts probably wouldn¡¯t bother taking a bite.¡± Madam Holy Moon spread her hands, her expression one of helplessness. Mu Yixue truly wished she could faint, anything to escape this torment. ¡°Daddy, who are these people? Why are they targeting our Mu Family?¡± Mu Qing was no less scared than Mu Yixue, but he still tried to appear calm and said, ¡°These are people from the Holy Realm Xiao Family, and this is Madam Holy Moon.¡± The Holy Realm Xiao Family? Upon hearing this, Mu Tingting couldn¡¯t help but step back a few steps. She remembered that Xiao Min also came from the Holy Realm Xiao Family and had really gone to find the Ghost King and Mu Ruyue due to her instigation, only to be defeated by Mu Ruyue and then disabled by the Ghost King. If not for her, perhaps none of this would have happened. So while she envied Mu Ruyue for her strength, she also feared that the Xiao Family would uncover the truth and come seeking retribution. Could this visit be to avenge Xiao Min? ¡°This young lady seems to have something to say,¡± Madam Holy Moon caught the expression on Mu Tingting¡¯s face, a cold smile playing on her lips. Mu Tingting¡¯s face turned pale instantly. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Please, Madam, I have nothing to say.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Madam Holy Moon looked at Mu Tingting with a mockingly smile, ¡°Dear husband, what should we do if she won¡¯t tell us? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qingqing just mentioned wanting a new toy, didn¡¯t she? How about we take her back, chop off her limbs, cut out her tongue, and gouge out her eyes to be Qingqing¡¯s toy, would that be alright?¡± Xiao Tianyu, holding her shoulders, spoke softly, ¡°Whatever Yu¡¯er says goes.¡± Madam Holy Moon tipped her lip, her gaze shifting back to Mu Tingting, ¡°Speak up, you have something to say, don¡¯t you? Haha, if you miss this chance, you might just end up as my daughter¡¯s toy. My daughter just dismantled her last toy into pieces, so I need to find her another one.¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 174 - Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (Seven) Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (Seven) Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (Seven) Mu Tingting had never been as afraid as she was today. The woman¡¯s words struck her heart fiercely, causing it to tremble involuntarily¡­ ¡°Madam, it¡¯s my fault, I was the one who spoke highly of the Ghost King in front of Lady Xiao, but I could never have imagined that Lady Xiao would be bullied by Mu Ruyue so horribly, I was only trying to be kind.¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s tearful, pitiful expression indeed evoked sympathy. Yet, upon hearing her words, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s expression slowly darkened. ¡°Ting¡¯er?¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face drastically changed, but it was obviously too late to stop her from speaking. wuxiaworld.site If Mu Ruyue was Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s daughter, then the consequences would be unimaginable¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that just by scaring you, you would spill everything, my daughter doesn¡¯t even dare to kill, let alone have such bizarre inclinations,¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s lips curved up slightly, but her beautiful eyes were filled with coldness, ¡°however, it was you who instigated Xiao Min to snatch Yue¡¯er¡¯s man, out of jealousy for Yue¡¯er having the exclusive love of her husband and envying her for having such an outstanding and perfect husband, what should I do to punish so many people in the Mu Family?¡± Since Madam Sheng Yue had people search for her missing daughter a while ago, she naturally also investigated the events of these years, which includes the widely talked-about incident of the Ghost King abandoning his disguise for his beloved and fighting with the Holy Maiden Sect¡¯s powerhouses. As a mother, she was happy that her daughter could find such a good husband. Moreover, she and her husband were to be lifetime partners, and her daughter¡¯s husband should, of course, have only her. No matter what, this Ghost King met the criteria. Who would have thought that during these two months focused on cleaning up the family, such a thing would happen, how could Madam Sheng Yue not be furious? She always knew Xiao Min was restless, but she didn¡¯t expect her to go as far as to steal someone else¡¯s fiance. Suddenly, a series of footsteps came from outside the courtyard. Feeling that familiar presence, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s body stiffened slightly, she turned and looked, and immediately, a familiar face appeared before her eyes. Having not seen her for several months, Yue¡¯er seemed to have grown taller¡­ Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eyes reddened, she wanted to say something, but the words caught in her throat and she swallowed them back, not knowing how to start, just looking at Mu Ruyue with teary eyes. ¡°Madam.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s face broke into a smile, as she quickly walked towards Madam Sheng Yue, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice was choked with emotion, and tears almost fell, ¡°Yue¡¯er, after several months of not seeing you, why are you so distant with me? You didn¡¯t use to call me like this.¡± She really wanted to take a good look at this face, her daughter whom she had been apart from for many years¡­ ¡°Step-mother,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled, lifting the corners of her lips, regardless of how Xiao Min was, at least Madam Sheng Yue truly cherished her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Madam Sheng Yue couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and hugged Mu Ruyue tightly, crying her heart out as if to release years of longing at that moment. The daughter she thought she would never see again was now right in front of her. That feeling was just so wonderful¡­ ¡°Yue¡¯er, my Yue¡¯er, mother missed you so much, really missed you.¡± ¡°WellaEUR|¡± Mu Ruyue was a bit puzzled, ¡°It seems we¡¯ve only been apart for a few months.¡± Madam Sheng Yue hugged Mu Ruyue tightly, this feeling of having regained what was lost made her overjoyed. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 175 - Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (Eight) Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (Eight) Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Mother and Daughter Recognize Each Other (Eight) ¡°Mother¡­¡± Before Mu Ruyue could speak, she was interrupted by Madam Sheng Yue¡­ ¡°Yue¡¯er, do you remember the words I once told you? I have a biological daughter who went missing, and I¡¯ve been searching for her all these years, but now I have learned that you are indeed my own flesh and blood.¡± Her words struck like thunder, and suddenly Mu Ruyue¡¯s body stiffened. Madam Sheng Yue was her real mother? How could it be possible? Yet this feeling of warmth was so real, it made her feel as though she was back in Huaxia, in that family full of memories and emotions¡­ ¡°You¡­ Are you telling the truth?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Madam Sheng Yue released the young girl from her embrace and examined the face before her carefully. Her precious daughter, how much suffering had she endured over the years? She had nearly lost her life and had been insulted by those despicable men and women, how could she as a mother not be heartbroken? At that moment, Madam Sheng Yue finally understood why she felt so attached to this young girl at first sight. So it turned out that she was indeed her biological daughter¡­ wuxiaworld.site.co Such a realization was like finding a treasure for her. ¡°Yue¡¯er, you are the daughter whom mother has been desperately searching for, it turns out my daughter has been by my side all along, yet mother didn¡¯t know; you¡¯ve had such a hard time over these years. After you come home with mother, she will never let anyone hurt you again.¡± Out of excitement, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice caught with a sob, and tears streamed down from her beautiful eyes. She covered her face with her hand, letting the tears flow through her fingers¡­ Mu Ruyue bit her thin lips, looking at the emotional expression on Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face; she had yet to make sense of what was actually happening. ¡°Yue¡¯er,¡± Xiao Tianyu stepped forward, took Mu Ruyue¡¯s shoulders, and gently rubbed her head, a smile appearing on his handsome face, ¡°Come home with dad and mom. We¡¯ve had such a hard time searching for you, and your brother and sister are waiting at home for you.¡± Home? Mu Ruyue looked up into the handsome face of the man. She was not the Mu Ruyue of this world but merely a soul from an otherworldly realm; yet why did their words give her such warmth, and the heat from that hand¡­ she did not wish to let go. ¡°Dad, mom.¡± Mu Ruyue plunged into Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace, hugging her tightly, her voice slightly shaking. Just this once, let her be selfish. She was unwilling to let go of this warmth¡­ Looking at the mother and daughter crying in each other¡¯s arms, Xiao Tianyu¡¯s expression softened, and he tightly embraced the two people he loved the most in his life. One was his one and only wife, the other his long-lost daughter¡­ ¡°No! It can¡¯t be possible!¡± Mu Yixue screamed, her expression utterly crazed: ¡°How could that despicable woman Mu Ruyue possibly be Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s daughter? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This Madam Sheng Yue must be an imposter, brought by Mu Ruyue to deceive the world!¡± Upon hearing Mu Yixue say this, Mu Qing¡¯s heart sank. Normally, no matter how unruly or arrogant she was, it didn¡¯t matter, but now, these were people from the Holy Realm Xiao family. Madam Sheng Yue was so noble; if someone impersonated her, it would quickly reach the ears of the Xiao family, so, in this world, no one dared to impersonate the noble Madam Sheng Yue. Mu Yixue¡¯s wordsaEUR¡±was she seeking death? wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 176 - Chapter 176 Chapter 176 I wont let you go even as a ghost (1) Chapter 176: Chapter 176 I won¡¯t let you go even as a ghost (1) Chapter 176: Chapter 176 I won¡¯t let you go even as a ghost (1) ¡°What did you say?¡± Xiao Tianyu¡¯s demeanor turned gloomy, his handsome face filled with a chilling aura as he turned to look at the crazed Mu Yixue, a cruel smile curling at the corner of his lips. He gently lifted his hand¡­ A fierce gust of wind, coming from nowhere, swept Mu Yixue¡¯s figure violently outwards, crashing her against the wall. Instantaneously, her head split open, blood flowing from the back of her skull. A jade pendant appeared in Xiao Tianyu¡¯s hand. It was the jade pendant that signified the Young Master of the Xiao Family. He looked coldly at Mu Yixue, her face pale, as malice surfaced on his countenance, ¡°Take a good look for yourself, whether we are imposters of the Xiao Family or not. However, our Xiao Family does not partake in impersonation, but it seems someone else has impersonated a life-saving benefactor¡­¡± Xiao Tianyu turned his head to look towards Mu Tingting, noticing her body visibly shudder. ¡°It¡¯s truly sad, after all these years, the Mu Family Master has been kept in the dark. If it hadn¡¯t been for my spouse and I searching for our long-lost daughter, we wouldn¡¯t have discovered certain news. The so-called life-saving benefactor was actually a plot by someone else, aimed to secure a better future for their own daughter.¡± The man¡¯s lips curled in a scornful smile, which caused Mu Tingting¡¯s body to tremble. A profound fear began to permeate her heart¡­ Mu Qing¡¯s body stiffened noticeably, looking at the daughter he had doted on for so many years in disbelief, ¡°Mu Tingting, what in the world is this about?¡± His voice was teeth-gritting, laden with intense hatred. Mu Qing might not have done certain things well, but he was a rare filial son, showing extra love and respect to his mother. More than a decade ago, during an outing, they encountered bandits. Had it not been for Mu Tingting¡¯s biological father sacrificing his life, his mother might have perished in the Netherworld there and then. Because of that, he doted on Mu Tingting even more. Despite this, due to the severe shock, his mother returned home with her nerves frayed, barely holding on for two years before she passed away. Who would have thought that in the end, it was all an act orchestrated by Mu Tingting? It was laughable that in favor of such a daughter, he had abandoned Mu Ruyue and even given up the opportunity to gain favor with the Holy Realm Xiao Family. How could he not hate her? ¡°Mu Tingting, give me an explanation!¡± Mu Qing clenched his fists tightly, veins on his forehead beginning to throb. ¡°Dad,¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s delicate body trembled, biting her lip, she lifted her eyes, looking miserably at Mu Qing, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t, it was¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that the Xiao Family is lying, or they made a mistake?¡± A mocking smile gradually formed on Mu Qing¡¯s lips as he looked at Mu Tingting with eyes full of loathing, enunciating each word, ¡°The Xiao Family is not as simple as you think! .C0 They disdain to tell such lies, and they also wouldn¡¯t make a mistake in their investigation. Mu Tingting, I have come to this point today because of you, you wretch!¡± Yes, it was all because of this wretch. If it weren¡¯t for her, Mu Ruyue would have married Ye Tianfeng, wouldn¡¯t have come to despise him so vehemently, and the Xiao Family would have been grateful to him for raising their daughter for sixteen years. But all of this was ruined by Mu Tingting! Slap! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A crisp slap landed harshly on the thin and sallow face of Mu Tingting, but Mu Qing wasn¡¯t content with just thataEUR¡±he raised his foot and kicked her several times, seemingly venting all his rage. The pitiful Mu Tingting had no ability to resist, biting her teeth and enduring Mu Qing¡¯s abuse. The status of Miss Mu Family, which she did not come by through righteous means, was she to return it today? However, she was unwilling to accept that Mu Ruyue had suddenly become the daughter of Madam Sheng Yue, while she herself suffered such abuse. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 177 - Chapter 177 Chapter 177 I wont let you go even as a ghost (2) Chapter 177: Chapter 177 I won¡¯t let you go even as a ghost (2) Chapter 177: Chapter 177 I won¡¯t let you go even as a ghost (2) ¡°Mu Ruyue, even if I become a ghost, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Mu Tingting yelled furiously at Mu Ruyue, her body trembling uncontrollably with hatred, wanting nothing more than to tear apart the girl protected in Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace into pieces. Why? Why does she, Mu Ruyue, always have such good fortune? First, she shed her useless self, rising rapidly, and then she won the favor of Master Wu Yu from the Qingyun Sect. Even the Ghost King, who was once considered a fool, was outstanding; now she even became the legitimate daughter of the Holy Realm Xiao Family. What about her? Abandoned by the man she loved, tormented by her beloved because of things she once said in front of Xiao Min, and now, even her sole identity was gone. wuxiaworld.site She really couldn¡¯t reconcile herself to it! ¡°Become a ghost?¡± Madam Sheng Yue laughed, her laugh so beautifully elegant yet it made Mu Tingting¡¯s heart tremble, shockingly looking at Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Originally, I wanted to let you off easily, but since you said that, I can¡¯t give you that chance anymore, not even to become a ghost! In our Xiao Family, we have a way to extract someone¡¯s soul completely, then incinerate it with fire until the soul is utterly destroyed. Do you still think you have the chance to become a ghost?¡± Mu Tingting¡¯s face turned deathly pale, her pupils dilating with fear, as she screamed heartbreakingly, ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t? Why not? I¡¯m very superstitious, you know. Weren¡¯t you going to haunt my daughter forever? Then I will simply deny you that chance to see what you could use to harm my precious daughter!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face was covered with a layer of frost, coldly looking at the trembling Mu Tingting. At this moment, Mu Tingting truly regretted her words. Had she known, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken as she did, but no amount of regret could change anything now. ¡°Husband, I heard that there¡¯s a kind of rumor outside, which, though not terrible, I don¡¯t want such rumors spreading; otherwise, someone will surely use it to create trouble, claiming our daughter murdered her father. Therefore, I want you to have people seize these three individuals and parade them through the streets, letting everyone know their misdeeds over the years and making it known that Mu Ruyue is our daughter from the Xiao Family!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face went cold, her lips curving into a sinister smile. Mu Qing¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, as he lost even his last chance¡­ ¡°Yu¡¯er, rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of this matter, and won¡¯t let anyone bully our daughter,¡± Xiao Tianyu said gently, looking at the woman he loved. However, he was not so gentle when facing others. ¡°Did you hear the Young Madam¡¯s orders? Why haven¡¯t you bound these people yet? Lock them in a cage and parade them through the streets, publicizing all they have done to my daughter over the years.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master, Young Madam!¡± The crowd obeyed and promptly began dragging the three individuals away. Mu Qing¡¯s face turned ashen, but his daughter, unwilling to be treated this way, desperately struggled in the captors¡¯ grip; however, no matter how much they struggled, they could not escape their fate of being paraded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Regret? If there were really a pill for regret in this world, what would be the need for police? Mu Ruyue watched as the three family members were dragged away, her lips curling into a mocking smile. The fate of the Mu Family was somewhat unexpected, but having Madam Sheng Yue handle it was not bad, saving her the trouble of acting personally lateraEUR| wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 178 - Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Those Entrancing Purple Eyes (Part 1) Chapter 178: Chapter 178: Those Entrancing Purple Eyes (Part 1) Chapter 178: Chapter 178: Those Entrancing Purple Eyes (Part 1) On the street, the hustle and bustle was overwhelming, with everyone pointing and making comments at the prison trucks, their gazes filled with clear mockery. ¡°We¡¯ve long heard about how cruel the Mu Family is towards their own daughter. It turns out she wasn¡¯t even their biological child. No wonder they were so heartless.¡± ¡°Even if she wasn¡¯t their own, who wouldn¡¯t love a chubby little girl? Yet, the Mu Family seems devoid of humanity. Not to mention a sister stealing her sister¡¯s fiancA(c), and the father even helping in the scheme, allowing them to have a relationship before marriage.¡± ¡°Neither of the girls is his own, and yet he treats them so differently. Mu Qing is really ruthless, and Mu Yixue, for her love of the Ghost King, planned to ruin her own sister¡¯s chastity. Both daughters are no good at all.¡± ¡°As it turns out, Mu Ruyue wasn¡¯t useless at all; she was poisoned by Mu Tingting in their childhood, and it wasn¡¯t until she received help from a master that she could begin cultivation. Mu Tingting has been so venomous from such a young age; growing up, she was bound to be a disaster. It¡¯s no wonder that the Princely Heir eventually rejected her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it, although Mu Ruyue was framed, ultimately, she triumphed over adversity. Not only did she find a worthy partner, but she also reconciled with her parents and became the legitimate daughter of such a powerful family. In contrast, Mu Tingting and Mu Yixue ended up so miserable. Indeed, what goes around comes around; you reap what you sow.¡± The mocking words pierced harshly into the hearts of the father and his daughters like sharp spikes. How glorious had they once been? And now, they had become mere prisoners. Were they resentful? Yes, they were all very resentful¡­ ¡°What nonsense are you all talking about?¡± Mu Yixue raised her head and yelled angrily, ¡°Even if Mu Ruyue is not dad¡¯s daughter, he was her foster father for sixteen years. She could abandon all that kindness, does such a person deserve to be human?¡± At that moment, Mu Yixue, with her disheveled hair and ragged appearance, was indistinguishable from a madwoman. .c0 The crowd jeered at her uproariously. You have done so much to her over these sixteen years, either beating or scolding her, nearly costing her her life, and eventually, you even tried to tarnish her chastity. How could she possibly pity you? That she hasn¡¯t flayed you alive is only out of condescension for those sixteen years of connection. Mu Yixue¡¯s fingernails dug fiercely into her palm; she bit her lip tightly, and blood trickled slowly into her mouth, driving her mad with hatred yet rendering her helpless. Mu Ruyue, if there¡¯s another life, I will have you carved to pieces! Just as Mu Yixue gritted her teeth in hatred, people below picked up stones and brutally threw them at the three in the prison truck¡­ aEUR¡±aEUR¡± Central Province. Flowers bloomed in profusion, a spectacle of lush splendor. Among the valley¡¯s slew of white flowers, a man in white clothing and white hair sat amidst the blossoms. His white robe fluttered gently in the breeze, bringing a wave of floral scent, so surreal in its beauty. This man was like a Banished Immortal, his white garb untainted by worldly dust. His beauty left both men and women in awe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Mu Ruyue were here, she would recognize him as Bai Ze, the man who had inexplicably dragged her into another space and spoken enigmatic words to her. His eyebrows were also white, a bizarre yet mesmerizing visage¡­ Suddenly, the man opened his purple eyes, looking to another sky, and sighed lightly, ¡°His memories are beginning to recover. Central Province may never be peaceful again¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 179 - Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Those Entrancing Purple Eyes (Part 2) Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Those Entrancing Purple Eyes (Part 2) Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Those Entrancing Purple Eyes (Part 2) Holy Maiden Sect. Amidst a clamor of voices, a foot slowly stepped inaEUR| It was a man. Adorned in a silver robe embroidered with the pattern of a giant dragon, the man struck all with awe under the moonlight. Wearing a silver mask, his face was indiscernible, yet merely his approach from outside conveyed a suffocating presence, the force of which left people breathless. NobleaEUR| Indeed, the feeling this man exuded was one of nobility and elegance, an aura so aristocratic that even some nobles could not compare. Moreover, this man possessed a pair of dazzling purple eyesaEUR| That color seemed to represent the most prestigious hue in the world, making him stunningly remarkable. Although there was no wind, his silver robe fluttered lightly. .co As his purple gaze swept over the crowd, the invisible oppression directly caused some to pale and fall to their knees with a thud in front of him. ¡°You have finally arrived!¡± A deep, hoarse voice came from ahead. The Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect quickly approached, accompanied by a group of women. His handsome features were twisted into a cold smirk that, coupled with the scar on his left cheek, appeared even more ferocious. That smile alone was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine. But there was no emotion in the purple eyes of the man in the silver robe, as if he wasn¡¯t affected by this in the slightest. ¡°Who exactly are you, and why do you keep opposing our Holy Maiden Sect?¡± the Sect Leader looked up at the man with the purple eyes, ¡°Are you the Ghost King Ye Wuchen?¡± Two months ago, he and Ye Wuchen had battled outside Feng City, but that crafty Ye Wuchen had managed to escape, vanishing without a trace under his pursuit. How could he be content without killing Ye Wuchen? Not long ago, his subordinates had attempted to kidnap Mu Ruyue to threaten Ye Wuchen, but he, bearing no taste for such tactics damaging to a man¡¯s pride, had stopped them. Ye Wuchen probably knew he truly disliked using women as threats, hence he confidently engaged in battle with him. However, his subordinates came up with a great ideaaEUR¡±to spread the word that he intended to capture that woman. Ye Wuchen could certainly be counted as a lovestruck fool, just like his father, who would take the bait despite knowing it might be a trap, so he had brought the men of Ghost Hall with himaEUR| In that battle, Ye Wuchen was injured, and the Holy Maiden Sect lost many elites. But since that battle, he had vanished until the appearance of this man. As soon as this man showed up, he destroyed a branch of the Holy Maiden Sect and then threatened his life. He strongly suspected this man was Ye Wuchen! But clearly Ye Wuchen did not possess such formidable strength. What¡¯s more important isaEUR| A person¡¯s appearance can be altered with a Disguise Pill, and the color of one¡¯s hair can change likewise, but the one thing that does not change is their eyes. Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes were black, whereas this man¡¯s were purpleaEUR| So, even as the Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect, he didn¡¯t know who this man was, what deep hatred he bore to relentlessly seek his demise? Did he kill his parents or steal his woman? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Did he have to see him as an irreconcilable enemy? The Sect Leader truly felt wrongedaEUR¡±he was being targeted for death, and he didn¡¯t even know whyaEUR| A powerful aura surged from ahead, and the Sect Leader quickly countered with his own strength. With a loud blast, he was thrown back several steps, spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Sect Leader!¡± Everybody¡¯s expression changed drastically, crying out in alarm. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 180 - Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Those Entrancing Purple Eyes (Part 3) Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Those Entrancing Purple Eyes (Part 3) Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Those Entrancing Purple Eyes (Part 3) The Sect Leader waved his hand and gritted his teeth, ¡°Withdraw quickly!¡± ¡°A gentleman will avenge himself, even after ten years. As long as he is not dead, there is a chance for revenge¡­¡± The man in the silver robe gently raised his palm, and a black light shot straight into the Sect Leader¡¯s chest. This time, the Sect Leader did not block it; instead, he faced the black light, opening up all his defenses. Using the impact of the black light, the Sect Leader¡¯s body rapidly moved backward. Seizing the moment, his palm landed on the Golden Lion beside him, using the force of the palm wind to cause the Golden Lion to spin. wuxiaworld.site.co At the same time, a stone door appeared behind him. He sneered at the silver-robed man and rolled into the stone door. He even destroyed the object that opened the stone dooraEUR¡±the Golden Lion! The silver-robed man glanced at the tightly closed stone door. He did not pursue, but the people left behind by the Sect Leader became the targets of his fury¡­ The Holy Maiden Sect under the night was filled with a bloody stench, turning it into a veritable Purgatory¡­ That night. The moonlight, gentle as water, cast a faint glow, falling upon the tightly closed eyes of the girl inside the room. Her eyelashes trembled slightly, seemingly very restless. The girl¡¯s skin was fine, smooth, and luminous, appearing extraordinarily stunning under the moonlight. No one saw at that moment, a figure in a silver robe entered from the window, standing in front of the girl¡¯s bed¡­ He gazed deeply at the sleeping girl, his eyes filled with affection and deep love. However, as soon as he touched his own face, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter smile, and then put on a silver mask. Just as he put on the mask, the girl suddenly opened her sharp eyes. She leaped up from the bed and fiercely thrust two fingers towards the man standing in front of her bed. Yet, she stopped right at the moment her fingertips could have reached the man¡¯s throat¡­ ¡°Wuchen? No, you¡¯re not Wuchen. Who are you?¡± The surprise on the girl¡¯s face slowly faded as she raised her head to look at the man in front of her and asked, word by word. She had seen Wuchen¡¯s silver mask before, which led her to mistake this man for Wuchen. However, Wuchen did not have a pair of purple eyes, and even their auras were different¡­ This man was not Ye Wuchen. The man reached out his hand, wanting to touch the girl¡¯s face, but retracted just before making contact, a trace of pain and reluctance flashing in the depths of his eyes. He looked deeply at the girl one last time, turned around without saying a word, and left¡­ Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart trembled slightly. When Bai Ze looked at her with deep pain in his eyes, she did not know why, but she felt somewhat troubled when she saw that pain, and that was all. Yet, upon seeing the pain of this man, her heart seemed to be fiercely stabbed by something. She raised her head, staring in the direction where the man had disappeared, her lips pursing slightly. Wuchen, could it be you? If it¡¯s you, why not meet with me? This night, she was destined for sleeplessness¡­ When the man left the Mu Residence, he almost fell down in agony. He caressed the silver mask on his face, his purple eyes filled with torment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s come again, this power¡­¡± That power surged violently within his body, seemingly uncontrollable, even he did not understand what was happening. The intense agony caused the man to break out in a cold sweat, and he looked up and let out a loud shout¡­ In that moment, countless Black Flames burst forth from his body, burning the surrounding woods to the ground. Then quiet returned, leaving only the man gasping for breath¡­ wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 181 - Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Recognizing Ancestors and Returning to the Clan (Part One) Chapter 181: Chapter 181 Recognizing Ancestors and Returning to the Clan (Part One) The brilliant sunlight spilled into the hall from outside the door. Madam Sheng Yue was talking with Xiao Tianyu, occasionally bursting into happy laughter. Suddenly, she caught sight of the girl approaching the door, her stunning face brimming with an even broader smile. ¡°Yue¡¯er, your father and I were just discussing when to return to the Xiao Family, and then we¡¯ll have you acknowledge your ancestors and join the clan. Your grandpa will surely be very happy to see you.¡± Mu Ruyue looked at Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gentle face, a faint smile curving the corners of her lips, ¡°After I finish arranging things here, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± But it was only for a short visit¡­ She still had many things to do and couldn¡¯t stay at the Xiao Family permanently. Wuchen¡­ Suddenly, the image of those pain-filled, sorrow-laden purple eyes from last night flashed before Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes, as if her heart were pierced by something sharp. The pain made her furrow her brows slightly. Could that person be Wuchen? If not Wuchen, then who else could it be? ¡°Dad, Mom, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tianyu exchanged a look before turning to Mu Ruyue, smiling gently, ¡°Yue¡¯er, just speak your mind.¡± ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve ever heard the name Bai Ze.¡± Bai Ze, that man as handsome as an immortal, the man she couldn¡¯t forget. She always felt a sense of deja vu with him, but frustratingly couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him before. ¡°Bai Ze?¡± Xiao Tianyu frowned slightly, ¡°I remember there¡¯s a record in ancient texts, Bai Ze seems to be the name of an ancient Fierce Beast.¡± Ancient Fierce Beast? Mu Ruyue was taken aback; that man didn¡¯t seem fierce at all. ¡°Dad, do you know more details?¡± Xiao Tianyu glanced at Mu Ruyue and sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯m not too clear about this myself, but it seems Bai Ze was once a powerful being in Central Province. He entered a pact with a human strong enough to accompany them in battles far and wide. Later, that human seemed to vanish. Some say the human died, others claim they ascended to godhood¨Cthere are various rumors. After that human disappeared, Bai Ze also vanished from the continent. After all, we¡¯re not from Central Province, so we don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow. It seemed that to dispel the doubts in her heart, she needed to make a trip to Central Province¡­ Even though Mu Ruyue was not from this continent, she knew that Central Province was a place rife with chaos and brimming with innumerable power-houses. If she wanted to go there, her current strength wouldn¡¯t be enough¡­ ¡°Give me three days. I will arrange everything within these three days and then follow you to the Xiao Family.¡± To be honest, Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t want to go to the Holy Realm, but for Madam Sheng Yue, she still chose to acknowledge her ancestry¡­ ¡ª- The weather was fine and the sun was shining brightly. Within the ancestral hall of the Holy Realm Xiao Family, Old Master Xiao sighed softly, his gaze occasionally drifting outside, a touch of anxiousness gradually appearing on his aged face. Tianyu and Yu¡¯er had been gone for some time now, why hadn¡¯t they returned? Could it be that the granddaughter had encountered a problem, and that¡¯s what caused the delay? Gradually, the old master became restless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A decade ago, if he had been more assertive, perhaps these events wouldn¡¯t have unfolded; it was because he couldn¡¯t suppress those stubborn old fools that he gave the evil-doers their chance. In the end, he was the one who failed that couple and their children¡­ It had been more than a decade. These years were equally unbearable for him, tormented every moment by the fear that his family¡¯s blood was being bullied outside¡­ ps: The internet is lagging; it was quite a struggle just to open the backend, and I¡¯m not sure how many updates the internet speed will allow me to post, so I¡¯ll say this first wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 182 - Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Recognizing Ancestors and Returning to the Clan (Part Two) Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Recognizing Ancestors and Returning to the Clan (Part Two) ¡°Father, I¡¯m back.¡± As the old master anxiously waited, a neutral voice resonated from outside the door. When he turned his head, he saw Xiao Tianyu and Madam Sheng Yue walking side by side. In the hands of Madam Sheng Yue was a strikingly beautiful young woman. The girl bore a resemblance to Madam Sheng Yue, making it apparent who she was¡­ ¡°Tianyu, Yu¡¯er, you¡¯ve finally returned,¡± the old master gleamed with joy and hurriedly approached. His eyes fell on Mu Ruyue and scrutinized her from head to toe. Mu Ruyue felt uncomfortable under his gaze, her skin crawling with goosebumps. ¡°That¡­¡± The old master rubbed his fists together and chuckled, ¡°I presume this must be my granddaughter?¡± Madam Sheng Yue cracked a slight smile, pulling Mu Ruyue by the hand to stand before the old master, ¡°Yue¡¯er, this is your Grandpa.¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Ruyue finally looked up at the old man. This old man appeared genial with his smiling face, yet the occasional sharp glint in his eyes betrayed his shrewd, calculating nature. She had expected the Xiao Family¡¯s patriarch to be an imposing figure, yet here he was, contrary to her assumptions. Mu Ruyue blinked and called out sweetly, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± the old master hastily responded, lifting his calloused hand to gently touch Mu Ruyue¡¯s head, ¡°What a good child. Tianyu, when do you plan to have her formally recognize her ancestors and return to her roots? I bet those old fogeys will make a fuss again, especially Xiao Yin. Not long ago, his granddaughter was crippled outside; he¡¯s bound to stir up trouble over this.¡± Xiao Tianyu let out a cold chuckle, ¡°During this period under our couple¡¯s management, those old men have been much more compliant. If they dare to utter a word, they can¡¯t blame me for showing no old sentiments!¡± A chilling intent flickered through Xiao Tianyu¡¯s eyes. If they dared to start gossiping, he wouldn¡¯t mind making an example out of someone! ¡°Dad,¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled faintly, stepping forward to grab the old master¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Last time Xiao Min was crippled outside by someone, that person was your granddaughter¡¯s fiance.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The old master was taken aback, turning to look at Madam Sheng Yue and blinking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± What outrageous thing had Xiao Min done this time to involve herself with her granddaughter¡¯s fiance? ¡°Dad, you know Xiao Min¡¯s character; she¡¯s arrogant and looks down on everyone. Last time, she took a liking to Yue¡¯er¡¯s fiance, insisting on entangling with him. Unfortunately, that man only has eyes for Yue¡¯er and disregarded her. She challenged Yue¡¯er and even used the Xiao Family¡¯s Taboo technique, only to be defeated by Yue¡¯er. Then, Yue¡¯er¡¯s fiance came rushing back, saw that wretched girl Xiao Min had injured Yue¡¯er, and in a fit of rage, crippled her. But do you know what that old immortality Xiao Yin said at the time?¡± ¡°He claimed Xiao Min was an innocent and weak woman, that surely Yue¡¯er must have provoked her first. He also said that Yue¡¯er¡¯s fiance crippling Xiao Min meant declaring hostilities against our Xiao Family and the entire Saint Realm.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These events caused an uproar at the time, and after Madam Sheng Yue eventually recognized Mu Ruyue, a simple investigation made everything crystal clear. She felt a surge of worry for Mu Ruyue that day and, in her heart, dismembered Xiao Min a thousand times over. She was merely a disciple from a side branch, whereas Yue¡¯er was a daughter of the Xiao Family¡¯s Direct Lineage. Xiao Min couldn¡¯t hold a candle to her. It was ludicrous to think that she even said Yue¡¯er, a woman from the Mortal World, didn¡¯t deserve that man? wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 183 - Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Returning to Ones Ancestors (Three) Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Returning to One¡¯s Ancestors (Three) Old Master did not hear the words that followed, his entire being stunned upon hearing that Xiao Min had resorted to the Xiao family¡¯s taboo techniques¨Cmoves so dire they could harm the enemy greatly but at great cost to oneself. But Xiao Min had actually used such means against her own granddaughter? In major families, there is generally a distinction between the direct lineage and the side branch, with members of the direct lineage holding an incomparably noble status. How could the side branch ever compare to the direct lineage? Yet that damned Xiao Min, a woman from a side branch, actually sought to kill a girl from the direct lineage? It was an utterly capital offense! Old Master was thoroughly enraged, even forgetting to ask how, after Xiao Min had wielded the Xiao family¡¯s taboo, Mu Ruyue had still managed to defeat her¡­ Madam Sheng Yue continually observed Old Master¡¯s expression; seeing his face instantly turn livid, a slight smile curved at the edges of her lips. Xiao Min, did you think you could harm my daughter and get away with it? ¡°Father, rather than dealing with Xiao Min, we should first let our daughter acknowledge her ancestors and be recognized. As for that cheap girl Xiao Min, I must settle the score with her properly,¡± said Madam Sheng Yue, her eyes flashing with a hint of coldness. Usually, however extreme Xiao Min¡¯s actions were, she was too lazy to bother with them, but she should never have bullied her daughter or dared to covet Yue¡¯er¡¯s fiance. Not to mention, considering her character, how could she compare to Yue¡¯er? ¡°Alright, I will prepare for this matter shortly. We must allow my granddaughter to acknowledge her ancestors as soon as possible, to silence any dissent,¡± Old Master snorted coldly, his face a shade of livid. It was obvious he was furiously indignant over Xiao Min¡¯s actions. ¡°Yue¡¯er, come, let me take you to meet Qingqing. Your elder brother will be returning in a few days too,¡± Madam Sheng Yue said, holding Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand and turning to her with a tender smile. With her exceptional beauty, this smile made her all the more breathtaking. Mu Ruyue allowed herself to be led away, the warmth from the palm seeping into her heart and kindling a warmth inside her¡­ ¡°Mother, Mother.¡± Inside the courtyard, playing by a small stream, Xiao Qingqing spotted Madam Sheng Yue immediately and hastened, barefoot, out of the water, running quickly toward the graceful and noble woman. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Xiao Qingqing raised her exquisitely delicate face, placing her damp hands on Madam Sheng Yue. Her bright, large eyes sparkled with a mischievous charm that was irresistible. Moved, Madam Sheng Yue bent down to lift the girl into her arms, affectionately patting her little head, and said tenderly, ¡°How did you get so wet again? Haven¡¯t you always nagged to see Yue¡¯er sister? Now she has come to our Xiao family.¡± Xiao Qingqing leapt down from Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s arms, then pounced toward Mu Ruyue, wrapping her small hands around the young girl¡¯s legs and looking up at the stunningly beautiful face before her. ¡°Sister Yue¡¯er, you¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve missed you so much. Will you be a wife to brother in the future?¡± Her voice was full of youthful naivety, soft and endearing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, her words stunned both Madam Sheng Yue and Mu Ruyue. ¡°Qingqing, Yue¡¯er is your biological sister, which makes her your brother¡¯s biological sister as well. How could such relatives wed one another?¡± Madam Sheng Yue squatted down, patiently explaining. Xiao Qingqing blinked her large eyes, still not quite understanding, ¡°Why can¡¯t brother¡¯s biological sister become brother¡¯s wife?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was momentarily dumbstruck, suddenly realising that she needed to provide her daughter with some additional education on certain matters¡­ wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Returning to Ones Ancestors (Four) Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Returning to One¡¯s Ancestors (Four) ¡°Yue¡¯er,¡± Madam Sheng Yue turned her head towards Mu Ruyue and smiled gently, ¡°aren¡¯t you curious about Bai Ze? There should still be books about him in the Xiao Family¡¯s Book Collection Pavilion. Let me take you there.¡± Mu Ruyue nodded slightly: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡ª- Upon entering the Book Collection Pavilion of the Xiao Family, a fragrance of books assaulted her senses. After letting Madam Sheng Yue leave, Mu Ruyue searched for books alone in the pavilion. It must be said, the Xiao Family¡¯s collection was vast, covering not only many Martial Arts techniques but also the history of the continent¡­ Thus, Mu Ruyue found a spot and sat down, immersing herself in a sea of books. It wasn¡¯t until the evening glow filled the sky that she walked out of the sea of books, closing the book in her hand and leaving. The sun set in the west. A streak of rosy light fell from the sky, casting a long shadow behind the girl. ¡°Yan Jin, what exactly is the origin of Bai Ze?¡± The girl slightly lowered her head, looking at the small black beast in her arms. The little beast didn¡¯t even lift its head, snorting coldly from its nostrils. How would he know Bai Ze¡¯s origin? There was just a power on that man that he found daunting, similar to the power of the person who had trapped him in the Dan Book. ¡°Little girl, I need to enhance my strength.¡± Yan Jin finally lifted his head, his black pupils deep: ¡°If you are going to Central Province, it¡¯s more dangerous there than in the Saint Realm, so I must enhance my strength.¡± Mu Ruyue slightly raised her eyebrows: ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how I can help you enhance your strength.¡± Yan Jin blinked his black pupils and asked, ¡°Did I not tell you? My power was very strong before, but the Dan Book caused me to consume a lot of it. Thus, there¡¯s only one way to restore my strength, and that is through medicinal materials.¡± ¡°Medicinal materials?¡± ¡°Yes, I can extract the medicinal essence from medicinal materials and transform it into my own strength. Currently, my level is Fake Innate, but with just one thousand-year-old medicinal material, I could break through to Innate.¡± Innate, even in the Saint Realm, is a powerful presence. ¡°I will ask my parents later if the Xiao Family has any thousand-year-old medicinal materials.¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at Yan Jin, knowing that if his strength increased, it would greatly benefit her too. At least it would keep her out of danger¡­ Only, it was unclear at what stage Wuchen¡¯s strength was. If that man could kill a Fake Innate in an instant, could it be that his level is above Innate? Mu Ruyue fell silent for a moment, realizing that to stand beside this man, she still had a long way to go, but no matter what, she was not going to give up this goal. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice came from ahead. Xiao Min¡¯s complexion was pale, her beautiful eyes fiercely glaring at Mu Ruyue, her fists clenched tightly, desperately controlling the raging anger inside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Bitch, how could you be at my Xiao Family¡¯s place? Who allowed someone like you to enter here? Get out immediately!¡± Xiao Min¡¯s chest heaved dramatically, her pretty fingers pointing at Mu Ruyue¡¯s nose as she yelled angrily. In the shadows, Xiao Lin saw Xiao Min¡¯s domineering appearance and slightly furrowed his brows. Since Madam Sheng Yue was worried about Mu Ruyue¡¯s safety, she had asked Xiao Lin to secretly protect her and also laid down a word: if someone caused trouble for her daughter, he would cripple them outright. Thus, Xiao Lin had never left the place. Now, he had to make his appearance¡­ wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Returning to One’s Ancestors (Five) Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Returning to One¡¯s Ancestors (Five) Xiao Lin sighed softly and was about to follow Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s orders to protect Mu Ruyue when, at that moment, the small beast in the girl¡¯s arms slightly raised its head, and a domineering, cold light flickered in its eyes, black as deep pools. Then a streak of black light flashed by, and Xiao Min¡¯s finger pointing at Mu Ruyue broke apart, blood spurting out as heart-wrenching screams echoed throughout the entire Xiao Family¡­ Xiao Lin was stunned on the spot and then gave a wry smile, shaking his head. It seems the young miss hardly needed their protection, the madam truly underestimated the young miss¡­ Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t even glance at the fainted Xiao Min and turned to leave the place, her calm and composed demeanor as if nothing had happened¡­ In the Cultivation Room, a gray robe fluttered without wind. Xiao Yin was at the most critical moment of his cultivation when suddenly an anxious voice came from outside the room. ¡°Elder, something terrible has happened.¡± Xiao Yin furrowed his brows, gradually showing impatience. He looked up at the person who rushed in hurriedly and asked, ¡°What happened that you are making such a fuss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s the young miss, she¡¯s been hurt at the Xiao Family, and one of her fingers was even broken off,¡± the person said in a panic. ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yin abruptly stood up, a strong fury surging out and exploding, directly blasting a large hole in the wall. ¡°Who dares to harm my granddaughter in my Xiao Family, seeking death!¡± He clenched his teeth tightly, his eyes red with rage, and roared loudly, ¡°Take me to Minmin immediately!¡± Because Minmin used a taboo of the Xiao Family, her body had not yet recovered, and the blow of becoming useless made her feel very upset. Now, who was this damned fool daring to harm his granddaughter in the Xiao Family? He was simply seeking death! He would definitely not let that person go! In the room, Xiao Min had taken an Elixir and was gradually waking up, but the pain in her finger was still sharp as bones. She threw herself into Xiao Yin¡¯s arms and began to cry loudly. ¡°Grandpa, you must stand up for Minmin.¡± Xiao Min¡¯s face was pale with pain, her appearance pitifully tear-stained. ¡°Minmin, what on earth happened?¡± Xiao Yin looked at his granddaughter with heartache, seeing the only blood of his son and daughter-in-law. How could he not be heartbroken? ¡°Grandpa, it was that bitch!¡± Whenever Xiao Min thought of Mu Ruyue¡¯s detestable face, she gritted her teeth with hatred, ¡°That bitch who made me turn into this state, I don¡¯t know how she also came to our Xiao Family, grandfather, you must help me kill that bitch, I want her to suffer a terrible death!¡± The miserable state she was in, it was all because of that damned bitch. From now on, it would either be your death or mine. As long as she, Xiao Min, existed in this world, she would never allow that bitch to live! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You mean that secular woman?¡± Xiao Yin frowned, a hint of chill sweeping across his eyes, ¡°She chose heaven but did not walk, hell had no gate yet she came! Now that she has come to our Xiao Family, I will make her realize what happens when you offend me! What puzzles me though is, why would she appear here?¡± ¡°Grandpa, she dares to belittle me, surely in the Xiao Family she must know someone, thinking she can commit misdeeds relying on acquaintances. But, grandpa, you are a veteran of the Xiao Family, go plead with the Family Head, the Family Head will surely stand by our side and help me kill that damned bitch, even if she knows someone in the Xiao Family she must die this time!¡± A ruthless glint flashed across Xiao Min¡¯s eyes. Mu Ruyue, no matter what, you must die here! wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Returning to Ones Ancestors (Six) Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Returning to One¡¯s Ancestors (Six) Inside the family hall, Xiao Lin reported the scene that had just occurred to Xiao Tianyu and Madam Sheng Yue, and it was clear that the faces of both sank immediately. Madam Sheng Yue snorted lightly, her palm gently landing on the table, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go find father. There¡¯s no need to think about it; I know that old man will soon go and ask father to make a decision for him.¡± In Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart, she had long been dissatisfied with that old man. When she had first married into the Xiao Family, before she became Madam Sheng Yue, it was that old man who had forced her husband to take concubines. How could another snore beside one¡¯s sickbed? Wasn¡¯t it because Xiao Yin¡¯s daughter liked Brother Yu that he wanted to send her to him as a concubine? And he even said that women from outside bore impure bloodlines, not as pure as those of the Xiao family¡­ At that time, Madam Sheng Yue had wanted to kill that old man with a sword. Now his granddaughter had taken a liking to her son-in-law, fantasizing about harming her daughter¡¯s happiness. How could she possibly tolerate this? Moreover, Xiao Min was pressuring her from all directions; even a saint couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°I have long wanted to get rid of this old man,¡± Xiao Tianyu scoffed coldly, ¡°Through years of investigation, I have finally discovered the people from the Nangong Family had infiltrated the Xiao Family, and that old man is undeniably linked to them. If he dares to go to father today, then I will settle both new and old grudges with him and also vindicate Yue¡¯er.¡± Defensiveness is part of human nature. Xiao Yin was defensive, and so was he, Xiao Tianyu. Unfortunately, Xiao Min had provoked his daughter, the true direct-line girl of the Xiao Family, so this time, that grandfather and granddaughter would definitely not come out well. They could even lose their lives over it. Just as Xiao Tianyu and his wife had guessed, upon seeing the injuries Xiao Min had suffered, Xiao Yin immediately rushed to the study to find Old Master Xiao and started complaining as soon as he saw him. ¡°Family Head, you must make a decision for me. That despicable woman named Mu Ruyue has gone too far, she dared to hurt my precious granddaughter. My heart¡¯s hatred won¡¯t be quelled unless she¡¯s cut into a thousand pieces. I really don¡¯t know which fool brought that despicable woman back to the Xiao Family. If I find out, I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t die a good death! Family Head, I only have one request, find Mu Ruyue and hand her over to me, and also drive out the nine clans of the person who brought her to the Xiao Family from our Xiao Family!¡± Xiao Yin gritted his teeth in hatred, completely oblivious to Old Master Xiao¡¯s darkening face. Wasn¡¯t it his own son who had brought Mu Ruyue to the Xiao Family? And weren¡¯t his son¡¯s nine clans the entire direct lineage of the Xiao Family? This old man really had audacity¨Can elder from a side branch, yet he wanted to drive out the entire direct lineage of the Xiao Family? Who gave this foolish man such a stupid brain and reckless ambition? Old Master Xiao¡¯s face turned livid with anger; he deeply suppressed the rage in his heart, his face grim as he spoke, ¡°I need to call a family meeting to make an announcement; something needs to be declared. Go and have all the elders come to the meeting room, not one shall be absent. Whoever is not present will be driven out of the Xiao Family immediately!¡± Having said this, Old Master Xiao did not even glance at Xiao Yin¡¯s face and walked straight out the door. Xiao Yin watched his retreating back, a flicker of ruthlessness crossing his eyes. It seemed that this time Old Master Xiao planned to stand by his side. That despicable girl would not escape death this time, nor would the fool who brought her into the Xiao Family escape punishment. How noble was his Xiao Family, a place a worldly woman could step into? ps: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Some girls have said that I deleted their comments; I am more wronged than Dou E since this is the first time I knew I could delete comments. Why didn¡¯t I know I had the authority to delete comments? As a newcomer, initially releasing my work was tense, not knowing how it would be received, but now seeing so much support from many girls, I am truly moved. Every day, seeing the number of clicks, favorites, and comments increase, I am very happy. Thank you for your support, I love you all. Do give us a loving bite. Additionally, the update time is before midnight every day; there will be at least five updates each day. When the plot flows smoothly, there might be more. After all, I am an office worker and need to work during the day; I can¡¯t be here writing non-stop, and I truly apologize for that. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Returning to Ones Ancestors (Seven) Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Returning to One¡¯s Ancestors (Seven) In the Xiao Family conference room, a group of old men looked at each other, none of them knowing why the Family Head had convened this meeting. Amidst everyone¡¯s confusion, the door to the conference room was opened once again. Xiao Tianyu and his wife came in side by side, and next to Madam Sheng Yue was a breathtakingly beautiful young girl. Her plain clothes fluttered in the breeze, lifting the hem. Her features were delicate, her expression frosty, and the jade earrings on her ears swayed gently in the light wind, devoid of any other adornments. The girl held a small black creature in her arms, its body soft and translucent as if made of ice, looking utterly harmless and extremely adorable. As she walked in, everyone quieted down, their eyes filled with curiosity. The Xiao Family conference room was no place for ordinary people, so who was this girl? And she was even with the Young Master and Young Madam¡­ ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s eyes fell on the girl¡¯s stunning face, rage turning his eyes blood red as he clenched his fists tightly and abruptly stood up. ¡°Mu Ruyue, you truly are within my Xiao family!¡± Xiao Yin gritted his teeth, his ferocious gaze fixed on her, ¡°You hurt my granddaughter outside, and in the Xiao family, you even crippled one of her fingers. Did you think you could harm my granddaughter and still live? Since you touched her finger, I will have your life in return!¡± Xiao Min had been beaten severely outside and her strength ruined; she was carried back home. Everyone in the Xiao family knew about it, but no one had expected that the instigator behind this incident was this young girl. ¡°Cough, cough,¡± Old Master Xiao coughed twice, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Elders, I have gathered you today to announce something.¡± With a piercing gaze, Old Master Xiao¡¯s face grew somber as he looked towards Xiao Yin, but after seeing Mu Ruyue, his expression softened. ¡°Do you still remember the child of my son and daughter-in-law who was stolen away over a decade ago?¡± The Ninth Elder glanced at Old Master Xiao, hesitating for a moment before speaking, ¡°Family Head, wasn¡¯t that child already killed by someone from the Nangong Family?¡± Old Master Xiao chuckled, ¡°Killed? How could that be? Back then, a servant from the Nangong Family took pity and sent my granddaughter to be adopted by an outside family. They have only recently recognized each other, and I have brought you all here to have my granddaughter acknowledge her ancestors and return to the Xiao family.¡± For a moment, everyone was stunned, their questioning gazes turning towards the young girl walking next to Madam Sheng Yue. Could this young lady possibly be the long-lost daughter of the Young Master? ¡°Indeed, she is my granddaughter who was snatched away by the Nangong Family.¡± Catching the looks directed at Mu Ruyue, Old Master Xiao raised his head and openly admitted it. ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yin was shocked, his gaze fixating on Mu Ruyue as if he wanted to pierce several holes through her body. ¡°Impossible!¡± Before Xiao Yin could speak, a traitorous voice suddenly came from outside the meeting room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Min, still not recovered from her injuries, came to see how Grandpa would deal with Mu Ruyue, but hearing these words, she couldn¡¯t hold back and ran inside. Whether it was because of her injuries or because of Old Master Xiao¡¯s words, Xiao Min¡¯s face was deathly pale, her eyes filled with jealousy and anger as she fiercely glared at Mu Ruyue. In her rage, some of her remarks were clearly thoughtless. ¡°Why does this bitch have the blood of my Xiao family? She doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Chapter 188 Returning to Ones Ancestors (Eight) Chapter 188: Chapter 188 Returning to One¡¯s Ancestors (Eight) Xiao Min had also gone mad with rage. Although she was usually arrogant and domineering, she never went too far in front of Xiao Tianyu and his wife. But now, she had completely lost her reason and wanted nothing more than to tear the detestable woman to pieces. Anyone who had gone through so much would find it hard to remain sane. Who would have thought that a woman from the Mortal World, whom she had once looked down upon, would suddenly become the legitimate daughter of the Xiao Family, possessing the status and power she had long struggled to achieve. Why should she obtain it all without doing anything? Just because her veins carried the blood of Xiao Tianyu and Madam Sheng Yue? This was simply unfair! Xiao Min clenched her fists tightly, her delicate body trembling, the pain in her severed finger reminding her of all that this woman had done to her not long ago. ¡°Slap!¡± A palm as smooth as jade struck her face. The crisp sound of the slap broke the calm of the conference room and also gradually brought Xiao Min back to her senses. When she looked up, she saw Madam Sheng Yue with a cold expression on her face, which frightened her into trembling. ¡°Young¡­ Young Madam¡­¡± Xiao Min gently pursed her lips, her eyes filled with grievance. ¡°How dare you!¡± Madam Sheng Yue shouted, her face cold as frost, ¡°Who gave you the gall to insult my daughter with your words?¡± ¡°But¡­ it was she who dealt with me first. She not only had someone cripple my strength but also cut off my finger.¡± Xiao Min raised her hand, the sight of her severed finger being shocking to all present. The elders all looked toward Mu Ruyue, drawing in a breath of cold air. This young girl was so malicious at such a young age, what would become of her in the future? If she were the daughter of the Xiao Family, it was likely that the family would eventually be ruined by her hands. ¡°My daughter dealt with you first?¡± Madam Sheng Yue scoffed, a trace of mockery building in her beautiful eyes, ¡°Xiao Min, was it really my daughter who provoked you first? Don¡¯t think for a second that I know nothing! It was fine when you went around bullying others with your power, but now you¡¯ve crossed the line with Yue¡¯er. Tell me, why should I let you off the hook!¡± Her gaze was icy, her tone sharp, as if piercing straight into Xiao Min¡¯s heart. Tears welled up in Xiao Min¡¯s eyes, and just as she was about to say something to defend herself, she was cut off by Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Outside, you took a fancy to Yue¡¯er¡¯s fiance and tried to steal him, threatening him with the name of my Xiao family and myself, even claiming you are my daughter. When did I ever acknowledge such a shameless daughter? What right do you have to call yourself my daughter?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Min¡¯s body trembled slightly, and she bit her lower lip, not daring to speak. ¡°Using the Xiao family¡¯s power to forcibly snatch a man, and when that failed, you went looking for trouble with Yue¡¯er, claiming you wanted to compete with her. Since you were inferior in skill, you resorted to using the Xiao family¡¯s taboo techniques in an attempt to kill my daughter. My daughter and son-in-law didn¡¯t kill you, and that was them considering the Xiao family¡¯s face. What more do you want? You carelessly provoked a powerful person outside, and that person stormed into our Xiao Family and chopped off your finger, and now you want to blame Yue¡¯er for that? Do you think all your actions go unnoticed? How laughable, Xiao Lin has seen everything.¡± Xiao Lin, who had been following Xiao Tianyu and his wife, nearly stumbled and fell upon hearing Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words. So the Young Madam could be so shameless as well¡­ wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Returning to Ones Ancestors (Nine) Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Returning to One¡¯s Ancestors (Nine) Xiao Min¡¯s eyes widened in shock, staring at Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s icy countenance, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t like that, it was that wretched woman who broke my finger¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue scoffed coldly, ¡°Xiao Min, at a time like this you still want to lie? My Yue¡¯er is not as violent as you, and you should not attribute the troubles you caused outside to the Xiao Family. The strength of that person is too strong, our Xiao Family cannot afford to provoke him, and we will not provoke him for your sake.¡± At that moment, how could Xiao Min not realize that Madam Sheng Yue was purposely exonerating Ruyue? She clenched her fists in anger, the rage in her heart nearly consuming her. The other elders, hearing Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words, could not help but nod in agreement; the young lady did not seem like such a brutal person. Instead, Xiao Min was arrogant and domineering, and it was not unlikely that she had caused some trouble outside and inadvertently provoked a strong entity, leading it to the Xiao Family to settle her account. Actually, Madam Sheng Yue did not lie; the one who had broken Xiao Min¡¯s finger was not Ruyue, but a small creature in her arms that appeared harmless to humans and animals. So this could also be considered a strong entity that Xiao Min had provoked. ¡°Young Madam, are you blatantly spewing lies?¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s face darkened, as he looked coldly at Madam Sheng Yue, ¡°That woman broke my granddaughter¡¯s finger, and I must have her compensate with two fingers, or else, I will certainly not rest!¡± ¡°Not rest?¡± Madam Sheng Yue laughed mockingly, her eyes icy, ¡°Do you think you have the right? In this meeting that father has convened, apart from allowing Yue¡¯er to acknowledge her ancestors and return to the family, there is another matter to announce. It will be my place to announce it on her behalf. From now on, Xiao Yin will no longer be a elder of the Xiao Family! I will expel the Xiao Yin lineage from the Xiao Family, never to be employed again!¡± Expulsion from the Xiao Family was the harshest punishment. It was clear that Madam Sheng Yue was furious to the extreme. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Xiao Yin stammered, his old face turning red as he pointed at Madam Sheng Yue, struggling to find the words, ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t you think you are being too excessive? I have served the Xiao Family diligently for so many years, yet you want to expel me from the Xiao Family, what right do you have to do so?¡± Madam Sheng Yue narrowed her eyes slightly, and laughed instead of getting angry, ¡°Xiao Yin, have you forgotten my identity?¡± The mistress of Holy Spirit Spring, ruler of the Saint Realm; did she not have the right to expel a person from the Xiao Family, even if it was just as the Xiao Family¡¯s Young Madam? Xiao Yin shuddered, his anger causing him to speak without thinking. Madam Sheng Yue, was indeed a symbol of power in the Saint Realm¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xiao Yin, don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware. Over ten years ago, it was precisely because you helped the Nangong Family that they found an opportunity to steal away my daughter. At that time, my husband alone, with a sword, challenged the Nangong Family. If not for you leading the opposition against him, perhaps the Nangong Family would no longer exist today. Now, your granddaughter has been impersonating my adopted daughter, trying to steal my biological daughter¡¯s husband, and abused her identity to mistreat her. Should I not settle accounts with you?¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her lips curling into a cold smile. Her attire, a pale yellow robe, looked so graceful yet could not conceal the icy coldness emanating from her. ¡°Young Madam, if you hadn¡¯t forbidden the Young Master from taking concubines all those years ago, how could these events have unfolded? Since the miss of the Nangong Family fancied the Young Master, and was willing to give up her dignity to become his concubine, nothing would have happened if you had just stepped back. In this world, where patriarchy reigns, it is natural for a man to have multiple wives and concubines. What reason do you have to stop him?¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Acknowledge Ancestors and Return to the Clan (10) Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Acknowledge Ancestors and Return to the Clan (10) At first, if the Young Madam hadn¡¯t prevented her own daughter from attending to the Young Master, perhaps her daughter wouldn¡¯t have chosen suicide due to unrequited love. It was precisely because of the pain of her daughter¡¯s death that he agreed to the Nangong Family¡¯s request, helping their individual enter the Xiao Family and snatch away the daughter of the Young Madam. His daughter was in the prime of her youth, with Talent and looks that were not inferior, wishing only to become a concubine to the Young Master¨Cwhat right did she have to stop her? Which man in this world would spend a lifetime with only one woman? Having three wives and four concubines was nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°Xiao Yin, what you really want to talk about is your own daughter, isn¡¯t it?¡± Madam Sheng Yue looked coldly towards Xiao Yin with a sneer, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you now why. You¡¯re a man and naturally won¡¯t understand our women¡¯s thoughts. In your eyes, a man should have three wives and four concubines, surrounded by beauties, but as a woman, I love my husband and would not share him with anyone else. Moreover, when have you ever seen me prevent my husband from taking concubines? Those women were all rejected by my husband himself. If my husband wants to take concubines, he can, but then I would divorce him. If he longs to take a concubine, I definitely can¡¯t stop him, just like he can¡¯t stop me from wanting to leave the Xiao Family.¡± In her entire life, she would not share her husband with anyone else. If Xiao Tianyu truly did something to betray her, then that man wouldn¡¯t be worth the deep affection she gave him. ¡°Yu¡¯er,¡± Xiao Tianyu stepped forward, tenderly embracing her body into his arms, then lifted his lips towards Xiao Yin, whose face was looking very unpleasant, his gaze piercing with a trace of sharpness, ¡°Yu¡¯er is right, she never stopped me from taking concubines. It¡¯s I who do not wish to have relations with other women. Xiao Yin, after all you¡¯ve done, do you think I would let you off?¡± If the Xiao Yin grandfather-grandson duo did not die, he would remain vexed. To relieve the dissatisfaction in his heart, these two people could only be sent to their deaths. At this moment, Xiao Yin was so enraged that he couldn¡¯t speak. Every time he thought of his daughter¡¯s death, his hatred for Xiao Tianyu and his wife became uncontrollable. Even if the Young Master didn¡¯t want to damn the Young Madam, did that mean his daughter¡¯s life should be disregarded? His daughter had been driven to death, yet he still refused to take her as a concubine, even if only out of consideration for his status as a senior member of the Xiao Family. If Xiao Tianyu were to hear such words from Xiao Yin, he would surely find them laughable. Could it be that he must accept every woman in the world who threatens him with her life? A woman who does not cherish her own life, only wanting to use such tactics to force him, why should he treat her well? In his life, what he hated most was threats! Mu Ruyue, looking at the loving bond between Xiao Tianyu and his wife, felt quite heartened. Even though the strong are revered on this continent and men hold a higher status than women¨Cwhere men having three wives and four concubines is normal, and women are thus labeled as wanton¨Cit¡¯s clear that the genders are still unequal in the Divine Martial Continent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Xiao Tianyu¡¯s unwavering dedication to Madam Sheng Yue was truly touching. On the continent, the number of men willing to stick with one woman for a lifetime had become few. Unintentionally, the handsome, god-like visage of Ye Wuchen flashed before Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes. She wondered where that man was now¡­ ¡°Father, Mother, allow me to handle the matters that follow,¡± said Mu Ruyue with a subtle smile curving her lips, her fingers gently stroking the head of the small creature in her arms, ¡°Yan Jin, that old man has shown disrespect towards my parents. How should he be dealt with?¡± Suddenly, Yan Jin lifted its small head, its profound eyes landing on Xiao Yin. Those black orbs held a domineering aura that looked down upon all living beings¡­ Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Mu Ruyue, My Woman (Part 1) Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Mu Ruyue, My Woman (Part 1) Everyone was shocked. Who could speak at such a time? Besides, her joining the Xiao Family was a matter of course, as a member of the clan with Xiao blood should not remain outside. ¡°As for Xiao Yin and Xiao Min¡­¡± the elder sneered, ¡°Strip them of the Xiao surname and expel them from the Xiao Family!¡± Xiao Yin clenched his fists tightly. He got up from the ground, his angry eyes fixed on the elder, and said word by word, ¡°Family Head, you will regret this!¡± The elder didn¡¯t bother with him and instead directly ordered the people nearby, ¡°What are you standing there for? Throw these two out of the Xiao Family. Also, Eighth Elder, come with me.¡± Having said this, the elder walked out of the meeting room without looking back. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Xiao Min walked to Xiao Yin¡¯s side, her eyes brimming with humiliated tears. She had gotten used to mischief with the protection of the Xiao Family, but now that she had lost this umbrella, she didn¡¯t dare to imagine what awaited her. ¡°Minmin, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t yearn for this Xiao Family. They will definitely regret what happened today!¡± Murderous intent gradually thickened in Xiao Yin¡¯s heart. He would never let the Xiao Family off the hook! Madam Sheng Yue watched the murderous intent in Xiao Yin¡¯s eyes and sneered. Did he really think that his father would let him go? All of this was just for show to the other elders. If a person like Xiao Yin wasn¡¯t eliminated, he would become an endless threat. They never planned to spare him. Isn¡¯t there a saying that goes, ¡°If people don¡¯t fend for themselves, heaven and earth will destroy them¡±? Within the study, the elder looked at the Eighth Elder standing before him and said, ¡°Eighth Elder, in this Xiao Family, you are the most loyal to me, which is why I want you to secretly assassinate Xiao Yin and his granddaughter.¡± The Eighth Elder¡¯s heart trembled violently, and he looked up at the elder in astonishment. However, he soon calmed down and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with what you¡¯re doing, Family Head. Xiao Yin is a man who always seeks revenge for the slightest grievance. Holding a grudge now, he¡¯ll surely do something against our Xiao Family later. Moreover, given the wrongs he has committed, he deserves a thousand deaths.¡± The Eighth Elder was a clever man. He understood the chilling intent behind the elder¡¯s actions. After all, Xiao Yin was also an elder of the Xiao Family and had certain connections within the family. If Xiao Yin were to be killed hastily, even if the other elders wouldn¡¯t dare to openly confront the Family Head, they would feel cold inside. Therefore, he wanted to deal with Xiao Yin discreetly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡ª- Outside the gate, a storm was directly in their path. Xiao Min struggled against the wind and dust, pulled her clothes closer, and turned to look at the elder beside her, ¡°Grandpa, where do we go now?¡± ¡°Of course, to the Nangong Family,¡± Xiao Yin sneered. ¡°If the Xiao Family can¡¯t keep us, naturally there¡¯s a place we should go. The Nangong Family has always been coveting the Xiao Family, but unfortunately, the Nangong Family has never really been a powerhouse. More than a decade ago, they almost got wiped out by Xiao Tianyu alone, but now apart from the Nangong Family, we don¡¯t have anywhere else to go.¡± Xiao Min was somewhat dissatisfied. How could the Nangong Family compare to the Xiao Family? Even though she was from a side branch in the Xiao Family, she was much more esteemed than the direct descendants of the Nangong Family. ¡°Minmin, you don¡¯t understand. Over the years, the Nangong Family has produced a talented woman. This woman¡¯s talents are exceptionally powerful. I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s also looking for a man. Compared to the Xiao Family, the Nangong Family has a lot of potential. As long as we join the Nangong Family, we will definitely have the opportunity to avenge ourselves. Don¡¯t you hate that woman Mu Ruyue to death? If we get the Nangong Family¡¯s help, we will be able to return today¡¯s humiliation to her!¡± Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Mu Ruyue, My Woman (Part 2) Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Mu Ruyue, My Woman (Part 2) Whenever Xiao Min thought of Mu Ruyue, she clenched her teeth in hatred. She would never be content until she had her revenge. One day, she would tear that woman apart and find a group of beggars to gang rape her. Suddenly, amid the dusty wind, a figure slowly approached¡­ The first thing to appear before them was the corner of a dazzling silver robe, shimmering like light, as if highlighting the most noble and elegant temperament to the fullest. Even in the midst of the dust, that silver robe remained spotless, not a speck of dirt marring its surface. The man wore a silver mask, cold and unforgiving. Although his face was obscured, the fairness of his skin was evident from his jawline. It was not the paleness of sickness, but a lunar white, stunningly beautiful in a way that left onlookers in awe. Xiao Min¡¯s gaze gradually traveled upward, and she was suddenly met with a pair of purple eyes, causing her to freeze in place, her own eyes filled with a dazed fascination. She had never seen eyes that could be so beautiful. More gorgeous than dazzling purple gems, they drew one in deeply, making it impossible to look away. Yet despite their beauty, they were also forbiddingly cold and ruthless, making her heart tremble. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s heart jolted, and he watched the man before him warily. The newcomer bore ill intent. This man was not to be trifled with¡­ Moreover, an intimidating power emanated from him. The sheer pressure it exerted made it impossible for Xiao Yin to move. If the man wanted to kill them, it would be effortless. The man slightly lifted his gaze, a flash of murderous intent in his purple eyes. His lips parted gently, and though his voice was pleasing, it sent a shiver down one¡¯s spine as if suddenly falling into hell. ¡°The one who has come to kill you.¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s face changed, ¡°Young master, we have no grievance with you, why do you want to kill us?¡± The man started walking toward them. A gentle breeze passed, lifting the silver robe, and as he drew closer, a crushing pressure followed. Under this formidable strength, Xiao Yin felt as though an invisible hand was grasping his throat tightly, ready to take his life at the mere thought of this man. This feeling filled Xiao Yin with terror; he struggled to break free but was utterly unable to move his body. ¡°You bullied her,¡± the man¡¯s face was hidden behind a silver mask, leaving no clue to his expression, but his words were chillingly devoid of warmth, ¡°I won¡¯t allow those who bullied her to live.¡± Xiao Yin had no idea who the ¡®her¡¯ the man mentioned was, he looked up in astonishment, ¡°Young master, could you be mistaken? I have not bullied anyone.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Forgotten?¡± The man finally halted, yet the pressure remained unabated, ¡°Mu Ruyue, my woman, you bullied her, and still wish to live?¡± Those who bullied her, no matter who they were, would be hunted down and killed without exception! ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± Xiao Min¡¯s body shook, her beautiful eyes filled with shock, ¡°Impossible! You can¡¯t possibly be the Ghost King! The Ghost King doesn¡¯t have purple eyes. Could it be that slut was really as promiscuous as she told me, indecent, having other men besides the Ghost King?¡± The man¡¯s eyes turned frosty, and with a wave of his hand, a powerful force flung Xiao Min¡¯s body through the air. Xiao Min¡¯s body arced through the sky and crashed down, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood with a ¡®wah¡¯ sound. Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Chapter 194 Mu Ruyue, My Woman (Three) Chapter 194: Chapter 194 Mu Ruyue, My Woman (Three) ¡°Minmin!¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s complexion drastically changed, his gaze turned fierce as he looked at the man in the silver robe, ¡°You attack a defenseless woman¨Cdo you still consider yourself a man?¡± The man merely glanced at him coldly, and suddenly, Xiao Yin felt the Qi inside him go out of control, wildly rampaging through his body. His aged face turned pale instantly, and he let out anguished howls of pain. Gradually, his aged body cracked open with numerous fissures, from which blood seeped out¡­ ¡°So what if I attack a woman?¡± the man slowly curled his lips into a cold smile, ¡°Anyone who thinks of harming her won¡¯t be spared by me¨Cnot just women, even if it¡¯s a three-year-old child!¡± Xiao Yin clenched his teeth tightly, blood flowing from the corners of his mouth. ¡°Do you not fear that your actions will tarnish your reputation, leaving you despised for thousands of years?¡± A trace of mockery surfaced in the man¡¯s purple eyes; the corners of his lips under the silver mask curled into a sneer: ¡°To me, reputation is nothing compared to her.¡± So what if the reputation is tarnished, leaving one despised for thousands of years? Anyone who harms her, be it a woman or a three-year-old child, he would not spare them either. Xiao Yin suddenly remembered the man he had encountered in the Purple Moon Country. That man, known as the Ghost King, had said something similar¡­ Even if it meant overturning the Saint Realm, he would not let anyone harm her in the slightest. ¡°You are the Ghost King, aren¡¯t you? You must be that man, I never expected you to come to the Saint Realm! Haha, do you really think you can be together forever? I¡¯ll tell you, even as a ghost, I won¡¯t let you two go!¡± Xiao Yin burst into crazed laughter. He could accept such an outcome; it was all because of these two people! Thus, he would definitely not let them go! Boom! Xiao Yin¡¯s body suddenly exploded, a cloud of blood mist enveloping the area, and then a black flame burned, under which the blood mist gradually disappeared¡­ ¡°Become a ghost? Sorry, you can¡¯t even become a ghost.¡± Xiao Yin could have never anticipated that the man would do this, robbing him of even the chance to wander as a lost soul. His soul was burnt, effectively erasing his existence from the world. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Xiao Min had just gotten up when she saw this brutal scene, and screamed heart-wrenchingly. Her grandpa, who had doted on her since she was small, had died here for her own selfish interests. Her legs firmly kneeling on the ground, Xiao Min¡¯s delicate body trembled, tears streaming down her cheeks, drop by drop falling to the ground. Suddenly, footsteps stopped in front of her. Xiao Min looked up in horror at the man standing before her, her body shaking violently: ¡°No! Please don¡¯t kill me, I don¡¯t want to die, please spare my life, I¡¯ll do anything, just don¡¯t kill me. You¡¯ve already killed my grandpa, please spare me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t want to die, she really didn¡¯t want to die here¡­ There was no flicker of emotion in the man¡¯s purple eyes, his gaze on Xiao Min as if he was already looking at a dead person, and then he slowly raised his hand¡­ ¡°No!¡± Xiao Min, as if making a final decision, ripped her clothes off with a tearing sound, exposing her pale skin, ¡°Spare me, I am willing to serve you without asking for anything in return, please don¡¯t kill me.¡± Boom! Powerful black flames burned from the ground, enveloping Xiao Min¡¯s naked body, also obscuring the sight of her revolting skin. Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Chapter 195 Who Are You Really (Part 1) Chapter 195: Chapter 195 Who Are You Really (Part 1) ¡°I wanted to grant you a swift release, but alas, you refused this opportunity. In order not to have my eyes tarnished by you, I can only leave you here, until your soul burns away to nothing, then you can be freed¡­¡± The man flicked his robe with his hand and, without giving Xiao Min another glance, turned and walked towards the chamber¡¯s deep. Trapped in the Black Flame, Xiao Min could neither live nor die, and could only watch in despair as the man¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight, filled with unprecedented regret. If only¡­ if only Grandpa hadn¡¯t spoiled her so much since she was little, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have developed such an arrogant and domineering personality, nor would she have provoked these people. So, in the end, it was all Grandpa¡¯s fault! It was his lack of strictness that led to this mistake! One wonders if Xiao Yin, if he could hear these thoughts, would be so angry he¡¯d come back to life¡­ That night. The moonlight was dim and lackluster. As soon as Mu Ruyue lay down in bed, a wave of sleepiness overcame her. She tried to force her eyes open but couldn¡¯t stay awake. In a hazy state, she seemed to see a figure slip into the room¡­ The man stood at the bedside, attentively gazing at the young girl on the bed, a trace of tenderness flowing through his Purple Eyes. His long fingers brushed over the girl¡¯s nose before resting on her slim lips. His gaze was so gentle, and his movements so tender, as if he feared waking her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The man murmured softly, his voice carrying sadness, pain, and endless reluctance, but he had no other choice. To avoid harming her, he had no other option¡­ Gradually, his head bowed and he tenderly kissed the girl¡¯s lips. This kiss was incredibly gentle, filled with the man¡¯s unspeakable emotions. Yet, he felt it was not enough; her lips were so sweet and warm, igniting his desire for more and more¡­ Just then, the girl who had been keeping her eyes closed suddenly opened them. Their eyes met, and the man¡¯s heart trembled violently. But he simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to let her go¡­ With narrowed eyes, Mu Ruyue lifted her foot and kicked hard. The man did not dodge and took the blow standing there. He groaned, not wanting to let go of the girl as he enjoyed her flavor, tightly grasping her hand and pinning her down on the bed. ¡°Let go!¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression darkened gradually. For some reason, she felt a dangerous aura from this man¡­ ¡°Why did you wake up so quickly?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue scoffed, ¡°I am an Alchemy Master, do you think your little sedative could keep me out long? Tell me, who exactly are you? At first, I thought you were Wuchen, but Wuchen wouldn¡¯t do something like sneaking into a woman¡¯s room in the dead of night and using a sedative like some rapist.¡± The man looked down at the girl, and upon seeing the wariness on her face, his heart felt as if it were brutally stabbed, hurting unbearably. ¡°Who I am, you¡¯ll find out eventually.¡± Now was not the time to let her know everything; he couldn¡¯t expose her to danger by her side. Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze flashed. She reached out to grab the man¡¯s mask, but the moment she touched the mask, the man released her hand, and a flash of a silver robe shimmered in front of the door. He vanished from her sight without a trace, as if he had never been there at all¡­ Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Who Are You Really (Part 2) Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Who Are You Really (Part 2) The moonlight spilled down, casting its glow on the man¡¯s silver robe. Beneath the moonlight, he was so noble that people dared not look directly at him, as if he were a true aristocrat. Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart suddenly stirred, this man always radiated a familiar aura. Especially the way he looked at her, it inadvertently caused her heart to ache¡­ The man gave her one final look, then turned and disappeared into the moonlight. Even though he had left, the room still retained the warmth he had left behind¡­ ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Why did he feel so familiar¡­ However, the feeling he gave her was different from that of Wuchen, Wuchen was charming yet warm, and just by standing beside her, she felt comforted, but this man seemed dangerous¡­ Her fingers gently brushed over her thin lips, where the remnants of the man¡¯s presence lingered. Perhaps, she would eventually find out this man¡¯s identity. ¡­ The next day, within the Xiao Family, a person Mu Ruyue could never have anticipated arrived. The moment she saw that man, her heart leapt with joy, and she hurried forward, revealing a peerlessly beautiful smile: ¡°Wuchen, why have you come?¡± She had never expected that when Qingqing told her a man was looking for her, it would be Ye Wuchen, whom she had not seen for a long time. The man slowly turned around, his handsome face lifting into a gentle smile, his black eyes fell on the girl and he softly said, ¡°When I heard you were at the Xiao home, I came to see you.¡± Mu Ruyue looked at him surprisingly, her brows slightly furrowed, not sure if it was her imagination, but she felt something was off with the current Ye Wuchen. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Muer?¡± Ye Wuchen stepped closer to the girl, the corners of his lips curving into a charming smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Have you grown distant from your husband?¡± Mu Ruyue slowly came to her senses and smiled bitterly, shaking her head, perhaps she was being too sensitive¡­ ¡°Wuchen, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, then should we start preparing for the wedding?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± Ye Wuchen chuckled softly, a strange gleam flashing in his black eyes, too fast for Mu Ruyue to catch, ¡°Muer, I have really missed you these days¡­¡± As he spoke, he moved a step closer to Mu Ruyue. The smile gradually faded from Mu Ruyue¡¯s face, looking puzzled at the man standing before her: ¡°Wuchen, what¡¯s wrong with you? You seem a bit off.¡± Moreover, every time she saw Wuchen, she felt at peace, but why did she still not feel that sense of tranquility now that Wuchen was right beside her? Ye Wuchen¡¯s hand had just been raised toward the girl¡¯s face but he slowly put it down, his lips curved into a charming smile, his god-like handsome face was so good looking. Even that smile was so captivating. ¡°Muer, let¡¯s go for a walk outside.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue gently nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± At the same time, not far away, outside the gates, the silver-robed man turned around, feeling something, his gaze directed toward the location of the Xiao home, slightly furrowing his brows, his purple eyes filled with indescribable emotions. ¡°This feeling¡­¡± The man¡¯s brows furrowed tighter, that uneasy feeling caused his heart to ache, just like before¡­ Could it be, something was going to happen to her? ¡°I hope nothing happens¡­¡± Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Chapter 197 Who Are You Really (Part 3) Chapter 197: Chapter 197 Who Are You Really (Part 3) Xiao City. On the streets flowed a bustling crowd. Above this seemingly boundless street, Ye Wuchen gently cradled the back of his head, his lips bearing a lazy smile, his eyes occasionally glancing at the girl beside him. That smile became increasingly enchanting and captivating. Such a beautiful man¡¯s appearance immediately drew many people¡¯s attention¡­ Suddenly, the man stopped in his tracks. His gaze pierced through the crowd and landed on a figure in red, ¡°Muer, I think I¡¯ve seen someone familiar¡­¡± A familiar person? Mu Ruyue turned her head to look, following the man¡¯s gaze to a woman in red in the midst of the crowd ahead. This woman was stunningly beautiful, her skin fair and translucent. Her small, red lips slightly upturned in a tempting smile, her enticing phoenix eyes brimming with charm. She seemed to have noticed Ye Wuchen as well, her eyes lighting up as she walked over. ¡°Wuchen, how come you are here?¡± The woman¡¯s smile was bewitching, her voice so sultry that it made one¡¯s heart flutter, irresistible to any man. Wuchen? Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed as she glanced towards Ye Wuchen, noticing that he did not react to the intimate address. ¡°And this is¡­¡± The woman caught sight of Mu Ruyue, pausing slightly, she asked in confusion. ¡°My fiancee, Mu Ruyue,¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, ¡°Muer, let me introduce you. This is my friend, Luo Yi.¡± ¡°Fiancee?¡± Luo Yi looked Mu Ruyue up and down, extending her hand with a seductive smile, ¡°I¡¯m Wuchen¡¯s best friend. Also, I must remind you to keep a close eye on him. He¡¯s so outstanding that he might be snatched away by another woman in no time.¡± ¡°Luo Yi, don¡¯t bully my fiancee,¡± Ye Wuchen glanced at Luo Yi as he spoke. Luo Yi pouted in feigned grievance, ¡°I¡¯m not bullying her, just giving a little reminder.¡± ¡°Alright, since you had no intention of doing so, I won¡¯t blame you,¡± Ye Wuchen said with a chuckle. Whether it was the joy of seeing an old friend or some other reason, Ye Wuchen was only chatting and laughing with Luo Yi, while Mu Ruyue, standing by his side, seemed to become an outsider¡­ ¡°Little girl, are you just going to let it slide like that?¡± Back at the Xiao Family, Yan Jin jumped out of her embrace and transformed into his human shape, sitting on the bed with his handsome face clearly showing anger, ¡°Ye Wuchen had sworn to only love you in this lifetime. What¡¯s the deal with that woman? He was so engrossed in talking to her, and yet he ignored you.¡± Mu Ruyue looked at the enraged Yan Jin and smiled lightly, ¡°They¡¯re just friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Yan Jin snorted, ¡°Is that level of intimacy necessary for friends? That woman obviously didn¡¯t bear good will towards you. Is he blind that he can¡¯t see it? Little girl, if that man really did something to betray you, you should leave him. With your qualities, couldn¡¯t you find another man?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly, and she remained silent, so Yan Jin did not see the glimmer of light that flashed in her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I trust Wuchen.¡± But that was all¨Cshe only trusted Ye Wuchen¡­ Inside the Xiao Family Hall, Xiao Tianyu and his wife were discussing something. When they turned their heads, they just happened to see Mu Ruyue walking their way. Madam Sheng Yue stood up with a smile, greeting her, ¡°Yue¡¯er, your timing is perfect. I have something I need to talk to you about.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Ruyue walked next to Madam Sheng Yue, her stunning face showing a faint smile. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Who Are You Really (Part 4) Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Who Are You Really (Part 4) ¡°It¡¯s those old fellas,¡± Madam Holy Moon¡¯s eyebrows quirked slightly, ¡°I planned to grant you exceptional access to the Holy Spirit Pond so you could go in and cultivate, but those elders had their qualms. After all, the Holy Spirit Pond can only be opened once every three years, and if opened as an exception, it would require two Innate powers.¡± As she spoke, her voice paused slightly, ¡°The main point is, this approach is unfair, highly unfair to others, so those elders are reluctant to open the Holy Spirit Pond now. I wanted to hear Yue¡¯er¡¯s opinion. If you wish to enter and cultivate in the Holy Spirit Pond, your mother will certainly send you in.¡± Mu Ruyue frowned slightly and said, ¡°I am indeed interested in the Holy Spirit Pond, but isn¡¯t it inappropriate for the Xiao Family to break the rules just for my sake? The elders¡¯ opinions also make some sense.¡± Madam Holy Moon had always treated her well, and Ruyue didn¡¯t want this matter to burden her. ¡°Yue¡¯er, there is another way,¡± Madam Holy Moon took Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand and pulled her to sit down in front of the dais, smiling gracefully, ¡°The Xiao Family has already acknowledged you as a member, and next is the Bloodline Test. If your bloodline purity turns out to be very high, then those elders won¡¯t have anything to say.¡± ¡°Bloodline Test?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow lightly. ¡°Let me explain,¡± Xiao Tianyu stood up, walked over to Mu Ruyue, ¡°In major families, the lineage is also a critical issue. Our Xiao Family selects the Family Head based on bloodline purity as well. If your bloodline is highly concentrated, then you will hold a high status in the Xiao Family. Then nobody will question whatever you wish to do. Of course, this is also your Grandpa¡¯s hope. Among our Xiao Family¡¯s new generation, the highest bloodline purity belongs to your brother Xiao Feng, which stands at eighty percent.¡± I wonder if this daughter can surpass that boy. Xiao Tianyu¡¯s eyes twinkled a few times, indeed quite interested¡­ ¡°Alright, when is the test?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Tomorrow, huh? Mu Ruyue gently touched her chin and gave a slight nod, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and prepare.¡± She too was curious about the extent of her bloodline purity¡­ After leaving the family hall, Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t linger and returned to her room, only to find Yan Jin and Ye Wuchen confronting each other with clashing swords inside her chamber. Streams of electricity were passing between the two men. Upon seeing Mu Ruyue enter, Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips curled up in a smile, ¡°Muer, you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Ye Wuchen!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s eyes turned cold, his domineering aura fixated on the man in front of him, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, who is this woman called Luo Yi?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ve told you already, we¡¯re just friends.¡± Ye Wuchen furrowed his brow, his impatience clear as he glanced at Yan Jin, his dark eyes shimmering with a chill light. He slowly curved his lips, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Jin, infuriated, threw a fierce punch at the wall beside him, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that woman¡¯s attitude toward Yue¡¯er is very poor?¡± Ye Wuchen glanced at Yan Jin but said nothing. Just as Yan Jin wanted to continue, a faint voice from Mu Ruyue came from the side, ¡°Yan Jin, would you step out for a moment, please?¡± ¡°Yue¡¯er?¡± Yan Jin looked at Mu Ruyue incredulously, upset to see her defend this man, his handsome face clouded with displeasure, ¡°Yue¡¯er, if he doesn¡¯t clarify things today, I won¡¯t leave!¡± Chapter 199 - Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Who Are You Really (Part 5) Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Who Are You Really (Part 5) Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Who Are You Really (Part 5) ¡°Yan Jin.¡± Mu Ruyue slightly furrowed her eyebrows, turned to Yan Jin, and said, ¡°You go out for a bit.¡± ¡°Girl!¡± Yan Jin, stifling a burst of anger, swung his fist and with a loud bang punched a hole in the wall, then snorted coldly before he finally walked out the door. He slammed the door fiercely behind him. Mu Ruyue shook her head helplessly. Yan Jin also had such a childish side; she would explain to him later¡­ ¡°Muer, are you angry?¡± Ye Wuchen walked lazily toward Mu Ruyue, his large hand gently resting on her waist, the corners of his lips slightly upturned, he spoke softly, ¡°She and I are just friends¡­¡± Mu Ruyue smiled faintly, and after a long while, she finally looked up at Ye Wuchen, ¡°I know.¡± The two of them fell silent for a long time¡­ Ye Wuchen gazed at the girl in front of him, his eyes gradually filling with desire. It had to be said, this woman was indeed stunningly beautiful, with skin white as jade and perfectly delicate features. Beneath her prominent nose, her thin lips slightly curved up, irresistibly inviting a kiss. Suddenly, Ye Wuchen felt an impulse to take her¡­ His large hand gently cradled her head, his lips slowly moving closer, so he did not see the coldness in the girl¡¯s eyes at that moment. It was a chill that couldn¡¯t be melted away. ¡°Muer, give yourself to me, will you?¡± The man¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, desire already filling his eyes, just as he was about to kiss the girl¡¯s thin lips, Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. Bang! She kicked fiercely at the man¡¯s groin, and Ye Wuchen, apparently not expecting this move from the woman, staggered several steps backward, his face contorting with intense pain. ¡°Muer, what are you doing?¡± Ye Wuchen deliberately lowered his voice, yet the thinly veiled fury was still discernible. Given a kick like that at such a time, he guessed he might be ruined for life¡­ Mu Ruyue did not respond to his words, her gaze fixed directly on the man¡¯s flawless face, she asked deliberately, ¡°Who are you?¡± Sweat flowed down Ye Wuchen¡¯s face from the pain; he struggled to stand up, looked up at Mu Ruyue, and said, ¡°Muer, what¡¯s wrong with you? I am your fiance, Ye Wuchen.¡± Her eyes slightly narrowed, a glint of cold light flashed through Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes, ¡°Who are you really!¡± Since she asked this way, it meant she was absolutely certain¡­ ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± The man¡¯s expression suddenly changed, then he scoffed coldly, ¡°I always thought I didn¡¯t have any flaws.¡± ¡°No flaws?¡± Mu Ruyue laughed lowly, ¡°Do you really not realize you¡¯re all flaws? From the moment I first saw you, I knew you were an impostor.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile, his gaze toward Mu Ruyue no longer held its initial gentleness, ¡°If you knew I was fake, why didn¡¯t you expose me then?¡± His master had sent him here but never expected this woman to be so intelligent. She had recognized at first glance that he was not the real Ye Wuchen¡­ ¡°I wanted to know what your purpose was in approaching me pretending to be him; unfortunately, just now you deluded yourself into thinking you could take liberties with me, so I can no longer continue this act, I must expose you now, tell me, what is your purpose?¡± Mu Ruyue slowly advanced toward the man, coldly saying, ¡°And who exactly is Luo Yi, your partner in this act?¡± Chapter 200 - Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Who Are You Really (Part 6) Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Who Are You Really (Part 6) Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Who Are You Really (Part 6) The man looked at the young woman¡¯s stunningly cold and beautiful face in bewilderment. He didn¡¯t know whether to commend her keen observation or lament that his and Luo Yi¡¯s acting was too poor. He had been exposed by her with just one glance, laughably, he had thought she believed them¡­ ¡°You really want to know why, don¡¯t you?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips curved slightly, and her tone was chillingly cold, ¡°First, the bond I share with Wuchen is based on a feeling. I didn¡¯t feel that with you. Even if you wear the same face as his and even your breath disguises you as him, you can¡¯t provide me with that sense of security.¡± ¡°Second, I¡¯ve known Wuchen for such a long time. There¡¯s no one close to him that I don¡¯t know about. Apart from me, he has no other close companions, let alone a female friend. Third, Wuchen has always respected me greatly. Before we got married, he would never violate my body, but you wanted to have relations with me. If it were Wuchen, he would rather die than dishonor me before we wed.¡± Mu Ruyue slightly lifted her eyelids, looking at the man whose face was filled with shock, a chilling coldness spreading from her body as she spoke deliberately, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone impersonating him live!¡± The man was clearly stunned. He had thought his impersonation was convincing, not because he used the Disguise Pill, but because his master had personally crafted his face to look like this. He had also made sure that even the Demon Beast by her side couldn¡¯t spot any difference in his breath from Ye Wuchen¡¯s. Yet, he had been exposed not even a day since he arrived by her side; for him, this was a significant blow. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The man suddenly threw his head back and laughed wildly before lowering his gaze to stare at the young woman¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face, sneering, ¡°I can tell you our purpose, but what can you do even if you know? You are no match for our master. It was our master who commanded me to impersonate him and come to your side, aiming to destroy your relationship and seize an opportunity to deal with you. Moreover, our master will have someone impersonate you to go to his side, ensuring you two will never be together.¡± Mu Ruyue stopped walking, her gaze locking onto the man¡¯s crazed face as she faintly curved her lips, ¡°If I could recognize your deception, he will also realize that it¡¯s not me. I trust Wuchen¡¯s judgment. So, no matter what conspiracies you have, they are likely doomed to fail. Now, I¡¯m giving you a chance. Tell me, who is your master? Perhaps I will grant you a quick end.¡± The man snorted coldly, turned his head, and didn¡¯t even glance at Mu Ruyue. ¡°Not saying?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, her voice cool, ¡°Yan Jin, you can come in.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No sooner had she finished speaking, the door was pushed open, and Yan Jin flashed in, positioning himself next to Mu Ruyue. He finally understood why the young lady had asked him to leave temporarily, she wanted to see what this man was up to. He had just been wondering, why would Ye Wuchen, who dearly loved Mu Ruyue, disregard her feelings? Could it be that this was a counterfeit in front of the young lady, purposely acting? Aiming to disrupt the relationship between the young lady and Ye Wuchen? This person must understand the young lady and Ye Wuchen very well, also knowing that her eyes wouldn¡¯t tolerate even a speck of dust; any wrongdoing by Ye Wuchen likely means she would never turn back. The person who knows the young lady this well¨Cwho could this hidden adversary be? Chapter 201 - Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Bloodline Test (Part 1) Chapter 201: Chapter 201: Bloodline Test (Part 1) Chapter 201: Chapter 201: Bloodline Test (Part 1) ¡°Speak, who is the mastermind behind you?¡± Mu Ruyue took light steps forward, her icy gaze falling on the man, looking at the face that bore no difference from Ye Wuchen¡¯s, a hint of frost swept through the depths of her eyes. The man snorted coldly and turned his head away, not even granting her a glance. ¡°Not talking?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips curved slightly, but her eyes remained frigid, ¡°Yan Jin, pry his mouth open for me! I want to hear the answers I¡¯m looking for.¡± Yan Jin arched his brows, rolling up his sleeves and advancing towards the man: ¡°Should I dismember you limb from limb, or let your soul be burnt to ashes under my Netherworld Fire? It would be best if you relay what the little girl wants to know. Perhaps I¡¯ll grant you a quick death!¡± With a swish, black Flames ignited on Yan Jin¡¯s body, his domineering eyes shimmering with a pair of flames. His lips quirked up as he looked down at the man from his superior position, his dark hair fluttering in the flames below, arrogantly casting a sideways glance at the face identical to Ye Wuchen¡¯s. The man felt the threat Yan Jin could bring upon him and clenched his teeth in the dark, refusing to utter a word. ¡°Yan Jin, take a step back,¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s willow brows furrowed slightly as she walked lightly to Yan Jin¡¯s side, opening her hand where a Truth Pill boldly rested in her palm, ¡°Feed him this Elixir.¡± Yan Jin didn¡¯t utter a word, taking the Elixir from Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand. With a wave of his palm, a streak of black light shot toward the man; seizing the moment when the man opened his mouth to shout, he flicked his finger, and the Truth Pill fell into the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Cough cough!¡± The man coughed twice, hurriedly reaching into his mouth wanting to dig out the ingested Elixir, but to no avail as the pill dissolved upon entry, now a trickle of Medicine Liquid flowing down his throat. ¡°Tell me, who sent you!¡± Mu Ruyue stopped in front of the man, looking down on him from above. At that moment, the man¡¯s eyes were vacant as he answered dumbly, ¡°It was my Family Head.¡± ¡°Who is your Family Head?¡± ¡°Our Family Head is the young miss of the Nangong Family, Nangong Zifeng.¡± Nangong Zifeng? Mu Ruyue¡¯s brows knit together, certain she had never heard the name before. Then why would she send someone to impersonate Ye Wuchen and come to her side? ¡°What is the reason for doing this?¡± ¡°I am not privy to the full details. The young miss never disclosed her motives. She merely instructed me to use this identity to ruin the relationship between you two, and to eliminate you given the opportunity. Beyond that, I know nothing.¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at the man, feeling he wasn¡¯t completely in the dark. But what was Nangong Zifeng¡¯s purpose in doing this? ¡°Yan Jin, take care of him,¡± Mu Ruyue said softly as she turned and walked towards the door. The rest was left to Yan Jin to handle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Stepping outside, Mu Ruyue took a deep breath; she now needed to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s Bloodline Test¡­ The following day. The sky just began to reveal a white belly. Mu Ruyue was still in her slumber when she was roused by Madam Sheng Yue, who brought her into the clan hall where Xiao Tianyu and Xiao Qingqing were already waiting for them. Upon seeing Mu Ruyue, Xiao Qingqing jumped out of Xiao Tianyu¡¯s embrace and dashed into her arms with haste. ¡°Sister.¡± Xiao Qingqing hugged Mu Ruyue¡¯s thigh, her smile adorable and her voice soft and endearing. With such beauty at a tender age, she was destined to be a heartbreaker when grown. Chapter 202 - Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Bloodline Test (Part 2) Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Bloodline Test (Part 2) Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Bloodline Test (Part 2) ¡°Since you have arrived, let¡¯s begin the test,¡± a strange voice came from the front. It was only then that Mu Ruyue saw an elder sitting beside Old Master Xiao, with a solemn face that radiated the dignity of a superior. The white clothes he wore did little to hide his noble aura. With just one glance, Mu Ruyue could feel that this old man¡¯s strength was even greater than that of Old Master Xiao. ¡°Muer,¡± Madam Sheng Yue walked up beside Mu Ruyue, smiling gently, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is the person in charge of the Xiao Family Bloodline Test. You can simply call him Elder Xiao. He is a senior member of our Xiao Family and was deeply trusted by your great-grandfather in his lifetime. He only appears when a member of the Xiao Family is to undergo the Bloodline Test and otherwise does not concern himself with worldly affairs.¡± It was rare for Madam Sheng Yue to introduce someone to Mu Ruyue in this manner, and her tone even carried a hint of respect, which made Mu Ruyue quite curious. ¡°Elder Xiao.¡± Mu Ruyue turned her gaze toward the elder and called out calmly. The elder merely nodded lightly, then took out a milky-white stone from his Space Ring. The stone, only half the size of his palm, was placed in front of him as he said, ¡°Just drop your blood onto this stone.¡± That simple? Mu Ruyue stepped forward, took out a dagger from her ring, and gently cut her own finger. The fresh blood seeped out and slowly flowed into the stone. When the blood dropped onto the stone, it was absorbed, and gradually a hint of red light filled the entire stone. Everyone instantly held their breath, staring unblinkingly at the stone in front of Mu Ruyue. The red light started growing slowly at first, but then became denser, and from a distance, it looked as if the stone was filled with fresh blood. The brilliant red emitted a color as stunning as a rose. Twenty percent¡­ Thirty-five percent¡­ No one¡¯s gaze dared to shift, their hearts tense in this moment. It was almost at sixty percent¡­ which in the Xiao Family would already be considered passing. But the red light didn¡¯t stop there; instead, it filled the stone even faster. ¡°Yue¡¯er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue held Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand tightly. She had made up her mind that no matter what the test result was, she would afford Mu Ruyue an exceptional status in the Xiao Family. But at this moment, she felt nervous¡­ Because the Bloodline Test represented not just a position within the Xiao Family, but also a blood inheritance, a matter related to the Xiao Family¡¯s lifelong legacy¡­ The blood inheritance had high concentration requirements, which even Xiao Feng, the number one person in the Xiao Family, could not meet. And his Bloodline Test was eighty percent¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As time slowly passed, the expressions of everyone present changed, staring in disbelief at the stone, as the red light had already filled eighty percent of it. Eighty percent, that was where Xiao Feng, the eldest young master of the Xiao Family, had reached¡­ But the red light didn¡¯t stop, and Elder Xiao suddenly stood up, his murky eyes staring intently at the stone before him. Until¡­ until the red light had filled the entire stone. He looked stupefied, unable to come back to his senses for a long time. After a while, his laughter broke through the sky: ¡°Haha, finally, my Xiao Family has a descendant with a hundred percent bloodline concentration. I have lived up to the memory of our deceased ancestors.¡± Chapter 203 - Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Bloodline Test (Part 3) Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Bloodline Test (Part 3) Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Bloodline Test (Part 3) The elders were stunned; none of them had expected this young girl to inherit 100% of the Xiao Family¡¯s bloodline, a phenomenon that had never occurred in their history. Looking at Elder Xiao¡¯s joyful old face, everyone felt as if their minds buzzed into confusion, still unable to emerge from their shock¡­ ¡°Little girl, grow up quickly,¡± he said. ¡°Once your strength reaches the Innate level, you can accept the inheritance left by the Xiao Family¡¯s ancestors. Haha, I have guarded this inheritance for so long; finally, it has a rightful heir. I have lived these extra years for this reason alone.¡± Upon saying this, Elder Xiao felt an emptiness in his heart. Feeling that his lifespan was not much longer, if it were not for the need to find an heir for the Xiao Family¡¯s legacy, he would not have persevered until now. Now, it was time for him to follow the old fellows into the Netherworld and carve a name for himself there. Old Master Xiao sensed Elder Xiao¡¯s readiness for death, and his heart tightened slightly. Knowing the great efforts Elder Xiao had put into preserving the family¡¯s legacy over the years, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Elder Xiao, the Xiao Family still needs you.¡± Elder Xiao smiled faintly. Now that the Xiao Family had a successor, he could leave with peace of mind¡­ ¡°Holy Moon, I heard you plan to let this little girl practice in the Holy Spirit Pond. Hehe, let me, an old man, help you out. It would be good to let her grow her strength quicker, so I plan to let her stay in the Holy Spirit Pond for half a year. How much progress she can make in that time will depend on her efforts,¡± he said. Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart ached. She had only just been reunited with her daughter, and now they were to be separated for half a year? However, she understood that Elder Xiao¡¯s words were for the sake of her daughter as well. ¡°Alright, I will give you the token later. With my token, opening the gate to the Holy Spirit Pond will be much easier,¡± Madam Sheng Yue said with a gentle smile, lovingly stroking the young girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Yue¡¯er, I will await your return in half a year. By then, I¡¯m sure my Yue¡¯er will have grown much stronger.¡± Practicing in the Holy Spirit Pond for half a year was equivalent to several years of external cultivation. Thus, Madam Sheng Yue had a belief that after six months, her daughter¡¯s strength would indeed be much greater. By then, perhaps she would not even be a match for her own daughter¡­ ¡°The Holy Spirit Pond?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes flickered. She had always been interested in the Holy Spirit Pond; her only concern was Ye Wuchen. ¡°Right, if Wuchen comes looking for me, let him wait for me at the Xiao Family until I come out.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed as she asked, ¡°Are you referring to your fiance? Hasn¡¯t he already come looking for you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders with a helpless sigh, ¡°That one was a fake.¡± ¡°A fake?¡± Xiao Tianyu and his wife exchanged glances, then turned their heads towards Mu Ruyue. ¡°Yue¡¯er, what happened?¡± they asked. Perhaps wanting to understand some of the Nangong Family¡¯s circumstances as well, Mu Ruyue did not conceal anything and laid out the situation. Upon hearing the name Nangong Zifeng, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s frown deepened noticeably. ¡°I have heard of this Nangong Zifeng; she seemed very ordinary before but underwent a drastic change two years ago, with her strength increasing exceedingly. How could Yue¡¯er know Nangong Zifeng? As far as I know, she has never left the Saint Realm, nor has she ever stepped out of the Nangong Family¡¯s bounds. Thus, Nangong Zifeng remains an enigma; yet according to what you said, she seems very familiar with you and Ye Wuchen, even understanding your personalities very clearly¡­¡± Chapter 204 - Chapter 204 Chapter 204 My Brother is Missing (Part 1) Chapter 204: Chapter 204: My Brother is Missing (Part 1) Chapter 204: Chapter 204: My Brother is Missing (Part 1) How could someone within a family understand the outside world? Moreover, it¡¯s not so easy to clearly see someone¡¯s personality, yet her behavior was as if she knew them. ¡°Yue¡¯er, do you really not recognize Nangong Zifeng?¡± Madam Sheng Yue still felt very puzzled, for there were too many mysteries surrounding Nangong Zifeng, mysteries that even the Nangong Family couldn¡¯t fathom. If this person was Yue¡¯er¡¯s opponent, then her situation would become very dangerous¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t recognize her, I haven¡¯t even heard of the name.¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head. Suddenly, the ethereal and handsome figure of Bai Ze appeared before her; she clearly didn¡¯t know Bai Ze, yet he seemed very familiar with her. What was the connection between Nangong Zifeng and Bai Ze? ¡°Yue¡¯er, some incidents have occurred within the Nangong Family over these years,¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed, ¡°So your brother Xiao Feng is quite worried about the safety of the Saint Realm, and has led some people there to investigate the situation. If anything arises, we must take action. In my opinion, we should simply resolve the issue with the Nangong Family once and for all, settling old and new scores together, but your brother has always been cautious. He believes that the Nangong Family might not be what it used to be, especially since a lot has happened within the two years since Nangong Zifeng changed, therefore he plans to understand the situation clearly before taking action¡­¡± Listning to Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s words, a glint of light flashed in Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes. Ever since Nangong Zifeng had made a move against her, she had been eager to understand her reasons. Therefore, she must visit the Nangong Family. But not now; before visiting the Nangong Family, she must enhance her strength¡­ The Holy Spirit Pond is a symbol of the Saint Realm, which the custodian can open only once every three years. Usually, to open it requires the combined efforts of two Innate Strong People alongside Madam Sheng Yue using her powers. Yet Elder Xiao alone was equal to two Innate Low-level strong people. As the Holy Spirit Pond opened, it would mean a separation of half a year. Madam Sheng Yue tightly held Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand, unable to bear parting with the strikingly beautiful face before her. But she could not delay her daughter, and so she let go of the hand¡­ After the Holy Spirit Pond was closed, everyone left the place, waiting for it to open again after half a year. Who knew that within this half-year, a storm would unexpectedly arise¡­ ¡°What did you say?¡± Xiao Tianyu stood up abruptly, his face turning livid with fury as he glared at the middle-aged man who had come to report, clenching his fists so tight that his teeth gritted audibly, ¡°You¡¯re saying Feng¡¯er has gone missing? And his life or death is unclear? What exactly happened? How could Feng¡¯er just disappear?¡± The middle-aged man swallowed hard, he simply didn¡¯t dare to meet the eyes of Xiao Tianyu right now. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s true. The people who followed the eldest young master are still searching for him in the Southern Domain, but they have scoured the entire domain and found no trace of him.¡± ¡°Nangong Family!¡± A vicious expression flashed across Xiao Tianyu¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t need to think twice to be certain that it was the Nangong Family¡¯s doing. If only he had known, he never would have agreed to Feng¡¯er¡¯s request, leading to his walking straight into the tiger¡¯s den. ¡°If the Nangong Family has harmed a single hair on my son, I will never let them off! Someone go, inform the Young Madam and the Family Head, say¡­ something has happened to Feng¡¯er.¡± Regret¡­ Yes, Xiao Tianyu was full of regret right now, regretting that he had agreed to his son¡¯s request, leading to his uncertain fate. Just as Xiao Tianyu stepped out of the room, a ripple emanated from the Holy Spirit Pond not far away¡­ Chapter 205 - Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Brother Missing (Part 2) Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Brother Missing (Part 2) Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Brother Missing (Part 2) ¡°It¡¯s been half a year, could it be that Yue¡¯er has come out?¡± Xiao Tianyu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, unsure how much her strength had increased after her half-year retreat, but he knew it definitely wasn¡¯t bad¡­ Atop Holy Mountain, since the appearance of the figure in white, no one could take their eyes off her. How should one put it? Having not seen this girl for half a year, she seemed more extraordinary and refined than before, her delicate features glowing lightly under the sun, her stunning face blooming with a smile at this moment. ¡°Granddaughter, you finally came out,¡± Old Master Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up, he hurriedly went forward, ¡°hehe, I wonder how your strength has progressed after half a year in seclusion.¡± Mu Ruyue smiled faintly and did not answer, only she herself knew the progress she had made in these six months, if it weren¡¯t for the Holy Spirit Spring, her progress wouldn¡¯t have been so remarkable¡­ ¡°Father, Yu¡¯er,¡± Xiao Tianyu rushed up, seeing Old Master Xiao and Madam Sheng Yue both here, his handsome face slightly tensed, ¡°Feng¡¯er has had an accident¡­¡± Old Master Xiao¡¯s smile gradually faded, ¡°Yu¡¯er, what has happened? What happened to Feng¡¯er?¡± Madam Sheng Yue also felt a shock in her heart and looked at Xiao Tianyu astonished. Feng¡¯er has had an accident? How could he¡­ with his strength? ¡°Someone just reported,¡± Xiao Tianyu took a deep breath, though he was reluctant to say it, he still did, ¡°Feng¡¯er has gone missing, his life or death unknown¡­¡± His life or death unknown¡­ The words struck like thunder, causing Madam Sheng Yue to wobble slightly. ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Xiao Tianyu was startled inside and quickly stepped forward to support Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s fragile body, asking anxiously, ¡°Yu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Madam Sheng Yue grasped Xiao Tianyu¡¯s arm, her voice trembling slightly, ¡°Brother Yu, you must be joking, right? How can Feng¡¯er be missing? It must be a lie!¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­¡± Xiao Tianyu looked at his beloved woman with pain, at a loss for how to comfort her. The disappearance of Xiao Feng was something he likewise did not want to believe, yet he couldn¡¯t afford not to believe it. ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Tears streamed down her exquisite face as Madam Sheng Yue shook her head desperately, crying out, ¡°Feng¡¯er has just gone off somewhere alone, he can¡¯t have disappeared.¡± Xiao Tianyu sighed lightly, ¡°Before this, they encountered danger, and then Feng¡¯er disappeared, that¡¯s why I said his life or death is unknown.¡± The hand holding Xiao Tianyu¡¯s gradually loosened, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face turned pale and her lips trembled slightly, the utterly devastated expression on her face pained Xiao Tianyu deeply. ¡°I will go to the Southern Domain to search for big brother¡¯s whereabouts,¡± Mu Ruyue said softly, lifting her head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart trembled, she pushed Xiao Tianyu away quickly, rushing up to Mu Ruyue and pressing her palms firmly on her shoulders. ¡°No, Ruyue, you can¡¯t go! Your brother is already in trouble, you absolutely cannot risk more, I won¡¯t allow you to go!¡± At this moment, her heart was filled with unprecedented panic; Feng¡¯er and Yue¡¯er were both her children, neither could afford to have an accident. Moreover, she and her daughter had been separated for over a decade and had only recently reunited; how could she let her daughter face such dangers? She couldn¡¯t bear to lose her again¡­ ¡°Yue¡¯er, don¡¯t go, I¡¯m begging you as your mother, don¡¯t go to that place.¡± Chapter 206 - Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Brother Missing (Part 3) Chapter 206: Chapter 206: Brother Missing (Part 3) Chapter 206: Chapter 206: Brother Missing (Part 3) Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice trembled, her beautiful eyes filled with unprecedented fear and a hint of hatred¡­ It must have been the Nangong Family who did this. Over a decade ago, they stole her daughter, and now, over ten years later, they wanted to kill her son? He would never allow these people¡¯s schemes to prevail! ¡°Yu¡¯er,¡± Xiao Tianyu went over gently and embraced Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s shoulders, consoling her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Feng¡¯er is blessed by heaven and will surely turn danger into safety.¡± However, the incident with Feng¡¯er had convinced him that the Nangong Family must possess some hidden power. If he did not uncover the source of that power, the Xiao Family might face danger. Now was not the time to confront the Nangong Family head-on. ¡°If no one had interfered ten years ago, perhaps I would have annihilated the Nangong Family then and there,¡± Xiao Tianyu said coldly, his gaze sweeping across the elders present. Unfortunately, there are no ¡°ifs¡± in this world¡­ Ashamed by his scrutiny, the elders all bowed their heads in shame. Back then, Madam Sheng Yue was just the Young Madam of the Xiao Family and not the keeper of the Holy Spirit Spring. That is why these old fellows had stood up to prevent Xiao Tianyu from destroying the Nangong Family. If she had been Madam Sheng Yue at that time, she could have suppressed these old fellas¡­ ¡°Mother,¡± Mu Ruyue gently grasped Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s trembling hand and smiled lightly, ¡°Nangong Zifeng wants to deal with me. I¡¯m unwilling to be targeted without knowing anything, so I must go to the Southern Domain to uncover the truth. However, I promise you that I won¡¯t put myself in danger, and besides, isn¡¯t Yan Jin here to protect me?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart quivered, and she bit her lip, shaking her head desperately, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be in danger.¡± Her son had already been in an accident; she couldn¡¯t let her daughter enter danger as well. ¡°Yue¡¯er, this time I stand with your mother, no matter what, you cannot go back there. I will handle this myself, and I will find out where Feng¡¯er is,¡± Xiao Tianyu said firmly, his handsome face stern and resolute, ¡°My son, Xiao Tianyu¡¯s son, won¡¯t die so easily.¡± ¡°Good, well said,¡± Old Master Xiao applauded, ¡°Tianyu, summon all the power of the Xiao Family to find Feng¡¯er. We must find him no matter what, even if¡­ even if it¡¯s just¡­¡± The word ¡°corpse¡± was something Old Master Xiao simply could not utter. ¡°Husband,¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized, and she took off the token from her waist and handed it over to Xiao Tianyu, ¡°This is my token of authority. I order as Madam Sheng Yue that whoever discovers Feng¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts, even just a clue, I will allow them to cultivate in the Holy Spirit Pond for half a year.¡± This was the special privilege of being the master of the Holy Spirit Pond. For the chance to cultivate in the Holy Spirit Pond, who in the Saint Realm wouldn¡¯t risk their lives? That¡¯s why some families were so fearful of the Xiao Family¡¯s power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Tianyu took the token and nodded slightly, ¡°Yu¡¯er, wait for my news. No one shall harm my children. If the Nangong Family really has done something to Feng¡¯er, I will ensure that this family never recovers!¡± A bone-chilling killing intent flashed through his eyes as Xiao Tianyu uttered each word deliberately. Nangong Family, you¡¯d better pray Feng¡¯er is unharmed. Otherwise, no matter how precarious your family¡¯s situation is becoming, I will stake all of the Xiao Family¡¯s might to fight you to the death¡­ ps: There was quite a bit of content in the front, mostly about the female protagonist¡¯s breakthrough, but it felt a bit dull, so it was omitted to dive directly into the next plot~~~ Also, I¡¯d like to recommend my friend¡¯s work: ¡°Poisonous Concubine Playing with Evil King: Beast Taming Lady¡± by Cheese Cat Qian Duoduo To think playing an online game could lead to transmigration into a dullard, neither high-end nor domineering nor classy at all! And to suffer the indignity of being jilted by her fiance and chased out of the family home! Misfortune shouldn¡¯t be this heartbreaking, right? But she refuses to be a pushover in this new life. Hence the dullard girl¡¯s counterattack begins! Cultivating the Divine Cultivation Technique, taming Spiritual Beasts, becoming famous all over. Controlling Heaven and Earth, dictating fate, soaring high with laughter. Then¨Cshe dances in red, living freely and wildly! ¡°Feng Shitian, you dare to flirt with me!¡± The man squinted his intoxicating eyes at the red-clothed woman before him. Standing in the wind, the woman raised an eyebrow and chuckled, ¡°Handsome man, you¡¯re meant to be flirted with by women!¡± Saying so, she lifted the man¡¯s chin, ¡°Come on, give your lady a smile. Smile nicely, and you¡¯ll be rewarded!¡±¡­ (It¡¯s quite good, go check it out) Chapter 207 - Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Rival in Love Behind the Scenes (Part Chapter 207: Chapter 207: Rival in Love Behind the Scenes (Part 1) Chapter 207: Chapter 207: Rival in Love Behind the Scenes (Part 1) Southern Domain. Within the backyard of the Nangong Family, a woman in white sat in a pavilion, a white ribbon hanging from her waist like the breathtakingly beautiful Jiutian Xuan Nu. This woman was roughly nineteen, with delicately beautiful features and a soft gaze that fell upon a rockery not far off through the trees, but no one knew what exactly she was looking at. ¡°Brother Zi Huang, no, it should be Brother Wuchen, it¡¯s been a long time, I wonder if you remember me? That little orphan girl at the Zi Family¡­¡± The life of the powerful was inherently long and enduring, especially for those who had reached the Innate Perfection Realm or higher, but even with such strength, their lives were not eternal before reaching the peak. Even the most powerful beings would one day face death. She had already spent too much time waiting for him, yet she still had not seen his return, and now she could only delay it further through rebirth¡­ Though this body had decent talent, its constitution was too weak, otherwise, her strength could have recovered faster, allowing her to find her Brother Zi Huang sooner¡­ Perhaps recalling those cold purple eyes, Nangong Zifeng gave a bitter smile. This man, aside from that woman, always seemed unapproachable to others. Even though she was an adopted daughter of the Zi Family¡­ Of course, Mu Ruyue would never know about this; she was trying to persuade the Xiao Tianyu couple to let him go to the Southern Domain to find Xiao Feng, especially since she had many doubts about Nangong Zifeng. This potential enemy was too dangerous. If she couldn¡¯t figure out her intentions, she feared she¡¯d have trouble sleeping¡­ ¡°Little girl, if you really want to go there, why don¡¯t we sneak away?¡± Yan Jin glanced down at the girl in front of him, a handsome curve playing at the corners of his lips. Mu Ruyue shook her head and said, ¡°No, my parents would worry, so I absolutely cannot just leave like this, right¡­¡± Suddenly, her eyes brightened slightly: ¡°I heard that soon, the Medicine Sect in the Saint Realm will hold a conference. I can use that as an excuse to temporarily leave the Xiao Family and go on a trip to the Southern Domain before attending the conference.¡± No matter what, she had to find Xiao Feng and figure out Nangong Zifeng¡¯s intentions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking this, she didn¡¯t linger any longer and went to find the Xiao Tianyu couple; when Madam Sheng Yue heard that Mu Ruyue was going to attend the Medicine Sect¡¯s conference, she hesitated slightly but did not stop her, only telling her to be careful. Since the Medicine Sect was far from the Southern Domain, Madam Sheng Yue was relatively at ease, and with her not in the Xiao Family, they could also act freely, avoiding the threat to her life should the two families wage war later¡­ ¡°Yue¡¯er, I have an acquaintance at the Medicine Sect,¡± Madam Sheng Yue stood up with a smile, lovingly stroking the girl¡¯s hair, and gently said, ¡°If you meet him, you can tell him that you¡¯re my daughter, and he will take special care of you.¡± ¡°An acquaintance?¡± Mu Ruyue looked puzzled at Madam Sheng Yue. Madam Sheng Yue nodded gently: ¡°That old fellow is my master, but since I didn¡¯t have much talent as an alchemist, I just followed him in practicing martial arts. Few people know his name, and outsiders simply call him Dan Venerate. If you meet the Dan Venerate, remember to send him my regards.¡± Chapter 208 - Chapter 208 Chapter 208 The Rival in Love Behind (Part 2) Chapter 208: Chapter 208: The Rival in Love Behind (Part 2) Chapter 208: Chapter 208: The Rival in Love Behind (Part 2) Dan Venerate? Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly, but her expression remained unchanged. If there were others here, they would have been surprised. Madam Sheng Yue was actually a disciple of Dan Venerate? It was well-known that Dan Venerate held a strong position within the Medicine Sect, even the Medicine Sect Master dared not speak loudly in front of him. ¡°If I meet Dan Venerate, I¡¯ll send him regards from mother,¡± she said. Madam Sheng Yue smiled elegantly. With Dan Venerate in the Medicine Sect, she would not encounter any dangers, thus the Xiao Family could oppose the Nangong Family with confidence. After bidding farewell to Xiao Tianyu and his wife, Mu Ruyue picked up Yan Jin, who had transformed into a small beast, and headed towards the door. Slowly, her figure disappeared under the sunlight¡­ As she left, the smile on Xiao Tianyu¡¯s face gradually vanished. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, there have been some disturbances at the Medicine Sect recently. Is it really okay for Yue¡¯er to go there?¡± ¡°With the master there, he will definitely protect Yue¡¯er,¡± Madam Sheng Yue slightly lowered her eyes and spoke softly, ¡°Over those years, master always treated me like his own daughter. Although I am not an Alchemy Master, he was still willing to go against public opinion to hand over the leadership of the Medicine Sect to me. However, I eventually chose to marry you and gave up the position of Medicine Sect Master. Therefore, he has been dissatisfied with this decision for many years and also unwilling to interfere with my matters. Actually, I know deep down he still cares about me. Yet, because I feel I have let down master, I haven¡¯t sought his help regardless of what happened over the years¡­¡± Perhaps thinking back to her days in the Medicine Sect, a gentle smile appeared on Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face. ¡°This time, I am sending Yue¡¯er to him, hoping he can ensure her safety, and I believe Yue¡¯er, perhaps he will grow quite fond of her¡­¡± Her daughter was always so outstanding, even if the master did not share his affection equally, he would still regard her highly for her merits. ¡°Husband, in truth, master is just stubborn but kind-hearted. No matter how angry he was with me in the past, it should have subsided over the years. The position of Medicine Sect Master really isn¡¯t suitable for me; even if I hadn¡¯t met you, I wouldn¡¯t have accepted that role, only disappointing master¡¯s intentions.¡± Historically, only Alchemy Masters could serve as the Medicine Sect Master, yet she lacked any Talent as an Alchemy Master. Even if her master had been willing to face opposition for her, she wouldn¡¯t want to ruin the Medicine Sect where she grew up. ¡°Yu¡¯er,¡± Xiao Tianyu held Madam Sheng Yue tightly, smiling gently, ¡°In this life, whether you¡¯re the beloved disciple of Dan Venerate or a common woman, you are still my wife, Xiao Tianyu¡¯s wife. If you feel like you¡¯ve let down Dan Venerate over the years, then let¡¯s go see him in a few days. Although he says he doesn¡¯t want to see you, I understand that he wants to see you more than anyone else¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue smiled happily; she had never regretted her decision back then. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Medicine Sect Master, revered by thousands, yet how could it compare to this man¡¯s deep love? If her master knew of Xiao Tianyu¡¯s true feelings, he probably wouldn¡¯t have opposed their union years ago¡­ ¡°Young lady, what shall we do now?¡± Yan Jin raised his head, his big watery eyes staring directly at Mu Ruyue. Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips curled up as she said, ¡°First, head to the Southern Domain, then sneak into the Nangong Family at night. I believe elder brother¡¯s disappearance is closely connected to the so-called Nangong Family.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Yan Jin laughed boisterously, arrogantly saying, ¡°Good, after we get to the Southern Domain, we¡¯ll sneak into the Nangong Family and stir up some chaos.¡± Chapter 209 - Chapter 209 Chapter 209 The Rival in Love Behind (Part 3) Chapter 209: Chapter 209: The Rival in Love Behind (Part 3) Chapter 209: Chapter 209: The Rival in Love Behind (Part 3) The Nangong Family holds an extraordinary status within the Southern Domain, much like the Xiao Family does to the Saint Realm. Therefore, the Nangong Family¡¯s power is equally formidable, and it has soared even more dramatically since Nangong Zi Feng emerged in the past two years. At this moment, not far from the Nangong Family¡¯s residence, within a green forest, a man sat on the ground, regulating his breath. His face was covered with a silver mask, and his purple robe fluttered without wind, exuding an aura of both nobility and power. Suddenly, the man opened those purple eyes, casting his gaze toward a spot not too far away¡­ A girl, panicked and flustered, ran out of the woods, her clothing stained with blood. It was such a striking sight. She was pale, with her garment torn at the chest, revealing her delicate and snow-white skin. The girl¡¯s beauty could topple cities, with icy and fierce eyes, her thin lips slightly pursed, the corners tempting. It¡¯s likely that no man could witness such a sensual scene without being moved¡­ ¡°Muer?¡± The man with purple eyes stood up and brushed off his sleeves. Just as he was about to step forward, his eyes suddenly grew cold, the villainous aura chilling with a hint of murderous intent. He asked, pausing after every word, ¡°Who are you!¡± The girl was initially thrilled to see the man coming toward her, but was puzzled when he didn¡¯t even take a step before asking who she was. She thought she had performed well, without giving away any flaws. So, why was he asking that? Could it be that he was testing her? Yes, he must be testing her¡­ ¡°I am¡­ Mu Ruyue.¡± Initially, the girl wanted to call out the man¡¯s name, yet she remembered that Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t know his identity, so she swallowed her words and instead spoke with a calm voice tinged with a touch of indifference. The man said nothing, simply taking light steps toward the girl. As he approached, the girl¡¯s heart began to pound wildly. She was about to succeed, and her master had promised that, after her success, he would find her ten virile young men for her to enjoy¡­ Unfortunately, the man before her was off-limits. Her master had forbidden any relation with him, not even holding hands was allowed. Such a man could only be admired but not tasted, truly torturing her heart. But she dared not disobey her master¡¯s orders. When that woman got cruel, being worse than dead was no exaggeration. The man reached out his hand to her, and just when the girl thought he was going to help her up, with a bang, a burst of Black Flames erupted from his hand, engulfing her entire body within¡­ ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Inside the flames, a heart-wrenching scream emanated. With her teeth clenched tightly, the girl glared at the man viciously: ¡°How did you find out?¡± The man merely glanced at her indifferently, his purple eyes glacial and deadly, ¡°No matter how well a person disguises, the eyes do not change. Your greed had long betrayed you. What¡¯s more¡­ for her, even a single expression, a single smile, I have etched in my heart. To expose you as a fraud, it only took one look.¡± For her, even a single expression, a single smile, I have etched in my heart¡­ The girl¡¯s heart trembled sharply, her gaze passing through the Black Flames in astonishment as it landed on the man. How deep must one¡¯s affection be to keep a woman¡¯s expressions and smiles so close to heart? And such genuine affection could not help but evoke a trace of jealousy and envy in others. The man, with his back to the girl, seemed to be talking to himself, or perhaps he was saying it for someone else to hear. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210 Chapter 210 The Rival in Love Behind (Part 4) Chapter 210: Chapter 210: The Rival in Love Behind (Part 4) Chapter 210: Chapter 210: The Rival in Love Behind (Part 4) ¡°From the moment I met her, I had been watching her from behind, her smile¡­ her silhouette¡­ the look on her face when she was angry, and even her serious expression have all been engraved in my heart. Just by comparing these memories with you, I know that you are nothing but a counterfeit.¡± If you truly love someone, even if someone who looks exactly like her appears before you, you only need one glance to realize that this person is not your beloved. No matter how similar they are, she is not the one who is branded in your heart¡­ The young girl¡¯s pupils gradually dilated, fear spreading through her entire heart. Why would there be such a man in the world? One who keeps every detail about a woman in his heart? Not even deceived by his own face, but instead ruthlessly wanting to kill her. He had just looked at her once and knew she was not the real Mu Ruyue. The man did not look back, the Purple Robe disappearing into the green forest, leaving only the struggling girl within the Black Flames¡­ Within the Nangong Family, Nangong Zifeng suddenly opened his eyes, his gaze gradually turning cold. Failed? Fang Xiang had failed, and now even Fang Yi had failed¡­ The two of them had actually been in such accord that they even discovered the trap he had set. Fortunately, she had not personally tried to impersonate that woman, as her current strength was still not enough to contend with him. Recalling her initial decision, Nangong Zifeng felt somewhat relieved. Her original plan had been to impersonate that woman herself and then, using this appearance, gain his favor. That woman could not tolerate even a speck of dust in her eyes; if her fiance did something to betray her, there would only be one outcome. That would be to leave him. Later, considering his strength and fearing exposure, she ultimately let someone else take the risk, or else she would have been the one to die this time! Concerning the man she had once deeply loved, Nangong Zifeng understood him better than anyone else. Apart from Mu Ruyue, everyone else was dispensable in his eyes. For her sake, he would not hesitate to slaughter the whole world, creating carnage and disaster, perhaps without even a frown. Initially, in a fit of anger for his beloved, he had directly annihilated a faction, sparing no one. Thinking of those events, Nangong Zifeng felt a chill in her heart, unwilling to confront him directly until she had grown sufficiently powerful¡­ ¡°This aura¡­¡± Nangong Zifeng¡¯s eyes flickered, her gaze growing colder, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. She actually dares to come here, it seems Fang Xiang¡¯s failure must have leaked some information to her, leading her to probe the reality.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a cold smile forming at the corner of her lips, Nangong Zifeng stood up, her figure vanishing from the room in a flash. In the courtyard, Mu Ruyue had just lifted her head when a chilling aura surged towards her face. She swiftly dodged, and a gust of cold air instantly frosted the willow tree behind her. The woman stood under the moonlight, her black hair flowing, dressed in white like snow, resembling the ethereal Jiutian Xuan Nu, her beauty breathtaking. Her face was covered with a layer of frost, her cold eyes piercing through the night and landing on Mu Ruyue. Even Mu Ruyue couldn¡¯t help but sigh; this woman was indeed very beautiful, but for some reason, facing this woman, a hint of hostility emerged in her heart. ¡°Are you Nangong Zifeng?¡± Mu Ruyue looked up at the woman under the moon and asked lightly. Chapter 211 - Chapter 211 Chapter 211 The Rival in Love Behind (Part 5) Chapter 211: Chapter 211: The Rival in Love Behind (Part 5) Chapter 211: Chapter 211: The Rival in Love Behind (Part 5) Nangong Zifeng¡¯s eyes were as cold as frost, staring directly at Mu Ruyue, ¡°I never thought that the Moon Venerate who once dominated Central Province would become so weak now.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, staring coldly back at Nangong Zifeng, ¡°Who exactly are you!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Nangong Zifeng chuckled lowly, yet there was an indelible chill in her eyes, ¡°Oh, I forgot, you¡¯re different from me. Not only did you die a bodily death and your Soul scatter, but part of it went to an otherworldly realm, and it¡¯s only recently that you¡¯ve returned here. I, on the other hand, was reborn through Body Seizing, not only retaining my memories but also a portion of my strength. Moon Venerate, with your current power, you¡¯re not my match! And you¡¯re no longer the worshiped powerhouse of Central Province, nor are you the Moon Venerate who possessed the Moon Venerate Token that made countless strong ones willing to serve you. Now, you are nothing more than an ant at the lowest rung, not even qualified to step into Central Province.¡± She looked down at Mu Ruyue from her lofty position, the coldness in her eyes so obvious. Suddenly, Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart shook violently, and even she didn¡¯t understand why, after hearing Nangong Zifeng¡¯s words, she felt a strangely familiar sensation. Moon Venerate? Who was she, after all¡­ ¡°Nangong Zifeng, I have only one thing to ask you. Why did you have someone impersonate Ye Wuchen to come to me? What is your purpose?¡± Nangong Zifeng¡¯s lips coldly curled, her voice chilling to the core. ¡°Because I hate you! Mu Ruyue, I hated you in my past life, and I hate you just as much in this one. Is it because you were stronger, superior to me, that he liked you? Did the Zi Family also prefer you, the future mistress of the house? But nobody ever thought about me, nobody cared for me, the little orphan girl kindly taken in by the Zi Family. I knew I wasn¡¯t worthy of him; I was willing to be content as a concubine. Yet, do you know what he said? He said, in this lifetime, he wouldn¡¯t touch any other woman besides you, that even glancing at them would make him feel disgusted.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Those words had pierced her heart like needles in the past. And they had caused her pain she couldn¡¯t escape all these years¡­ ¡°I couldn¡¯t accept it. I went to my adoptive father and mother, even went to the Zi Family Elders. I abandoned self-respect and dignity just for a chance at a position. But before you arrived, my adoptive parents still cared for me somewhat. Yet after you came, they showered all their care on you. When they heard about my intentions, their expressions changed, they said those matters were for you two to decide, and that they would not intervene. Hah, so when you and Brother Zi Huang later tried to defy fate to save the Zi Family, I meddled and caused you both to die under the Heavenly Tribulation.¡± Moreover, they wouldn¡¯t know that the Zi Family had faced the disaster also because of her. Since her adoptive parents were not righteous toward her, they could not blame her for being unrighteous. But she never expected that this woman and Brother Zi Huang would try to defy the heavens to save the lives of over a thousand members of the Zi Family. How could she let them succeed? Thus she took the chance to disturb their minds, which made them unable to withstand the Heavenly Tribulation and they ultimately perished beneath it¡­ She would never forget, at that time, to disturb them, she had chopped off their son¡¯s limbs and secretly thrown them in front of them. Those two, upon seeing their beloved child in such a state, were indeed greatly agitated and ultimately failed to withstand the Heavenly Tribulation¡­ Chapter 212 - Chapter 212 Chapter 212 You are Wuchen right (Part 1) Chapter 212: Chapter 212: You are Wuchen, right? (Part 1) Chapter 212: Chapter 212: You are Wuchen, right? (Part 1) ¡°Mu Ruyue, since I can¡¯t have Brother Zi Huang, I won¡¯t let anyone else have him either!¡± Nangong Zifeng laughed maniacally. Who could possibly imagine the bitter pain she had endured back then? Every time she saw their loving appearances and that little darling who almost looked like a mold of Brother Zi Huang, she wished she could utterly shatter their happiness¡­ That little darling was the child of the man she loved with another woman, so even without him to disrupt their peace of mind, she would not let her go. Mu Ruyue looked at Nangong Zifeng expressionlessly. If she couldn¡¯t have what she wanted, then she wouldn¡¯t let anyone else have it either. How ruthless and heartless must she be? Unfortunately¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, and I don¡¯t know any Zi Huang. I already have a fiance.¡± That man was the one she least wanted to hurt in her life, and also the man she would protect and stay with for her entire life. She didn¡¯t care about any past or present lives. In this life, the only person she acknowledged was Ye Wuchen. Nangong Zifeng sneered, ¡°Mu Ruyue, I don¡¯t blame you for not remembering the past, but today, you must die here! I won¡¯t let anyone else destroy what I have with Brother Zi Huang. Without you, I will stay by his side until he accepts me¡­¡± Having said that, she flashed towards Mu Ruyue at high speed. At the same time, that icy aura spread out, permeating the entire courtyard¡­ ¡°Intermediate Innate!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s expression changed slightly as he quickly moved in front of Mu Ruyue. He also didn¡¯t hide his aura any longer but faced Nangong Zifeng¡¯s attack. With a loud crash, the trees around them toppled down, and dust billowed under the night sky. Strangely, despite such a commotion, the Nangong family didn¡¯t send anyone to check. It was as quiet as if only they were left in the entire family¡­ Nangong Zifeng¡¯s gaze fell on Yan Jin¡¯s black robe, and the coldness in her eyes deepened, ¡°Mu Ruyue, whether in the past or the present, you always have so many men around you. You and Bai Ze were the same; Bai Ze was infatuated with you, and you had such a good relationship with him. Why should a flirtatious woman like you receive Brother Zi Huang¡¯s deep affection? It¡¯s normal for a man to have multiple wives and concubines, but as a woman, you should keep distance from any man. I have never flirted with other men all these years.¡± If¡­ if Brother Zi Huang were willing to take a concubine, perhaps none of the events back then would have happened. She didn¡¯t aspire to be the Young Madam, she didn¡¯t even care about her status as an adopted daughter of the Zi Family; she only wanted to serve him. Why wouldn¡¯t he spare her a glance? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I am only Ye Wuchen¡¯s fiancee. Who Zi Huang is has nothing to do with me. No matter what happened in the past, now I am only his woman.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes grew colder. She was not unaware that loving someone could drive a person mad, but she had never seen it to the extent of Nangong Zifeng. Moreover, she was an innocent victim. Now, she already had a man she wanted to marry, with no interest in competing over Brother Zi Huang. Mu Ruyue¡¯s man was only one, and that was Ye Wuchen. Nangong Zifeng sneered once more and stopped talking further. A powerful aura emanated from her body and enveloped Mu Ruyue, then she quickly raised her hand and met Yan Jin¡¯s in a collision under the night sky. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213 Chapter 213 You are Wuchen arent you (Part 2) Chapter 213: Chapter 213: You are Wuchen, aren¡¯t you? (Part 2) Chapter 213: Chapter 213: You are Wuchen, aren¡¯t you? (Part 2) ¡°Girl, run away!¡± Yan Jin¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he turned his head to yell at the girl behind him. ¡°Truly loyal in protecting your master,¡± sneered Nangong Zifeng with an icy gaze that pierced through Yan Jin to the girl behind him, ¡°If it had been the old you, I wouldn¡¯t have had the ability to touch you. Unfortunately, this is what they call a reversal every thirty years. In the past, I was indeed inferior to you, but today, you are nothing but a contemptible ant in my eyes.¡± Although the strength of Nangong Zifeng had dissipated a lot due to the rebirth, she still retained some of it, which even then had brought significant power to the Nangong family. But she never forgot one thing¡­ Find this woman and kill her! Over the years, she had been searching for the whereabouts of Brother Zi Huang and this woman, knowing that as long as she found a suitable body, these two could reincarnate as humans. Unfortunately, they were no longer the powerhouses they used to be, so it was somewhat tough to pin them down. Especially since, in the end, she felt nothing of their presence until her life had expired. It wasn¡¯t until a few days ago that Brother Zi Huang seemed to have stumbled upon some opportunity that enabled him to regain some strength from his previous life, which allowed her to discover his existence. Regrettably, with Brother Zi Huang¡¯s current strength, he was unable to control that power, which might explode at any moment. It was probably because he didn¡¯t want that strength to harm this woman that Brother Zi Huang had remained in the shadows, watching her¡­ In both his past life and in this life, her Brother Zi Huang was always so affectionate, yet that intense affection wasn¡¯t meant for her¡­ Nangong Zifeng felt as if something fiercely stabbed her heart, painfully unbearable, as if a sword was splitting her heart open, blood gushing extensively. She gasped sharply, as the chilly night air gradually cleared her mind. At that moment, seizing the opportunity while she was distracted, Yan Jin attacked, his powerful aura surging fiercely as his hand wrapped in Black Flames quickly reached her face. A palm struck Nangong Zifeng¡¯s chest. She staggered a few steps back, a layer of frost covering her beautiful face, furious that this despicable man had injured her! A mere beginning-level Demon Beast, still an insignificant ant in her eyes as an Intermediate Innate. ¡°Since you protect her so dearly, then perish together!¡± Nangong Zifeng¡¯s momentum burgeoned once again. Under the night sky, her white dress danced gracefully in the wind, her flowing hair sweeping through the night. If one could ignore the malice in her eyes, the Nangong Zifeng of that moment would seem hauntingly beautiful. It was just a pity that the spiteful, venomous air around her destroyed that beauty¡­ Mu Ruyue¡¯s fingers gently touched the Space Ring; she hadn¡¯t come here recklessly but was fully prepared. Since she couldn¡¯t overpower Nangong Zifeng, she could only rely on the strength of the Elixir to escape. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Girl, be careful!¡± Yan Jin, panic-stricken, swept through the night sky towards the girl standing under the moonlight, but just then, a man in purple clothes swept down from the darkness. In the blink of an eye, the girl was in his embrace. The man¡¯s embrace was so warm, the familiar scent lingering at her nose, Mu Ruyue¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and her lips began to tremble lightly: ¡°Wuchen¡­¡± Could this man embracing her be Wuchen? Why, in this embrace, did she feel such peace of mind, as if that man was right by her side¡­ Chapter 214 - Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Youre Wuchen arent you (Three) Chapter 214: Chapter 214: You¡¯re Wuchen, aren¡¯t you? (Three) Chapter 214: Chapter 214: You¡¯re Wuchen, aren¡¯t you? (Three) Mu Ruyue gently lifted her eyelashes, and suddenly, a pair of purple pupils appeared before her eyes. The man in purple clothes had a silvery mask covering his face, making his features unclear. His skin was very pale, his thin lips lightly pursed, and those purple eyes quietly watched Mu Ruyue. This woman, he hadn¡¯t seen her for half a year¡­ Heaven knows how much he had missed her these past six months? Yet he still couldn¡¯t appear by her side, couldn¡¯t let that uncontrollable power harm her, even though he yearned endlessly, he still suppressed the urge to see her¡­ The man looked up at Nangong Zifeng, pale as death, and a powerful aura burst forth, instantly hitting her chest. Nangong Zifeng¡¯s body flew out, landing awkwardly on the ground; she looked at the purple-robed man standing next to Mu Ruyue with shock. Noble, sinister, and with a powerful aura swirling around him¡­ Yet the Mu Ruyue by his side was in no way inferior. At this moment, Nangong Zifeng seemed to see once again the divine couple that had dominated Central Province years ago, envied by all under the heavens. ¡°Brother Zi Huang¡­¡± Nangong Zifeng pursed her lips tightly, the cold on her face melting away like snow in sunlight at the sight of the man. Regardless, this man was the one she had loved for so many years. ¡°Brother Zi Huang, I¡¯ve finally seen you¡­¡± Her voice was soft, and she gazed at the man with deep affection, unwilling to look away for even a moment as if trying to make up for all the years she had lost him. The man finally turned his head to look at Nangong Zifeng. But his gaze was distant and cold, causing Nangong Zifeng¡¯s heart to plunge into an ice cellar, so cold she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. How could she have forgotten? Brother Zi Huang¡¯s memory hadn¡¯t fully returned. He had no idea who she was. Moreover, Nangong Zifeng believed that the day he regained his memory would be the day of her death¡­ ¡°Brother Zi Huang, there will be plenty of time in the future; we shall meet again.¡± Nangong Zifeng rose from the ground, smiling faintly; the look she gave the man was filled with undisguised emotion: ¡°In the end, I will be the one who gets you.¡± And then, she would make Mu Ruyue watch them intimately entwined the way she had suffered all those years ago¡­ The man didn¡¯t speak. His purple pupils were filled with murderous intent, and suddenly, a black light flashed from his sleeve like a sword, striking Nangong Zifeng¡¯s body fiercely. ¡°Pfft!¡± Nangong Zifeng¡¯s body was thrown out, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Clenching her teeth tightly, the pain in her organs was soon overshadowed by the agony in her heart. Brother Zi Huang wanted to kill her; he truly wanted to kill her¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although she had known that to this man, anyone but Mu Ruyue was dispensable, when it came to this point, she still felt an excruciating pain. There was nothing more painful for a woman than being hurt by the man she loved. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nangong Zifeng threw back her head and laughed wildly as if she weren¡¯t already superhuman, that one blow would have sent her straight to King Yan. Even so, she felt as if her bones were about to fall apart¡­ Nangong Zifeng bit down hard on a stone, and a mouthful of blood sprayed out, turning into a mist of blood upon contact with the air. Chapter 215 - Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Youre Wuchen right (Part 4) Chapter 215: Chapter 215: You¡¯re Wuchen, right? (Part 4) Chapter 215: Chapter 215: You¡¯re Wuchen, right? (Part 4) The man¡¯s expression turned stern, and a black wind rose from his sleeves, scattering the blood mist. However, Nangong Zifeng, who was behind the blood mist, had vanished without a trace. Threads of bone-chilling murderous intent emanated from him, and his purple eyes grew even colder. Suddenly, a familiar presence approached from behind, causing his body to stiffen while also gradually melting the iciness at the bottom of his eyes¡­ Now, he possessed a gentleness that was previously absent, and within his bewitching purple eyes, there was also a faint tender light. It¡¯s just that¡­ Thinking of his current appearance, his heart ached uncontrollably. ¡°You are Wuchen, aren¡¯t you?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was soft, with even a barely noticeable tremor. The man froze, yearning to turn around and pull the woman he loved into his embrace and tell her about everything that had happened these past days, but he knew he couldn¡¯t¡­ He couldn¡¯t bring her into a realm of danger. Mu Ruyue walked around to the front of the man, lifting her gaze to stare into his purple eyes, ¡°From the very first time I saw you, I felt a very familiar sensation and even suspected you were Ye Wuchen. But then, your midnight escapades as a rapist made me realize that you couldn¡¯t possibly be Ye Wuchen. But how could I have forgotten? The Ye Wuchen of the past did the same thing¡­¡± As she spoke, a Jade Pendant appeared in her hand. The ghostly character on that Jade Pendant was so clear and dazzling¡­ ¡°Not long ago, I attended the Alchemy Conference, and Wuchen came to my room in the middle of the night. After he kissed me, I somehow fainted, and when I woke up, I thought it had all been a dream, yet, I found this Jade Pendant in my room, so I knew that you had been there¡­¡± Mu Ruyue looked straight at Ye Wuchen, earnestly saying, ¡°Wuchen, I don¡¯t know what has happened, nor what troubles you¡¯re facing, but I just hope you could tell me personally. No matter the dangers, we will face them together. You don¡¯t have to shoulder everything alone.¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s heart trembled, and he quietly pursed his thin lips, with unusual emotions swirling in his purple eyes. Just then, the girl on the opposite side tiptoed and planted a gentle kiss on his lips. The soft warmth rendered his mind blank for a moment; after all, this was the first time Mu Ruyue had initiated a kiss, stirring waves of excitement in his heart. Ye Wuchen wrapped his arms tightly around Mu Ruyue¡¯s shoulders and bent down to deepen the kiss. But as he savored the kiss, the silver mask on his face suddenly flew off. He had been careless just a moment ago¡­ Mu Ruyue held the mask in her hand, smiling as she looked up at the man before her, but upon seeing his face, she was frozen in place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man was undeniably handsome, his mischievous charm mixed with a hint of noble elegance. However, a Mandala Flower tattoo now adorned half of the man¡¯s face. The light purple Mandala Flower on his handsome face was not the least bit jarring; on the contrary, it accentuated the man¡¯s enchanting character so beautifully that it outshone all of creation. ¡°Wuchen, your face¡­¡± Mu Ruyue touched his face lightly, her eyes revealing a complexity of emotions, ¡°Is this the reason why you didn¡¯t want to see me?¡± Ye Wuchen gave a bitter smile and shook his head, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t avoid you just because of a change in my appearance.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°Wuchen, you kept secrets from me when you feigned ignorance before, and I didn¡¯t blame you. Are you going to do the same this time? Why won¡¯t you tell me everything, let me share the burdens with you? Wuchen, do you even know what it is I truly want?¡± Chapter 216 - Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Youre Wuchen arent you (Part 5) Chapter 216: Chapter 216: You¡¯re Wuchen, aren¡¯t you? (Part 5) Chapter 216: Chapter 216: You¡¯re Wuchen, aren¡¯t you? (Part 5) Mu Ruyue was clearly angry. For the first time, she didn¡¯t blame him, knowing he had his reasons, but this time, he was still doing as he pleased, disappearing without a trace. She had been constantly worrying about his safety for the past six months, yet he had been right by her side without showing himself. This man didn¡¯t know what she wanted. ¡°Ye Wuchen, give me an explanation.¡± This was the first time that Mu Ruyue had called him by his full name. Ye Wuchen¡¯s heart began to panic as he strode forward and tightly grasped Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand; at the bottom of his heart, he felt a fear he had never felt before, a fear as intense as when he had watched his parents die at the hands of the Holy Maiden Sect. ¡°Muer, I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± Ye Wuchen said, clinging to her hand as if fearing she would throw it off and never return. ¡°Last time, I was injured in a battle with the Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect, and I ended up in a mysterious place. There, I gained a power. That power is so strong that I¡¯ve only managed to assimilate a little bit of it; the rest is beyond my control and could erupt at any moment. Knowing your character, if you knew about this, you would stand by my side, but I don¡¯t want that power to harm you; otherwise, I would regret it for the rest of my life.¡± That power could erupt at any moment, and even he didn¡¯t know when it would be unleashed, so during this time, he only traveled through desolate places. Once that power burst forth, it would surely endanger many people. And she, she was the one he was least willing to harm¡­ Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t speak, merely gazing indifferently at Ye Wuchen. Her look made Ye Wuchen¡¯s heart even more frantic, wanting to continue explaining something, yet not knowing where to start¡­ ¡°Muer, I promise you, from now on I¡¯ll tell you everything, I won¡¯t keep secrets from you anymore, please¡­ don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡± Ye Wuchen pursed his lips, looking pitifully at Mu Ruyue. His expression was exactly like that of a little dog that had been abandoned by its owner, hoping the owner would pick it back up. Mu Ruyue had intended to act very angry, to give him a good scare, but upon seeing his aggrieved appearance, her expression involuntarily softened. ¡°Ye Wuchen, I didn¡¯t punish you last time for keeping so many things from me. Now you are repeating the same tricks, so¡­¡± At this point, Mu Ruyue¡¯s voice trailed off slightly. Ye Wuchen¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, feeling like a criminal awaiting judgment, nervously watching the young girl in front of him. Mu Ruyue slightly curled the corners of her lips and said, ¡°So I¡¯m going to punish you by having you stay by my side for the next while.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Wuchen had thought that Mu Ruyue would tell him to get lost, but this punishment actually came as a relief. However, before he could even begin to feel fortunate, the girl¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°However, it will be in women¡¯s clothes, by my side, or else, you¡¯ll serve as my maid for a few days.¡± Right now, let alone being a maid, even if it were as a slave, Ye Wuchen wouldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°As my lady commands,¡± Ye Wuchen smiled with a curve of his lips, the Mandala Flower on his handsome face making his smile all the more charming and bewitching. ¡°Your husband will not only do laundry and cook, but I¡¯ll also keep you warm in bed¡­¡± But he still felt waves of worry about the uncontrollable power within his body. Mu Ruyue seemed to see through his thoughts, glancing up at him and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll check the Dan Book to see if there¡¯s an elixir that can help you control that mysterious power.¡± Chapter 217 - Chapter 217 Chapter 217 An Unusual Throb (Part 1) Chapter 217: Chapter 217: An Unusual Throb (Part 1) Chapter 217: Chapter 217: An Unusual Throb (Part 1) Mu Ruyue searched the Nangong Family but did not find Xiao Feng. She pondered for a moment before turning her head and saying to Yan Jin behind her, ¡°Yan Jin, go back to the Xiao Family and tell my parents and elder brother that he¡¯s not at the Nangong Family. Also, if they want to make a move against the Nangong Family, now is the time to do so.¡± Without Nangong Zifeng, the Nangong Family is but an empty shell. Yan Jin nodded, his gaze sweeping over Mu Ruyue and Ye Wuchen¡¯s faces before shrugging helplessly, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb the loving affection of you two any longer.¡± ¡°Yan Jin!¡± This fellow had also learned to crack jokes¡­ ¡°Haha.¡± Yan Jin burst into proud laughter, his voice echoing through the night sky, ¡°Little girl, with him by your side, I¡¯m somewhat relieved. So, after delivering your message, I¡¯ll be leaving for a while, but I¡¯ll be back soon. Take good care of yourself.¡± As he spoke, his tone gradually filled with reluctance. Initially, he stayed by her side only to quickly restore his strength; however, during this year of companionship, he had noticed every little detail about the girl. So it goes without saying, the person who spent the most time by her side was him. He didn¡¯t know exactly when he started to worry about this little girl, or when he began to devote himself to her cause wholeheartedly, no longer the indifferent attitude he once held¡­ The Life Contract. Perhaps in this life, their fates were tied together, unable to drift apart¡­ After one last glance at the girl¡¯s face, Yan Jin turned and vanished into the night. This time after leaving, he had another dangerous place to visit. If he could return alive, his strength would advance by leaps and bounds. By then, even if Ye Wuchen wasn¡¯t here, Nangong Zifeng wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten her anymore¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ruyue turned slightly, looking towards the man before her. Under the moonlight, the Mandala Flower on the man¡¯s face made his handsome features even more bewitchingly beautiful, his purple eyes softening as they lay upon the girl through the night. In his eyes, it seemed there was room for only this woman, and no longer anyone else¡­ After leaving the Nangong Family Estate, Mu Ruyue took out the Dan Book to find elixirs that could suppress the power inside Ye Wuchen¡¯s body. To her surprise, such a thing existed, but unfortunately, they required Earth-grade Peak elixirs. Currently, Mu Ruyue was only an Earth-grade High-level Alchemist and was not yet capable of refining peak elixirs, let alone the fact that the materials required to refine them were difficult to find. Closing the Dan Book, Mu Ruyue raised her eyes to look at the man in front of her, beautiful like a god, ¡°Wuchen, I will work hard to increase my strength to Earth-grade Peak as soon as possible. Try to restrain yourself as much as you can during this time.¡± Ye Wuchen nodded gently, his gaze not willing to leave the girl in front of him for even a moment. ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll go to the Medicine Sect and attend the Medicine Sect Conclave.¡± Thinking of Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s entrustment, Mu Ruyue smiled lightly. Since Nangong Zifeng¡¯s identity was clear, it was time for her to attend the Medicine Sect Conclave¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The next day. At dawn, inside the inn, Mu Ruyue stared blankly at Ye Wuchen standing in front of her, a clear hint of astonishment passing through her eyes. She had never imagined that a man dressed up as a woman could be so beautiful. Especially the Mandala Flower pattern on the left side of his face, which made him appear even more bewitchingly noble. This person, wherever he went, was bound to attract countless gazes¡­ However, his height did not match that of a woman¡¯s. Standing beside him, Mu Ruyue was a full head shorter. Chapter 218 - Chapter 218 Chapter 218 An Unusual Throb (Part 2) Chapter 218: Chapter 218: An Unusual Throb (Part 2) Chapter 218: Chapter 218: An Unusual Throb (Part 2) ¡°Forget it, you¡¯d better change back into men¡¯s clothing.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, they were going to attend the Medicine Sect convention, but Ye Wuchen¡¯s appearance was simply too eye-catching. Her eyes twinkled a few times before Mu Ruyue¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, ¡°Also, take this Disguise Pill. Although the Disguise Pill can¡¯t change the color of your eyes or remove the markings on your face, you¡¯re too conspicuous like this. I don¡¯t want to attract so much trouble.¡± Ye Wuchen looked at the Disguise Pill in Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand and meekly asked, ¡°Would it be alright if I wore a mask instead?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mu Ruyue declined without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯d still be very conspicuous with a mask on. Take the Disguise Pill, and then we¡¯ll set off for the Medicine Sect.¡± Ye Wuchen had always been compliant with Mu Ruyue¡¯s wishes. He took the Disguise Pill and swallowed it. In that moment, his originally handsome features changed, and in no time at all, a very ordinary-looking face appeared before Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes. Yet even so, because of the Mandala Flower on his face, this visage still looked charming and bewitching, with a gentle light shining in his purple eyes. ¡°Not bad,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled with satisfaction, ¡°This way, you won¡¯t always be attracting women.¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s heart trembled slightly, then he smiled and raised his hand to draw Mu Ruyue into his embrace, gazing tenderly at the young girl in his arms. ¡°Is my wife jealous?¡± Mu Ruyue looked up at Ye Wuchen and said lightly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want the hassle, and besides, could you make me jealous?¡± Hearing this, Ye Wuchen was taken aback for a moment. She was right; how could he ever bear to make her jealous? ¡°My wife, I promised to be your maid, but now you want me to change back into men¡¯s clothing, so my role has changed from maid to follower. If my wife has any commands, your husband will certainly fulfill them without question. How about, starting today, I allow your husband to warm your bed?¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s arms wrapped around Mu Ruyue from behind, the smile on his lips enchanting and his soft gaze fell upon her, filled with deep tenderness. In front of her, he was willing to become utterly pliant¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go, if we don¡¯t head to the Medicine Sect now, we¡¯ll probably miss the convention.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s cheeks turned red. She extricated herself from Ye Wuchen¡¯s embrace and touched her heated face, her heart pounding erratically like a scared deer. She had crossed over from Huaxia and was a person of two lifetimes, yet it was the first time she¡¯d felt such a peculiar throbbing. Ye Wuchen did not notice her agitation; staring at his empty arms, he seemed somewhat forlorn¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The location of the Medicine Sect convention was the Medicine Sect itself. Traveling from the Southern Domain to the Medicine Sect required passing through the most complex part of the Saint Realm, the Demon Beast Mountain, and because they lacked a map, Mu Ruyue got lost¡­ Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips quirked upwards, following leisurely behind her. The gentle purple eyes enveloped the girl in front, and the ordinarily plain face looked exceptionally beguiling because of his smirk. Even though his appearance was average, his bearing was so noble, creating a stark contrast with his looks. ¡°Wuchen, we¡¯re really lost this time.¡± Mu Ruyue was somewhat frustrated; she should have looked for a map before entering the Demon Beast Mountain. Ye Wuchen stepped forward and lightly embraced Mu Ruyue¡¯s shoulders, smiling softly, ¡°Muer, I think it would be nice for us to watch the stars and count the moon tonight, so why don¡¯t we just make do for one night?¡± Chapter 219 - Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Silver Wolf Group (1) Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Silver Wolf Group (1) Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Silver Wolf Group (1) ¡°It seems that¡¯s the only option.¡± Mu Ruyue sighed lightly, but at that moment, a series of noisy sounds came from behind her¡­ ¡°Cousin, when can we reach the Medicine Sect?¡± The girl¡¯s voice carried a hint of weakness, yet right after her words fell, there came the refreshing voice of a young man: ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll soon be out of Demon Beast Mountain, Uncle Zhang, do you know how much longer we have to go?¡± The one called Uncle Zhang pondered for a moment before finally speaking: ¡°According to the map, there should still be a thousand meters to go, young master, miss, we will be leaving Demon Beast Mountain shortly.¡± A map? Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes lit up, if they had a map, they wouldn¡¯t have to wander aimlessly in the mountain, she and Ye Wuchen had been blindly wandering for a day, yet had not traveled far. With this thought, she turned to look at the newcomers¡­ The first thing that caught her eye was a young man with handsome features, this young man was very pale, but it was a healthy kind of paleness, and his delicate features were even more attractive than those of a woman, with a pair of bright eyes that contained a shallow smile. And beside him was a delicate Sick Beauty. This Sick Beauty seemed fragile as if she couldn¡¯t withstand a breeze, stepping forward while supported by the young man, her pale and delicate face was dripping with sweat, such an image was truly pitiable and touching. Following behind the two was a line of attendants, obviously the servants of this brother and sister¡­ When the young man looked up, he saw Mu Ruyue and Ye Wuchen. He paused for a second, astonishment flashed through his clear eyes ¨C the girl standing against the wind with her hair fluttering, her stunningly beautiful face expressionless, yet even so, it could not hide her extraordinary grace and radiance. He had lived for many years and had yet to see anyone as exquisitely beautiful as her. ¡°Cousin?¡± The Sick Beauty frowned slightly, following the young man¡¯s gaze to Mu Ruyue, and she pinched him somewhat discontentedly, ¡°Cousin, what are you looking at?¡± The young man grimaced from the pinch, looked reproachfully at the Sick Beauty he was supporting, and then raised his head to look at Mu Ruyue, smiling lightly, ¡°Miss, are you also trying to get through Demon Beast Mountain?¡± As for Ye Wuchen beside her, he was completely ignored¡­ ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded, ¡°We are lost and would like to buy the map you have, would you be willing to name a price?¡± The young man was taken aback for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Miss, if we give you the map, how will we get out? If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you travel with us?¡± ¡°Cousin!¡± The Sick Beauty glared at Mu Ruyue who stood ahead, she had not missed the flash of amazement that had passed in her cousin¡¯s eyes when he looked at this woman. Although she knew her cousin was not the kind of person to fall for a woman at first sight, nor was he someone who judged by appearances, still, she felt very uncomfortable in her heart. Having adored her cousin for so long, once her illness was cured she could marry him, how could her cousin give another woman a second glance besides herself? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Sick Beauty felt a sourness in her heart, and her gaze became unfriendly. ¡°Rourou!¡± The young man¡¯s expression darkened bit by bit, and he reprimanded in a severe tone. The Sick Beauty¡¯s eyes reddened, she bit her pale lips tightly to prevent her tears from falling; her cousin was scolding her for a stranger¡­ Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t want to join these people, but considering that the Medicine Sect conference was about to start, and if they were to find their own way, it would take days and nights to leave Demon Beast Mountain, so she had no choice but to nod. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll trouble you.¡± Chapter 220 - Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Silver Wolf Group (2) Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Silver Wolf Group (2) Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Silver Wolf Group (2) ¡°Miss, may I ask for your name?¡± The young man¡¯s face bore a faint smile, his clear eyes sincerely looking at the girl in front of him, ¡°My family name is Qin, and my first name is Yi. This is my cousin Ji Shui Rou. Rourou¡¯s health is not good, so upon hearing that there will be many Alchemy Masters at this Medicine Sect Gathering, we hoped to seek the help of one. I wonder what brings the two of you into the Demon Beast Mountain?¡± Mu Ruyue smiled lightly, ¡°I am Mu Ruyue, and this is Ye Wuchen. Like you, we are both here to attend the Medicine Sect Gathering.¡± ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Qin Yi didn¡¯t say anything more, but turned to look at the person behind him and said, ¡°Uncle Zhang, please take Rourou to the sedan at the back. We should continue on our journey.¡± Uncle Zhang silently nodded and took Ji Shui Rou from Qin Yi¡¯s hands, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go. Your health isn¡¯t well, you shouldn¡¯t walk too much.¡± Ji Shui Rou struggled fiercely to free herself from Uncle Zhang, bit her lip, and said, ¡°Cousin, are you really going to let them follow? The Demon Beast Mountain is so dangerous, what if they slow us down?¡± More importantly, she didn¡¯t want this woman to stay in the group¡­ ¡°Rourou.¡± Qin Yi, unaware of Ji Shui Rou¡¯s scheming thoughts, didn¡¯t understand why the usually sensible Rourou was acting this way today. Miss Mu had lost her way, and it was only natural for him to help. The Rourou of the past was kind-hearted and would have also not ignored her in need, yet now she seemed to harbor some animosity towards Miss Mu¡­ ¡°Wuchen, since they¡¯re not welcoming, let¡¯s leave,¡± said Mu Ruyue with a light glance at Ji Shui Rou. She wanted to reach the Medicine Sect before the gathering, but that didn¡¯t mean she would stay without self-respect. If they didn¡¯t welcome her, why should she forsake her dignity and insist on staying? ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. To him, any decision Mu Ruyue made was correct. However, when he thought of the way Qin Yi looked at Mu Ruyue just moments before, he felt a surge of sourness in his heart, and naturally, leaving this place was for the best¡­ ¡°Miss Mu, please wait,¡± Qin Yi, paying no attention to Ji Shui Rou¡¯s aggrieved look, wanted to chase after Mu Ruyue, ¡°Miss Mu, it¡¯s too dangerous for a young lady to venture into the Demon Beast Mountain Range alone.¡± What does ¡®a young lady¡¯ mean? Ye Wuchen¡¯s expression darkened. Was he not a human then? Suddenly, rustling sounds came from the bushes, and before everyone could react, loud howls pierced the sky. Then, several silver-colored wolves sprang out of the vegetation. ¡°It¡¯s Silver Wolves!¡± ¡°Good heavens, there are so many Silver Wolves, and the one leading them is a Ninth-level Silver Wolf King!¡± A Ninth-level Silver Wolf King was a tyrant within the Demon Beast Mountain. Everyone gasped, hurriedly drew their weapons, and eyed the encircling Silver Wolf Group with a tint of vigilance in their gaze. ¡°Uncle Zhang, protect Rourou!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Yi drew his sword, his handsome face showing dread. The strongest in the group were only Eighth Rank Martial Artists, but the Silver Wolf King was Ninth-level¡­ Ji Shui Rou was so frightened that her face turned pale, and her lips trembled slightly. Accustomed to living in luxury, when had she ever seen so many fierce Silver Wolves? It was already good that she hadn¡¯t fainted from fear. With a fierce howl, the Silver Wolf charged towards the group of humans. Under the blood-tinted sunset, the Demon Beast Mountain was stained with fresh blood. The attack of the Silver Wolves was ferocious; how could the group, however strong, withstand so many Silver Wolves? Let alone the fact that a Ninth-level Silver Wolf King was lurking ominously nearby. Chapter 221 - Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Silver Wolf Group (3) Chapter 221: Chapter 221: Silver Wolf Group (3) Chapter 221: Chapter 221: Silver Wolf Group (3) Qin Yi chopped off the head of a Silver Wolf with his sword, blood spurting from the severed neck, dyeing his green robe a bloody red as if it were soaked in blood. Suddenly, another Silver Wolf lunged at him, and even as Qin Yi acted quickly, he was still bitten on the shoulder. The intense pain made him lift his leg and kick fiercely, before stabbing his sword into the Silver Wolf¡¯s eye. ¡°Cousin!¡± Ji Shui Rou was frightened pale, her delicate body starting to shake, and if there hadn¡¯t been someone supporting her from behind, she would have probably fainted. ¡°Young master.¡± Uncle Zhang flashed beside Qin Yi, shielding him from a Silver Wolf that pounced their way. The Silver Wolves seemed to know he was a formidable adversary and soon abandoned him to seek out others. To the Silver Wolves, these were merely food¡­ Yet, Mu Ruyue and Ye Wuchen stood in the center of the battlefield but were not attacked by any demon beast, a strange sight that went unnoticed; otherwise, it would have surely made others reevaluate the strength of these two. ¡°Uncle Zhang, there are too many Silver Wolves, think of something fast, or the Qin Family will be wiped out here!¡± Qin Yi¡¯s handsome face was smeared with blood as he turned his head to look at Uncle Zhang, slightly knitting his delicate brows. Uncle Zhang gave a wry smile, ¡°Young master, we should be grateful that the Silver Wolf King hasn¡¯t made a move. Otherwise, I fear we wouldn¡¯t stand a moment against him. If it weren¡¯t for cousin, we wouldn¡¯t need to risk coming to the Demon Beast Mountain.¡± ¡°Uncle Zhang, stop talking about that. Rourou is my cousin, and as long as there¡¯s a sliver of a chance, I will make her well again¡­¡± Determination and dazzling brilliance flickered in Qin Yi¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t particularly like Ji Shui Rou, but their blood relation was undeniable; Rourou was the only daughter his aunt had left behind, and he would see to it that she lived like a normal person, no matter what. Uncle Zhang sighed helplessly; the cousin¡¯s mother had once saved the young master¡¯s life, so he felt obliged to be kind to her. Unfortunately, the cousin had been frail since childhood, practically raised in a medicine jar¡­ The Wolf King, from beginning to end, remained still, its bloodthirsty eyes surveying the humans before it. Even as its subordinates¡¯ heads were chopped off by the humans, its feet never moved. Suddenly, the Wolf King standing still beneath the tree finally made a move¡­ Its target was neither eighth-tier Uncle Zhang, nor Qin Yi who had killed many wolves, nor was it the Sick Beauty Ji Shui Rou, but Mu Ruyue who had yet to lift a finger. In its view, this woman was dangerous, and irritatingly tempting; it had been too long since it had tasted such delicious human flesh¡­ As Qin Yi turned his head, he saw the Wolf King pounce towards Mu Ruyue, and he was immediately shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Others saw this too, a trace of pity fleeting through their eyes. Not even Uncle Zhang could match the Wolf King; they assumed the girl would be gnawed to bones in an instant. Although Ji Shui Rou disliked Mu Ruyue, she was not inherently evil; she simply did not want her cousin to pay attention to this woman, but she did not wish for the girl¡¯s death either. Therefore, at this moment, she did not take pleasure in the impending disaster, feeling a similar reluctance to witness the scene as the others. However, as the Wolf King charged at Mu Ruyue, she began to move¡­ With just a shallow step, the Wolf King felt an oppressive force coming its way. In that moment, Mu Ruyue no longer hid her strength, and her aura began to spread¡­ Chapter 222 - Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Hes My Man (Part One) Chapter 222: Chapter 222 He¡¯s My Man (Part One) Chapter 222: Chapter 222 He¡¯s My Man (Part One) The evening breeze stirred, and the willow trees fluttered. This was the most complex terrain within the Saint Realm, the Demon Beast Mountain Range. In what used to be a quiet mountain, a piercing howl resounded across the sky, and everyone cast their gazes in disbelief at the scene that made their hearts skip a beat¡­ The girl stood under the setting sun, her white clothes enveloped in a warm, yellow glow, her long, black hair fluttering gently in the evening wind. Her stunning face was utterly expressionless. It was this very girl who made them momentarily forget to move. It was as if they had seen a goddess descending to earth¡­ In front of her, the ferocious Silver Wolf that was just baring its fangs had now been pierced in the neck, blood gushing forth. The blood slowly dyed its silver fur red, which under the setting sun, glowed with a soul-capturing brilliance. All onlookers swallowed hard. At that moment, they hadn¡¯t seen how she had made her move. They only saw a flash of silver light, followed by the agonizing howl of the Silver Wolf King and the girl¡¯s stunning figure. Her speed was too fast! So fast that it was impossible to follow¡­ The Ninth-level Silver Wolf King, was she really killed so effortlessly by her? Fake Innate! In an instant, everyone drew in a cold breath. This girl was actually a Fake Innate! How laughable that they had all thought she was the one dragging them down. In the end, the only ones dragging their feet would be them¡­ Ji Shui Rou bit her pale lips tightly. Originally worried for the ignorant girl, however, upon witnessing her strength, those worries vanished without a trace. She lifted her eyes to look at Qin Yi¡­ At this moment, there was no disdain or admiration in Qin Yi¡¯s eyes, only a look of worship and longing as he gazed at Mu Ruyue. Such a look had never been cast upon Ji Shui Rou¡­ ¡°Uncle Zhang, since the Silver Wolf King is dead, there are only a few Silver Wolves left. Let¡¯s finish them off quickly,¡± Qin Yi retracted his gaze and turned to speak to Uncle Zhang by his side. Uncle Zhang nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s fight quickly and decisively.¡± Initially, due to the intimidating presence of the Silver Wolf King, they dared not use all their strength in battle. Now that the menacing Silver Wolf King had been dealt with, the people were no longer restrained and fought with all their might against the Silver Wolves before them. Seeing their king dead, those Silver Wolves no longer had the heart to fight, only wishing to flee as expediently as possible. However, Qin Yi and the others did not pursue the fleeing Silver Wolves to the bitter end. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The setting sun covered the entire sky, and darkness gradually descended. After the battle, everyone felt extremely fatigued, especially Ji Shui Rou, whose health was not the best. She had been terrified by the Silver Wolf Group and thus fainted after the fight was over¡­ ¡°Rourou!¡± Qin Yi was taken aback, his figure flashed to Ji Shui Rou¡¯s side to catch her delicate body, his brow slightly furrowed, ¡°Uncle Zhang, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s rest here for tonight.¡± Having said that, he turned to look at Mu Ruyue, ¡°Miss Mu, the nights in the Demon Beast Mountain Range are very dangerous. I know you¡¯re strong, but there are many traps and quagmires here, so I sincerely request once again that you stay and accompany us, which could also save a lot of time.¡± Mu Ruyue pondered for a moment, then nodded lightly, ¡°I can agree to your request. However, I like my peace and quiet, so I prefer not to be disturbed.¡± ps: I don¡¯t know if what I wrote before was unclear, but Nangong Zifeng isn¡¯t dead, she used a tome to escape, and her fate will be worse than anyone else¡¯s later on~~~ Also, the protagonist¡¯s son from her previous life, I didn¡¯t write that he died, only that his hands and feet were chopped off. Additionally, the protagonist¡¯s past life that she initially referred to is Huaxia. She died in Huaxia and then traveled here, her ¡°previous life¡± refers to that, and she has no memories of Central Province, nor does the bamboo have any memories. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Hes My Man (Part Two) Chapter 223: Chapter 223 He¡¯s My Man (Part Two) Chapter 223: Chapter 223 He¡¯s My Man (Part Two) Qin Yi smiled lightly, ¡°Miss Mu, you can rest assured that no one will disturb you. I will have someone prepare tents for you and your attendant later.¡± Attendant? Ye Wuchen¡¯s brow lifted. Did he really look like an attendant? But there was no helping it, since he was willingly serving this woman¡­ The night was like water, serene and tranquil. Ye Wuchen lay quietly with his hands behind his head, his lips curled up in a smile. Under that ordinary appearance, he seemed devilishly charming, bringing the plain visage vividly to life. This man, even with a common face, could hardly hide his noble and indolent aura. Suddenly, the tent flap was flung open. Ye Wuchen¡¯s purple eyes turned cold, and his piercing gaze shot towards the entrance as he uttered three words softly from his thin lips, ¡°Get out!¡± For some reason, Ji Shui Rou felt a sense of fear facing this man. Her complexion was pale, and she appeared extremely weak, staggering as if she might collapse at any moment. Yet, thinking of the reason she came here, she bit her lip tightly and said, ¡°I hope you can leave this place; with your strength, it shouldn¡¯t be a difficult task to get out.¡± A demonic charm shone through Ye Wuchen¡¯s features, his voice haunted by a darker shade, ¡°Get out!¡± Ji Shui Rou¡¯s heart trembled. He was just an attendant, so why did she fear him? ¡°If you need it, I can give you the map, but I just hope that your master won¡¯t linger around my cousin any longer,¡± she said. Her voice was so weak it was barely audible, yet how could Ye Wuchen, with his hearing, miss it? If Ji Shui Rou hadn¡¯t mentioned Mu Ruyue, Ye Wuchen might have taken the map and left with Mu Ruyue, but she spoke ill of the woman he loved. Consequently, his expression darkened. The man rose from his bed, the mischievous purple in his eyes erupting with a frosty glow. He slowly raised his hand, and in the moment when a black light flashed, Ji Shui Rou¡¯s body was instantly cast out of the door. Outside the tent, the evening breeze howled past, chilling Ji Shui Rou to the bone. Her health was already poor, making her face turn even paler now. Suddenly, a slender figure caught her eye not far away. Ji Shui Rou bit her lip tightly and, with a ripping sound, tore open her clothes to reveal her fair and delicate skin. ¡°Cousin, save me!¡± Right then, Qin Yi was about to step outside to relieve himself when he heard Ji Shui Rou¡¯s voice. He turned his head and saw her running towards him in a panic. ¡°Cousin!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ji Shui Rou clutched Qin Yi as if he were a lifeline, panting and saying, ¡°That girl¡¯s attendant¡­ he¡­ he tried to take liberties with me. Cousin, quickly, drive them out.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, her delicate face clearly marked by shame. It was undeniable that Ji Shui Rou was a rare beauty. Although she lacked the renowned breathtaking allure of a classic Huaxia beauty like Xi Shi clutching her heart, she was not far off, with a waist so slender it seemed a man could wrap his hand around it entirely, an irresistible temptation, and a frail voice that few could withstand. It wasn¡¯t beyond possibility that the attendant, not daring to lay hands on his own master, took the opportunity to bully Ji Shui Rou¡­ ¡°Rourou, are you alright?¡± Qin Yi asked, his concern evident as he looked at Ji Shui Rou. Although he didn¡¯t like his cousin, he had long since promised to take care of her for her entire life. Chapter 224 - Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Hes My Man (Part Three) Chapter 224: Chapter 224 He¡¯s My Man (Part Three) Chapter 224: Chapter 224 He¡¯s My Man (Part Three) Ji Shui Rou bit her pale lips tightly and said aggrievedly, ¡°Rourou knew she should not have been hostile to Miss Mu initially, so she wanted to apologize to her, but I didn¡¯t know whether Miss Mu would be willing to forgive me, so I wanted her servant to convey my apologies. Who would have thought that he would¡­¡± Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, Ji Shui Rou¡¯s voice was frail and weak, ¡°Who would have thought he would take the opportunity to dishonor me? I fought desperately to escape, and only then did I prevent him from succeeding. Cousin, can you please drive them out?¡± Qin Yi sighed, took off his own jacket, and draped it over Ji Shui Rou, covering her chest that was leaping before his eyes. Alerted by Ji Shui Rou¡¯s voice just now, Uncle Zhang and others also came out of the tent. Upon hearing her words, each of them was furious and wanted to beat up Ye Wuchen. Men like him who dishonor women are the most despised. Such a man deserves to be cut to pieces and his body shattered! ¡°Young master, let¡¯s go avenge Miss Ji.¡± ¡°How dare he dishonor a woman, what right does such a woman have to live in this world?¡± Everyone became angry, clenching their fists, ready to settle accounts with Ye Wuchen. Ji Shui Rou felt very pleased inside, though her face showed no change, embodying the epitome of a fragile Sick Beauty, as if she had endured endless hardships. ¡°Miss Mu is not an unreasonable person; she will surely give us an explanation,¡± Qin Yi frowned and glanced at Ji Shui Rou, saying, ¡°We just need to have her servant leave, there is no need for Miss Mu to go.¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Shui Rou couldn¡¯t help but sigh in disappointment. She had thought her cousin would drive that woman away as well¡­ Inside the tent, the Qin family burst in accusingly without understanding the situation and angrily scolded, ¡°Ye Wuchen, was it you who just dishonored Miss Ji? What kind of man forces himself on a woman? If you¡¯re so desperate, why don¡¯t you find a brothel woman instead of harming an innocent frail lady?¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s face gradually darkened, and before he could speak, a cold voice came from beside him. ¡°Who is barking here again, is there no end to this?¡± The impatient voice startled those who had come to accuse, and then they saw a head lift beside Ye Wuchen¡­ Ye Wuchen, without so much as a glance at Qin Family¡¯s people, looked down at the girl beside him, a devilish smile on his lips, ¡°You¡¯re awake? Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± Mu Ruyue scoffed, ¡°With such repeated disturbances, how can I sleep?¡± Having said that, she looked up at the people who had burst into the tent, her stunning face covered with a layer of frost, ¡°Qin Yi, did you forget what I told you before?¡± She liked quiet and disliked being disturbed¡­ ¡°Miss Mu, just now your servant thought to dishonor Rourou, so we¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Yi tried to explain something, but was interrupted by the girl¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Dishonor her?¡± Mu Ruyue chuckled softly, yet her eyes were filled with chill, ¡°Would my man have such poor taste?¡± Implicitly, only a man with no taste would dishonor such a woman. Ji Shui Rou¡¯s complexion changed, her pale lips trembling slightly. She had just focused her attention on this man and had failed to notice the woman hidden under the covers. Because of this oversight, she was about to lose her cousin¡¯s trust¡­ Chapter 225 - Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Hes My Man (Part Four) Chapter 225: Chapter 225 He¡¯s My Man (Part Four) Chapter 225: Chapter 225 He¡¯s My Man (Part Four) ¡°Furthermore¡­¡± she sneered, looking toward the people with shocked expressions, and said, ¡°My man and I have been sleeping the whole time, never leaving the tent. In fact, someone came to find my man earlier, requesting that we leave this place voluntarily tomorrow. My man, not wanting her to disturb my rest, sent her away just now. Where then, does your accusation of impropriety come from? I don¡¯t think he¡¯d fancy any other woman with me around.¡± Mu Ruyue had this sort of confidence; if Ye Wuchen had her, he wouldn¡¯t fall for any other woman. If he did seek to cheat on her, then he wasn¡¯t worth her love¡­ The gazes of everyone else swept over Mu Ruyue and Ji Shui Rou. Indeed, in every aspect, Ji Shui Rou couldn¡¯t compare to Mu Ruyue; anyone with eyes wouldn¡¯t abandon a pearl for a fish¡¯s eye¡­ ¡°Rourou, what exactly is happening here?¡± Qin Yi¡¯s expression darkened as he demanded with a stern shout. Ji Shui Rou¡¯s delicate body shuddered, and she pressed her pale lips together, remaining silent. She had truly been careless¨Cif she had noticed this woman earlier, she would never have told such a lie. ¡°Rourou, apologize to Miss Mu and Young Master Ye!¡± Qin Yi frowned, his handsome face showing a touch of coldness. Tears filled Ji Shui Rou¡¯s beautiful eyes. Apologize? How could she resign herself to that? But if she didn¡¯t, her cousin would be angry and then start to ignore her. What should she do? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± That single sentence seemed to drain all of Ji Shui Rou¡¯s strength, making her stagger and nearly fall to the ground. ¡°Wuchen, let¡¯s leave tomorrow,¡± Mu Ruyue said coldly, glancing at the people of the Qin Family. Seeing that Qin Yi seemed like he wanted to say something, she didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak. ¡°This time, Wuchen and I are resolved to go. If it hadn¡¯t been for your insistent invitation at the end, we wouldn¡¯t have stayed. Since you don¡¯t welcome us, I can¡¯t bring myself to shamelessly stay here anyway.¡± Qin Yi knew that there was no chance for Mu Ruyue to change her mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but glare at Ji Shui Rou standing beside him. Perhaps his initial intention had been to help this young girl, but it ended up being because of her formidable strength. Had this girl escorted them, they wouldn¡¯t have encountered any danger on their journey. Yet, Ji Shui Rou, preoccupied with her selfish desires, had managed to drive her away¡­ However, he had never imagined that these two were in that kind of relationship. It was laughable that he had always thought that the man of ordinary appearance was merely her attendant¡­ After all, the two of them standing together made for a very mismatched image. ¡°Rourou, come with me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed he really had been too indulgent with her¡­ Ji Shui Rou bit her lip and followed him out, not knowing what her cousin¡¯s attitude toward her would be after this incident¡­ The next morning, when the people of the Qin Family wanted to persuade Mu Ruyue again, they discovered that the two had already left the tent and could only return embarrassingly to report to Qin Yi. On hearing of their unannounced departure, Qin Yi could only sigh. Mu Ruyue and Ye Wuchen had indeed left before dawn. They were fortunate to stumble upon a team heading out of the Demon Beast Mountain. Due to their depleted energy from the previous night, they didn¡¯t approach the people from the team but instead silently followed behind them. With the pair¡¯s strength, those people naturally wouldn¡¯t detect them. So after a day¡¯s walk, they already exited the Demon Beast Mountain. However, just as she was about to step down from the Mountain, a large hand pushed her from the side, and her body suddenly rolled down the slope¡­ Chapter 226 - Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Hes My Man (Part Five) Chapter 226: Chapter 226: He¡¯s My Man (Part Five) Chapter 226: Chapter 226: He¡¯s My Man (Part Five) ¡°Muer, run quickly!¡± An anxious voice reached her ears¡­ Mu Ruyue turned her head and saw a scene she would never forget in her lifetime. The Mandala pattern on the man¡¯s face was gradually being replaced by black lines, supplanting the originally charming purple. There was no wind, yet his purple robe gently billowed as if caressed by a breeze. Flames¡­ Countless black flames emanated from his body, spreading in all directions from him as the center. He seemed to be in great pain, and his once charming features were now twisted with a terrifying expression. Wherever the flames touched, the forest turned to waste, leaving behind a startling expanse of charred earth. Feeling the intensity of that power, Mu Ruyue experienced a palpable sense of trepidation. If Ye Wuchen hadn¡¯t pushed her a moment ago, causing her to roll down the hill, the consequences might have been unimaginable¡­ Ye Wuchen seemed to have calmed down, sweat dripping down his face as he tried to breathe heavily. Suddenly, a pair of hands reached out from in front of him and embraced him. Mu Ruyue tightly hugged the man¡¯s body, her downturned eyes filled with undisguised pain. Whether it was him as a fool, or the him now, both evoked such heartache¡­ Even though it was only for a brief instant, Mu Ruyue could feel his pain. Who said that great power was a good thing? To Ye Wuchen, all this power brought was endless agony. ¡°Did you¡­ see everything just now?¡± Ye Wuchen let out a bitter laugh, feeling that he had been very frightening in that moment. ¡°Wuchen, no matter what happens, I will be by your side.¡± Even if heaven and earth were to crumble, it wouldn¡¯t change. Ye Wuchen¡¯s heart trembled, his face breaking into a charming smile. Perhaps it really was predestined in a past life that led him to find her in this one and to fall in love with her so quickly¡­ How fortunate was he? ¡°Wuchen, trust me, I will refine the Purple Gold Pill as soon as possible. Once you take that elixir, this power won¡¯t erupt accidentally anymore.¡± She must raise her strength to Earth-grade Peak before the conclusion of the Medicine Sect convention. Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly, determination etched into her beautiful features¡­ The location of the Medicine Sect convention was within the grounds of the Medicine Sect itself. To reach the Medicine Sect, one must pass through Nanluo City. In light of the convention, the sect had specifically sent protectors to Nanluo City to receive the alchemy masters. Anyone holding a level badge issued by the Dan Pavilion could participate, regardless of their pharmacist¡¯s rank. But in Mu Ruyue¡¯s possession was only the Mid-level Human-class badge given to her by Wu Yu¡­ So when Mu Ruyue took out her badge, it undoubtedly caused a burst of laughter in the hall. The lowest rank for those coming here was Human-grade Peak; someone below Human-grade Peak was a first. With such strength, she wished to participate in the Medicine Sect convention? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A mere Mid-level Human-class, and yet she knew not the meaning of self-awareness. Look at those low-level pharmacists, was there anyone as shameless as her, coming to attend the Medicine Sect convention? She obviously thought the Medicine Sect convention was a place anyone could enter. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at the protector before her and asked indifferently. The protector sneered, his lips curling mockingly. He had intended to tell this young girl that the lowest level alchemy masters coming to the convention were Human-grade Peak, but recalling that the Medicine Sect had stated anyone with a badge could participate, he swallowed his sarcasm. ¡°Go inside and wait. We¡¯ll head to the Medicine Sect soon!¡± Chapter 227 - Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Medicine Sect Conference (Part 1) Chapter 227: Chapter 227: Medicine Sect Conference (Part 1) Chapter 227: Chapter 227: Medicine Sect Conference (Part 1) There were many Alchemy Masters attending the Medicine Sect conference, and in accordance with the conference rules, everyone wore a badge corresponding to their Level. When they saw Mu Ruyue, who wore a Mid-level Human-class badge, walking in, many looked at her with disdain. Mid-level Human-class Alchemist? Did she think this was an ordinary place, that a Mid-level Human-class Alchemist had the audacity to attend the Medicine Sect conference? But then, Mu Ruyue spotted a familiar face¡­ ¡°Master!¡± Mu Ruyue exclaimed with joy, not expecting to see this elder here. Wu Yu, hearing this familiar voice, turned his head toward the door, and when he saw Mu Ruyue standing there, a smile spread across his aged face, ¡°I guessed you, this little one, would also come to join the excitement.¡± Master? The crowd was shocked; this girl was actually Wu Yu¡¯s apprentice. ¡°Wu Yu, when did you also have an apprentice?¡± a voice tinged with sarcasm came from the side, ¡°I thought you were too proud to be fond of anyone, but it turns out you¡¯ve taken an apprentice. Too bad, she doesn¡¯t seem very capable, nearly seventeen and still just at Mid-level Human-class, haha.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s face darkened, he glanced at the speaker in the grey robe without offering any explanation, and walked toward Mu Ruyue, chuckling, ¡°Little girl, since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s stick together.¡± As he spoke, he glanced at Ye Wuchen standing behind Mu Ruyue. Even though this man looked unremarkable, his noble and powerful aura showed that he was no ordinary individual. Plus, Wu Yu had a feeling¡­ this man¡¯s strength might be stronger than his own¡­ Furthermore, this man was gazing tenderly at his precious apprentice, as if she were the only thing in his eyes. This intrigued the elder about who he was. More importantly, given Elder Wu Yu¡¯s level as an Alchemist, there was no way he could fail to recognize that this man had consumed a Disguise Pill¡­ The protector soon came in from outside. Even though he was a protector of the Medicine Sect, facing these distinguished Alchemy Masters, he dared not act rashly and lowered his stance with a nod, ¡°Honored masters, the Medicine Sect conference is about to begin, let me lead you to the Medicine Sect.¡± The crowd nodded and stood up from their seats. The location of the Medicine Sect was rather remote, occupying an entire large mountain, inside which countless Formations were set, so without someone from the Medicine Sect leading them, these people really couldn¡¯t find their way out successfully. Mu Ruyue walked beside Wu Yu, quietly observing the surrounding Formations, just then, she heard Wu Yu¡¯s elderly voice beside her ear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Girl, do you know why the Medicine Sect conference is being held this time?¡± She shook her head, turning to Wu Yu and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Wu Yu stroked his white beard, chuckling twice, ¡°Because of the illness of the Young Sect Master of the Medicine Sect. That Young Sect Master has always been weak, and many Alchemists failed to make a difference, so this time the Medicine Sect Master has put out a call, inviting all powerful Alchemists from the Saint Realm and beyond to participate in the conference. Whoever can cure the Young Sect Master will gain a spot to go to Central Province.¡± ¡°Central Province?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart suddenly stirred. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wu Yu nodded, ¡°Central Province is the place where true strength is revered. Here, an Advanced Innate is already very powerful, but in Central Province, it counts for little. The rules are strict there; unless your strength reaches Advanced Innate, outsiders are not allowed to enter Central Province. Of course, there¡¯s another way, which is to obtain a Token from a power within Central Province¡­¡± Chapter 228 - Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Medicine Sect Convention (Part 2) Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Medicine Sect Convention (Part 2) Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Medicine Sect Convention (Part 2) Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow without saying a word, only waiting for Wu Yu to continue explaining. Wu Yu sighed and said, ¡°The Medicine Sect in the Saint Realm is a branch established by the Central State Medicine Sect, and naturally possesses the token of the Central State Medicine Sect. If one can save the life of the Young Sect Master, one can obtain the token to enter Central State.¡± It must be said, Wu Yu¡¯s words indeed moved Mu Ruyue. She needed quite some time to break through to Advanced Innate, and since there were too few Innate Strong People here, without powerful enemies, she wouldn¡¯t be able to break through quickly. The only way now was to enter Central State. Besides, if she wished to meet Bai Ze, she had no choice but to enter that land¡­ ¡°So girl, did you see? There are quite a few powerful Alchemy Masters who have come here. The conditions within the Saint Realm are stronger than outside, there are even a few Low-level Mortals, like the old man in the grey robe who, just like me, is a Low-level Mortal Alchemist,¡± Wu Yu explained. Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, somewhat confused as she asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any Middle-level Mortal Alchemists?¡± ¡°Hehe, girl, do you think becoming a Middle-level Mortal Alchemist is that easy? Such a rank is only found in Central State, even the highest within the Saint Realm is no more than Low-level Mortal. By the way girl, I forgot to ask what your level is currently?¡± Wu Yu turned his head to look at Mu Ruyue, smiling with curiosity. Mu Ruyue glanced at him, ¡°Are you referring to strength or the level of an Alchemist?¡± ¡°Both.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged, ¡°When it comes to strength, I have just entered Fake Innate, and as for Alchemy, I am now an Earth-grade Advanced Alchemist¡­¡± Half a year of cultivation in the Holy Spirit Pond had already enabled her strength to advance by leaps and bounds. However, after reaching this level, entering the Holy Spirit Pond again wouldn¡¯t have much effect. What Mu Ruyue also didn¡¯t expect was that her strength could increase so rapidly there; no wonder the Xiao Family had so many strong people. What would have taken years to achieve, she managed in only half a year. If the Shitian Team were to cultivate in the Holy Spirit Pond, perhaps they would all reach this level very quickly¡­ Wu Yu¡¯s old face stiffened. It was fortunate that their conversation wasn¡¯t loud; if others heard it, they would probably think Mu Ruyue was boasting. Not to mention Fake Innate strength, how could one reach Earth-grade Advanced Alchemist at her age? Taking a deep breath, Wu Yu felt a bit downtrodden. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With his disciple becoming so strong, he felt that he, as a master, was of no use anymore¡­ Perhaps sensing his thoughts, Mu Ruyue smiled faintly, ¡°Master, this little place can¡¯t confine me. I aim for a broader world. My current achievements are not my pursuit. Until I reach the peak position, I will not stop my steps. No matter how difficult the road ahead is, even if it requires cutting through thorns and spilling blood, I will make myself ascend to that position. But no matter what the future holds, a master for a day is a father for life, and you will always be my master.¡± She hadn¡¯t forgotten that when she first entered the otherworldly realm, bewildered by cultivation, had she not met Wu Yu and received his guidance, she wouldn¡¯t have entered into the right state so smoothly. Therefore, even if she ascended to that peak in the future, she would not forget the master who taught her at the beginning. ¡°A master for a day is a father for life, hehe, girl, perhaps the greatest fortune of my life is having taken you as my precious disciple,¡± Wu Yu sighed deeply, his face showing a relieved expression. Chapter 229 - Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Medicine Sect Conference (Part 3) Chapter 229: Chapter 229: Medicine Sect Conference (Part 3) Chapter 229: Chapter 229: Medicine Sect Conference (Part 3) The team quickly arrived within the Medicine Sect and, according to each person¡¯s level, accommodations were arranged. Mu Ruyue, being mid-level Human-class, only received a dilapidated wooden hut, while the Mortal-grade Alchemy Masters were allocated rooms in a courtyard. Originally, Wu Yu had invited Mu Ruyue and Ye Wuchen to stay with him, but Mu Ruyue, who naturally disliked being disturbed, declined Wu Yu¡¯s kind offer. As a low-level Mortal Alchemist, he was bound to attract many visitors. In the meantime, Mu Ruyue intended to refine an Earth-grade Peak Elixir. Even though the wooden hut was in disrepair, the environment was very quiet, which perfectly suited her preferences¡­ At that moment, inside the courtyard of the masters, a few Mortal Alchemists were discussing something when suddenly a burst of hearty laughter rang out, followed by a tall and upright figure entering. The group exchanged glances but did not stand up to greet him. Murong Tian, as the Medicine Sect Master and an Earth-grade High-level Alchemist, was still two levels below them in terms of rank¡­ ¡°Fellow masters, I trust you¡¯ve been well,¡± greeted Murong Tian with a smile, pressing his fists together in a gesture of respect, ¡°I believe you all understand the purpose of this Medicine Sect conference. I wonder how confident you are about the young master¡¯s health.¡± The crowd pondered for a moment before the grey-robed elder, who had mocked Wu Yu earlier, furrowed his brow and spoke, ¡°Sect Master, we haven¡¯t examined the Young Sect Master¡¯s condition, so we cannot say for certain.¡± Murong Tian smiled gently, his eyes revealing unmistakable worry. ¡°Master Ye Qiu, I understand your point. However, I still wanted to tell all of you that some Mortal Alchemists from Central Province have also examined the child. Unfortunately, they too were at a loss.¡± The group¡¯s expressions grew solemn. What did it mean to be a Mortal Alchemist? If even Mortal Alchemists could not heal the Young Sect Master¡¯s injury, could they possibly succeed? ¡°Masters, don¡¯t be disheartened. The middle-level and high-level Mortal Alchemists in Central Province couldn¡¯t even discern what was wrong with the child. That¡¯s why I have organized this Medicine Sect conference. By inviting elixir practitioners from all over, my hope is that someone will be able to diagnose the young master¡¯s ailment. Even if they are unable to refine the elixir, as long as they can identify the problems with his body, my promise will still be honored because once the issue is found, those alchemists in Central Province will be able to refine the elixir.¡± They naturally knew what Murong Tian¡¯s promise was. The chance to enter Central Province was an opportunity no one could afford to miss. Although these old men¡¯s strength had long reached Intermediate Innate, they were still hovering at that level. Breaking through to advanced wasn¡¯t foreseeable in the near future. The Token was the only method available to them now. ¡°Sect Master, rest assured, I will definitely find out what troubles the Young Sect Master¡¯s health,¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s heart leaped with joy, his wrinkled old face blossoming into a smile like a chrysanthemum greeting the morning dew. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I have no doubts about the strength of the masters here,¡± Murong Tian smiled, ¡°It is said that Elder Ye Qiu has taken a talented disciple who is just over twenty years old and has already reached Earth-grade advanced? Truly a matter for congratulations.¡± Hearing his prized disciple mentioned by others, Ye Qiu¡¯s face broke into a proud smile. Reaching Earth-grade advanced at just over twenty years old was considered a talent even in Central Province. ¡°Earth-grade advanced at just over twenty? Is that so impressive?¡± Wu Yu couldn¡¯t see Ye Qiu¡¯s proud expression and snorted coldly. If being Earth-grade advanced at over twenty was considered a genius, then what would his own disciple count as? Chapter 230 - Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Medicine Sect Conference (Part 4) Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Medicine Sect Conference (Part 4) Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Medicine Sect Conference (Part 4) ¡°Elder Wu Yu, you¡¯re just sour because you can¡¯t eat the grapes,¡± Ye Qiu swept him a proud glance, disdainfully saying, ¡°My disciple reached Earth-grade advanced level in his twenties. If that kind of talent counts for nothing, wouldn¡¯t your disciple be even less than trash? Haha, if I¡¯m not mistaken, she must be about seventeen, right? And still just a Mid-level Human-class, if not trash then what is she? I reckon with her talent, she won¡¯t reach Earth-grade advanced even by forty. I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯d take such trash as a disciple. Could it be that she¡¯s your illegitimate daughter?¡± Wu Yu¡¯s face changed. He wanted to explain that Mu Ruyue had already reached Earth-grade advanced level, but he knew that even if he said it, Ye Qiu wouldn¡¯t believe it and would think he was just boasting. So Wu Yu simply shut his mouth and said nothing, deciding to let the future facts prove whose disciple was truly the trash. ¡°Mid-level Human-class?¡± Murong Tian looked at Wu Yu with surprise, the old man was so proud, how could he have accepted such a useless disciple. Could it be that this disciple really was his illegitimate daughter? ¡°Hehe, distinguished masters, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I will have my son come out tomorrow noon in the square to meet with all the masters, hoping that you can discern his physical condition.¡± Murong Tian didn¡¯t say anything more. After dropping these words, he clasped his fists toward the others and turned to leave, unable to hide the anxiety in his brow. These people were now his only hope¡­ If something went wrong with Chu¡¯er, given his special identity, those people would definitely not let the Medicine Sect off the hook when they came looking in the future. Murong Tian sighed anxiously, quickening his steps and soon disappearing from Wu Yu and the others¡¯ line of sight. He needed to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s events¡­ If one were to talk about the most mysterious person in the Saint Realm, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be Madam Sheng Yue, who controlled the realm, nor would it be Nangong Zifeng, who had only risen to prominence in the past two years. The most mysterious person in the Saint Realm was the Young Sect Master of the Medicine Sect. This Young Sect Master rarely appeared before the public, especially after falling ill in recent years, he had vanished within the Medicine Sect. No one knew where he had gone, and no one had ever seen his true face¡­ Until yesterday, the Medicine Sect Master announced that today at noon, the Young Sect Master would go to the Medicine Sect Square so that the Alchemy Masters could personally check his health. So, before noon even arrived, the square was surrounded by many people. The Medicine Sect disciples, having heard that the mysterious Young Sect Master would appear, all put down the tasks at hand and dared to come to see the real face of the Young Sect Master. Even as disciples of the Medicine Sect, they had never seen this legendary Young Sect Master. Mu Ruyue spotted the people from the Qin Family amidst the crowd with a glance. Her brows raised slightly; these people shouldn¡¯t be Alchemy Masters, she wondered how they had managed to infiltrate the Medicine Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps sensing a gaze upon him, Qin Yi turned his head and saw the cold-faced Mu Ruyue. Seeing that Ye Wuchen was no longer by her side, he wanted to say something but realized that after Ji Shui Rou had done what she did, Qin Family had no more ties with her. So, no matter how much he had to say, he could only swallow his words. ¡°She¡¯s an Alchemy Master?¡± Ji Shui Rou was startled, her gaze falling on the badge on Mu Ruyue¡¯s chest, lips pursing slightly, ¡°Mid-level Human-class?¡± A Mid-level Human-class Pharmacist might not be much to others, but for a power like the Qin Family, even a very weak Mid-level Human-class deserved respectful treatment. That was the difference between Pharmacists and cultivators. Chapter 231 - Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Medicine Sect Convention (Part 5) Chapter 231: Chapter 231: Medicine Sect Convention (Part 5) Chapter 231: Chapter 231: Medicine Sect Convention (Part 5) ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the grand assembly of the Medicine Sect,¡± Murong Tian stepped onto the square, his majestic gaze sweeping over everyone below, and he said with a slight smile, ¡°Now, I will have the Young Sect Master come out and meet all of you.¡± As his voice faded, a figure of unsurpassed beauty entered everyone¡¯s field of vision¡­ In that instant, everyone¡¯s breath caught, and their eyes followed the figure; at this moment, they felt as if they were beholding an Immortal¡­ There actually existed a man whose beauty reached such an extent. As he passed by, his ink-black hair flew in front of the crowd, everyone catching the heart-stirring scent wafting from it, as if a myriad of peach blossoms were blooming within their hearts. The man resembling an Immortal, not Mu Ruyue alone had seen. Bai Ze was also as beautiful as a Banished Immortal, but Bai Ze¡¯s beauty was tinged with sorrow and tenderness, while this man possessed a kind of frigid aura. This temperament radiated from within, and it was stunningly beautiful. Perhaps due to illness, the man¡¯s handsome face had a sickly pallor, but it did not detract from the breathtaking impression he made, his flawless visage was seemingly the Creator¡¯s most exquisite masterpiece. However, because Mu Ruyue frequently faced Ye Wuchen¡¯s bewitching visage, she did not have much of a reaction, nor did she gaze at the man with the same infatuated eyes as other women did. ¡°Qingqing,¡± Murong Tian eagerly welcomed him, smiling slightly, ¡°have you come?¡± Murong Qingchu nodded lightly, his gaze pausing for a moment when it swept over Mu Ruyue. For some reason, Ruyue always felt that look contained a light that was unfathomable. ¡°We can begin now.¡± The man spoke softly. Upon hearing his voice, it was as if the crowd saw the bamboo groves after the rain, the gurgling streams, and the low warbles of the oriole upon the tree¡­ Such a melodious voice was enchanting, and one could hardly pull away from it. Murong Tian smiled faintly, his eyes turning to the people below, and said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, can you discern the Young Sect Master¡¯s ailment?¡± After Murong Tian¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. To be honest, they all sensed that Murong Qingchu¡¯s life force was weak, he likely had only two to three years to live, yet they had no idea what exactly was wrong with him. Although Murong Tian had anticipated this, seeing their expressions still caused his heart to sink slightly: ¡°I can give you half a month to ponder a solution. During this time, the Young Sect Master will accommodate your needs. Should someone find a cure, my Medicine Sect will not treat you poorly.¡± Compared to Murong Tian¡¯s disappointment, Qingchu showed no expression, his cold gaze seemingly undisturbed, his divine visage as stunning as ever. Mu Ruyue observed the man in the square, her eyes flickering slightly. In the past few days, in an effort to break through to the Earth-grade Peak, she had revisited the Dan Book. Within the Dan Book, there were treatments for all kinds of complicated ailments, so with a single glance, she recognized the condition of the man¡¯s body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the Dan Book, an Earth-grade Peak Elixir could heal his body just fine. It was just a pity that she had not yet broken through to the Earth-grade Peak. ¡°Half a month?¡± Mu Ruyue lowered her gaze slightly and chuckled to herself, murmuring, ¡°Half a month¡¯s time is more than enough.¡± She would reach the Earth-grade Peak level within this half month. Whether it was for Ye Wuchen or the Token to enter Central Province¡­ Chapter 232 - Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part 1) Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part 1) ¡°Wuchen, I am going to try refining an Earth-grade Peak Elixir next. You stay outside and guard for me; don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡± Inside the room, Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression turned solemn. An Earth-grade Peak Elixir was much more difficult to refine than a high-level one, and she did not know if she would succeed this time. But time was pressing, and she did not know when Wuchen¡¯s next power surge would occur, so she had to attempt to refine the Purple Gold Pill¡­ Ye Wuchen nodded lightly and glanced at Mu Ruyue before walking out. After he left, the room fell silent. Mu Ruyue took a deep breath, her gaze firmly fixed on the Phoenix Tripod. The ingredients for the Purple Gold Pill were extremely precious, and today Ye Wuchen had not appeared because he was out gathering ingredients for her. However, with her current strength, refining the Purple Gold Pill was still a bit of a stretch. With a slight lift of her hand, Mu Ruyue placed the ingredients on the table beside her. With a puff, flames ignited in the palm of her hand and instantly dropped to the bottom of the Phoenix Tripod. A constant supply of Qi flowed past, enveloping the ingredients as they fell into the tripod¡­ Mu Ruyue watched as the ingredients in the tripod gradually turned into flowing medicine liquid, and then she spread out her spiritual power. With the infusion of spiritual power, the medicine liquid quietly flowed inside the Phoenix Tripod. She breathed a sigh of relief and picked up some more ingredients to throw into the Phoenix Tripod. The most important part of Alchemy is spiritual power, but the coordination of spiritual power and elemental power is also crucial. Mu Ruyue had plenty of spiritual power, but if there wasn¡¯t enough elemental power provided, she could only end up failing. Generally speaking, the refining of Human-grade Elixirs requires very little elemental power, and other requirements are also not high. However, at the Earth-grade Peak level, a considerable amount of elemental power is needed, which only the Innate could provide. To enter Mortal Rank, one must first elevate their strength to Intermediate Innate. This was why Mu Ruyue had never succeeded in refining an Earth-grade Peak Elixir. But this time, she had no choice but to take the risk¡­ Because Ye Wuchen could not wait any longer. However, compared to elemental power, spiritual power is more important to an Alchemy Master, and since increasing spiritual power even slightly is difficult, someone like Mu Ruyue, who naturally possessed immense spiritual power, was rare. In other words, as long as she made a breakthrough, she could refine Elixirs corresponding to her level¡­ Mu Ruyue transferred all her elemental power to the Phoenix Tripod, spreading her spiritual power far and wide as well. Perhaps it was the great expenditure that made her face pale, with sweat rolling down from her forehead across her cheeks. ¡°Why at this time!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Outside the room, Ye Wuchen¡¯s face changed. That black force seemed to uncontrollably surge again, resisting his efforts to suppress it. ¡°No! Muer is still inside, I must control it!¡± Ye Wuchen clenched his fists tightly. The force rampaged through his body, turning his devilishly handsome face pale and gradually brought a trace of blood to his lips. Perhaps because it wasn¡¯t allowed to vent, the force unwillingly caused considerable damage to Ye Wuchen¡¯s internal organs¡­ If it were before, it might have burst out before he could suppress it, but gradually, he had begun to lose control over the force. Turning his head to look at the tightly closed door behind him, his clenched fist slowly opened. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part Chapter 233: Chapter 233 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part 2) Chapter 233: Chapter 233 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part 2) Ye Wuchen had wanted to find a place to release the power within him, but at that moment, he caught a glimpse of a group of people walking toward him, his devilishly charming face suddenly changing. Leading the way was the grey-robed elder, Ye Qiu, who was at odds with Wu Yu. By his side was a rather handsome man in his twenties, carrying a hint of arrogance in his brow, seemingly paying no mind to Ye Wuchen guarding the door¡­ Several young men and women, dressed in the attire of Medicine Sect disciples, were following behind them, occasionally flattering their superiors. Ye Qiu and the man seemed pleased, always wearing a smile on their faces. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think that with my strength, I need to discuss alchemy with a mid-level Human-class Alchemy Master,¡± the man curled the corners of his lips, sneering with laughter. His gaze swept over the dilapidated straw hut, his face wearing a mocking smile. ¡°Fu Lin, no matter what, that girl is still Wu Yu¡¯s disciple, and it is only right for us to pay her a visit. Your strength has already reached the Earth-grade advanced level, so you could certainly give her some guidance,¡± Ye Qiu said, laughing proudly. He, of course, planned to intimidate Wu Yu¡¯s disciple without the old man¡¯s knowledge. A mere mid-level Human-class was not worth his attention. After all, Wu Yu had offended him years ago. Their strength was comparable, so naturally, he could do nothing against him. So this time, he intended to target his disciple, to show her what a true genius is. Called guidance in polite terms, it was nothing but an insult. At such an age, still only a mid-level Human-class Pharmacist ¨C isn¡¯t that foolishness personified? Glancing at his disciple beside him, Ye Qiu laughed proudly. On the matter of comparing disciples, Wu Yu was destined to lose to him¡­ ¡°Let Mu Ruyue come out and tell her her master¡¯s acquaintance has come to see her,¡± Ye Qiu said as he walked to the front door, glancing at Ye Wuchen with a frown. Ye Wuchen pressed tightly against his head, the power rampaging within his body making it unbearable, yet he knew he had to endure it at this moment. Lifting his head to scan the unwelcome guests, Ye Wuchen¡¯s devilishly charming face turned cold: ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Bring that girl out immediately. I am her master¡¯s friend, and thus her elder. What does it mean for her to hide inside and not see me?¡± Ye Wuchen slightly narrowed his eyes, the coldness in his gaze deepening: ¡°Scram!¡± This time, he uttered only one word. It was this single word that made Ye Qiu feel an oppressive force bearing down on him, almost suffocating, looking at this ordinary-looking yet regal and devilishly charming man in shock. ¡°Not good!¡± Ye Wuchen clenched his fist, and a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out. His devilishly charming face was as pale as paper, and at that moment, he was as vulnerable as a newborn baby. Normally, he simply couldn¡¯t suppress this power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So for him to restrain it for such a long time now was even surprising to Ye Wuchen himself. However, he knew that even if he died there, he couldn¡¯t let that power harm the girl behind him. Perhaps it was this belief that allowed him to endure. Since the power couldn¡¯t come out, it could only rampage inside his body. But he couldn¡¯t leave this place and could only guard the door to the death¡­ Ye Wuchen gently closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, a shadow of gloom swept across the depths of his gaze: ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it a fourth time, scram!¡± Chapter 234 - Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part Chapter 234: Chapter 234 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part 3) Chapter 234: Chapter 234 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part 3) At that moment, Ye Qiu had recovered from his shock. He sneered while looking at Ye Wuchen¡¯s pale face and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a strong protector to be by that waste¡¯s side. That girl indeed looks good; no wonder you¡¯d risk your life to protect her. Haha, I admit you are strong, but unfortunately your current physical condition isn¡¯t very good. Even if we were to fight, you might not necessarily be my opponent.¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s heart trembled slightly; he knew the elder was stating the truth. Under normal circumstances, they would have already perished under his sword¡­ ¡°Even though I am seriously injured now, I can still handle you easily!¡± Ye Wuchen raised his palm, and a purple sword appeared out of thin air in his hand, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone disturb her!¡± ¡­ Inside the room, Mu Ruyue was completely focused on her refining, oblivious to the situation outside. Her gaze was firmly fixed on the Phoenix Tripod in front of her, her pale face dripping with sweat. At this moment, her spirit was stretched to its limit, and any carelessness could lead to the failure of the refinement¡­ And there was only one set of ingredients; she could not allow any mistakes! Suddenly, Mu Ruyue¡¯s body softened, almost collapsing to the ground, her Elemental Power was nearly depleted inside her, to the extent she nearly couldn¡¯t support herself¡­ Without any hesitation, she took out the Recovery Pill. The pills, like candy beans, were stuffed into her mouth, and soon her pale face gradually regained color, and the flame in her hand that had dimmed flared up fiercely once more. Without the Recovery Pill that instantly restored Elemental Power, she could not have possibly attempted to refine the Earth-grade Peak Elixir. This kind of elixir required too much Qi. Mu Ruyue bit her lip, never taking her eyes off the Phoenix Tripod¡­ Outside, under the morning light, a man in a flowing purple robe with captivating thin lips from which blood trickled down; he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked up again toward the disheveled elder. Of course, this elder alone was not enough to injure him. The injury he had was solely due to the uncontrollable force rampaging through his body¡­ ¡°Kid, this is the Medicine Sect; you simply can¡¯t behave recklessly here!¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s face darkened slightly, signaling a Medicine Sect disciple with a glance, meaning to swiftly invite the Sect Master. This man¡¯s strength was too formidable; even with serious injuries, Ye Qiu was not his opponent¡­ The man¡¯s feet started to spread a bit of blackness gradually, emitting an earth-shattering aura; he was unable to suppress this power for much longer, reaching his limit by now. Moreover, even leaving now was already too late¡­ ¡°Get lost!¡± Seeing Ye Qiu attempting to approach, Ye Wuchen shouted angrily, a powerful force burst from his body, directly blasting Ye Qiu away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fu Lin was dumbfounded nearby. His master, an Intermediate Innate Martial Artist, was no match for this young man? Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes, filled with murderous intent, were directed at Ye Qiu as he stepped forward lightly: ¡°If you hadn¡¯t come here to disturb her, perhaps you could have spared your life, but unfortunately, you brought this upon yourself.¡± After eliminating the threat this elder posed, he would then cripple his own strength¡­ He wanted to possess great strength only to protect her. If this power was destined to harm her, what use was there in keeping it? Chapter 235 - Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part Chapter 235: Chapter 235 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part 4) Chapter 235: Chapter 235 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part 4) ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Suddenly, an angry shout came from ahead. Soon, the Medicine Sect Master Murong Tian, leading a group of people, hurried over¡­ Wu Yu immediately spotted Ye Wuchen, who seemed to be in a bad way, and was instantly panic-stricken, darting toward him with a whoosh, her finger lightly touching his pulse. ¡°It seems like your body has taken a heavy hit; was it that damned Elder Ye Qiu¡¯s doing?¡± This man was her precious disciple¡¯s person; as a master, how could she allow her disciple¡¯s lover to be harmed? ¡°This is bad!¡± Seeing the killing intent on the man¡¯s body, Murong Tian¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Elder Ye Qiu, get away from there!¡± However, before Ye Qiu could even get up, a purple sword light streaked across the sky, and with a loud boom, his body was violently flung by the sword light, shattering a huge rock behind him. Just then, everyone saw the man who caused such a commotion suddenly kneel on one knee, his sword plunged fiercely into the ground, his sweat-soaked hair clinging to his bewitching face, as darkness began to spread out from him. Wu Yu hastily backed away a few steps, staring in shock at Ye Wuchen. ¡°What¡­ what on earth is happening?¡± Ye Wuchen looked up at Wu Yu and said deliberately, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone disturb Muer!¡± If it were the refining of an Earth-grade advanced elixir, with her proficiency there wouldn¡¯t be any problems, but this was Mu Ruyue¡¯s first time refining an Earth-grade Peak Elixir, and the tense spiritual power did not allow for any disturbance. Otherwise, it would cause severe after-effects to her brain. That is why Ye Wuchen would rather endure the agony of that chaotic force than allow anyone to disturb Mu Ruyue¡­ Wu Yu was taken aback, wanting to say something, but she was completely dumbfounded by the next scene. This man intended to destroy his own dantian! With his strength, he could reign supreme in the Saint Realm, so why would he want to destroy this power? Wu Yu naturally didn¡¯t know that in Ye Wuchen¡¯s heart, nothing was more important than Mu Ruyue. If his power couldn¡¯t keep her safe but instead could hurt her, then it was better to be without. He believed that even if he became useless, that woman would stay by his side no matter what. That was enough for him¡­ Ye Wuchen¡¯s hand slowly moved to his dantian, his purple eyes filled with tenderness, and gradually his palm gathered a force, which could shatter the dantian as soon as it fell upon it. From then on, that force would never torment him again, and he would become useless¡­ ¡°Ye Wuchen, what are you doing?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, an angry shout sounded behind him. His body stiffened for a moment, and his hand paused far away; he turned his head towards the house and saw a young girl in white, furious, approaching him quickly¡­ ¡°Muer, don¡¯t come over; I can no longer control this power, you will get hurt if you get close to me!¡± Ye Wuchen yelled anxiously, but at that moment, a purple light slashed through the sky toward his location, followed by the girl¡¯s voice: ¡°I have already refined the Purple Gold Pill; take it quickly.¡± Purple Gold Pill? Ye Wuchen was startled for a moment, caught the elixir that had streaked across the sky, the purple pill in his palm sending a cool sensation from his palm into his body¡­ As the elixir entered his mouth, a trace of coolness seeped into his heart, and the black power that had spread began to be retracted as if summoned back¡­ Chapter 236 - Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part Chapter 236: Chapter 236 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part 5) Chapter 236: Chapter 236 Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master (Part 5) At this moment, Ye Wuchen felt a peace he had not experienced in a long time. Through internal reflection, he took a look at the condition of his body and discovered that a purple light was encompassing the black force, gradually restoring the organs that had been damaged by the impact. This powerful force had finally stopped erupting? Before Ye Wuchen could come to his senses from this moment, a body hurled itself at him, pinning him fiercely to the ground with a barrage of angry rebukes, ¡°Ye Wuchen, you actually intended to discard your strength? Didn¡¯t I tell you to believe in me? No matter what, I will make sure your power doesn¡¯t burst out again.¡± If she had been any later, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Ye Wuchen felt somewhat wronged, his bewitching features made all the more captivating by that pitiful expression, even an ordinary face would seem endearing. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do it, and hurt you, I would regret it for the rest of my life.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart shook violently. She knew that as long as Ye Wuchen released his power, he would not be harmed, and given his character, he certainly wouldn¡¯t consider the safety of the people from Medicine Sect. The deaths of others would always be preferable to him losing his strength. The only reason he did this was because among these people was her¡­ In this continent where the strong are revered, losing one¡¯s strength is more unbearable than losing one¡¯s life, yet this man was willing to willingly abandon his immense power just to avoid hurting her. ¡°Wuchen, you really are a fool.¡± A fool she couldn¡¯t bear to part with¡­ ¡°Muer, if I became useless, would you leave me to find another love?¡± Ye Wuchen smirked playfully, his gaze consistently fixed on the girl¡¯s stunning visage, unfazed by their current intimate posture. Mu Ruyue pressed down on him, her gaze firm and resolute as she looked at the man beneath her. ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯ve just lost your strength. Even if your hands were crippled, your legs broken, and your lower body incapacitated, you would still be the only husband for me, Mu Ruyue.¡± Ye Wuchen laughed, and that was enough. With tender affection and deep gazes, the couple seemed completely oblivious to the group of people around them. Murong Tian¡¯s expression darkened slightly; that man had actually made a move against Ye Qiu right in front of him, showing no respect for any authority. Yet, he was also aware that with this man¡¯s strength, there really was no one here who could be his match. Despite his many grievances, Murong Tian could only suppress them. Wu Yu slowly let out a sigh of relief. That moment when the man wanted to abandon his strength had truly startled him, but fortunately, it ended well. What he hadn¡¯t expected, however, was that this man was the Ghost King Ye Wuchen, his disciple¡¯s fiance. Not only did this man possess formidable strength, but he was also deeply devoted, indeed worthy of his precious disciple. Just then, a curious voice came from one side, ¡°Eh, there¡¯s an Earth-grade Peak Elixir here that I don¡¯t recognize by name, but this scent is really tempting. Little girl, was it you who refined this Earth-grade Peak Elixir just now?¡± The elder who suddenly appeared above everyone¡¯s heads was somewhat unkempt, with a messy beard and was now smiling at Mu Ruyue down below. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the elder, Murong Tian froze for a moment, and with surprise, he asked, ¡°Master, how did you get here?¡± Master? Everyone was stunned. Could this be the old Sect Master of Medicine Sect, the legendary Dan Venerate? ps: I have already spoken about the matter of deleting comments before. Honestly, I had never heard before that authors could delete comments. Those who say I¡¯ve been deleting comments can log into the author¡¯s backend. As long as you have a QQ account, you can log in to the backend, and then you can go and figure out for yourself, ask me how to delete comments because this is news to me, and I was oblivious to such an author privilege. If those girls who have been saying I delete comments have figured it out, please do tell me~~ I¡¯m waiting~~~~ I won¡¯t talk about this matter anymore, girls who don¡¯t believe me can log in with QQ to the backend and look for themselves where you can delete comments. If you find it, I will take you as my master and learn how to delete comments from you~~~~ I¡¯m off to sleep, goodnight girls and boys~~~ Chapter 237 - Chapter 237 Chapter 237 I Can Treat His Illness (Part 1) Chapter 237: Chapter 237: I Can Treat His Illness (Part 1) Chapter 237: Chapter 237: I Can Treat His Illness (Part 1) ¡°I just heard some noise over here, so I came to check it out,¡± the elder said with a faint smile, turning his head toward Mu Ruyue below, and curiously asked, ¡°Young girl, can you tell me the name of the elixir you were refining just now?¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at the scruffy, unkempt old man: ¡°Purple Gold Pill.¡± Purple Gold Pill? The Dan Venerate¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment, as he was always interested in elixirs he had never heard of before. ¡°Girl, are you an Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master?¡± An Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master, on Mainland Mountain, there was more than one, but what if such an alchemist was only about seventeen years old? Would people still consider that normal? The crowd held their breath, staring intently at the young girl. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the girl lightly nodded her head. Wow! At that instant, the crowd erupted, all looking incredulously at her young face. ¡°An Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master, she¡¯s actually an Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master¡­¡± How ridiculous that they had thought she was just a Mid-level Human-class. For a moment, all eyes turned toward Wu Yu. In their view, it must have been this old fellow who had Mu Ruyue pretend to be weaker than she was, purposely doing so, as his disrespectful personality was capable of such deception. Wu Yu chuckled a few times, comfortably accepting these people¡¯s gazes. Weren¡¯t they looking down on his disciple? What about now? Now let these people widen their horizons, not everyone likes to flaunt their strength like an idiot, acting as though they are incredible. In fact, that¡¯s all there was to it¡­ ¡°You girl, you just told me a while ago that you were at the Earth-grade advanced level, and in the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve reached the peak. You really make your master feel ashamed; perhaps in no time, you¡¯ll surpass me.¡± Wu Yu was somewhat emotive, but more than that, he was proud. After all, why wouldn¡¯t he be, given that this girl was his beloved disciple? By this time, the Dan Venerate was completely delighted by Mu Ruyue¡¯s acknowledgment, his eyes sparkling as he looked at her: ¡°Young one, are you interested in becoming my disciple?¡± An Earth-grade Peak genius, tsk tsk, this little one¡¯s level is not bad, there are few in Central Province who can match her. ¡°Dan Venerate, do you know what ¡®first come, first served¡¯ means? Yue Miss is my disciple, and here you are trying to snatch my disciple right in front of me, isn¡¯t that a bit too shameless?¡± The moment Wu Yu heard the elder wanting Mu Ruyue to consider him as a master, he immediately blew up, regardless of whether the other was a Dan Venerate or not, dreaming of snatching his precious disciple in broad daylight. The Dan Venerate didn¡¯t even glance at Wu Yu and raised an eyebrow looking toward Mu Ruyue. Mu Ruyue looked up at the Dan Venerate, wondering whether to mention Madam Sheng Yue or not, pondered for a while, and then spoke softly, ¡°My surname is Xiao, Xiao Ruyue is another name of mine.¡± In the Xiao Family genealogy, this indeed was her name, while in Huaxia, she was known as Mu Ruyue, so when outside, she preferred using this name. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xiao?¡± The Dan Venerate¡¯s face stiffened slightly, ¡°Are you from the Xiao Family?¡± Mu Ruyue nodded slightly: ¡°Indeed, I am from the direct lineage of the Xiao Family.¡± The direct lineage of the Xiao family, that lineage only included Xiao Tianyu and Madam Sheng Yue¡­ ¡°You¡­ you are Yu¡¯er¡¯s daughter? No wonder you looked somewhat familiar at first glance. It seems that this time, you really can¡¯t become my disciple.¡± The Dan Venerate¡¯s mood became excited, not expecting that Yu¡¯er¡¯s daughter had come to the Medicine Sect. Did Yu¡¯er send her here? Had Yu¡¯er stopped being angry over these years? Chapter 238 - Chapter 238 Chapter 238 I Can Treat His Illness (Part 2) Chapter 238: Chapter 238: I Can Treat His Illness (Part 2) Chapter 238: Chapter 238: I Can Treat His Illness (Part 2) The crowd didn¡¯t know what had transpired, as their gazes swept over the Dan Venerate and Mu Ruyue. Could it be that the Xiao Family had offended the Dan Venerate, so he also disfavored this woman as a result? Only Murong Tian knew what the Dan Venerate meant¡­ What a joke. Since Yu¡¯er was a disciple of the Dan Venerate, her generational rank was two levels higher than Mu Ruyue¡¯s. How could she possibly take her as a disciple? In this generational context, Mu Ruyue would be equivalent to his granddaughter. It was also impossible for both mother and daughter to be defeated by the same master. Moreover, Murong Tian understood the Dan Venerate¡¯s bias towards his own little disciple; as long as the little disciple was willing, she would be the Sect Master of the Medicine Sect, and it wouldn¡¯t be her turn. Although over the years, the Dan Venerate seemed to be annoyed that his little disciple had abandoned the Medicine Sect, he frequently found the old man staring blankly at the room where the little disciple used to live. This girl is the daughter of the little disciple, and with such talent, the Dan Venerate couldn¡¯t possibly ignore her¡­ ¡°Right, Tian, what happened here?¡± the Dan Venerate turned and looked at Murong Tian. Murong Tian¡¯s heart skipped a beat; he knew that what was expected had finally come. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not very clear myself. When I dared to come over, I saw Yue¡¯er and Ye Qiu fighting; we¡¯d need their accounts to know what really happened.¡± I am Yu¡¯er¡¯s senior brother, so her daughter should also be addressed as my niece. But the fact that his little sister had a daughter with such talent did surprise him; after all, Xiao Tianyu and Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t have much talent as Alchemy Masters. Yet their daughter was terrifyingly monstrous. Seeing the Dan Venerate¡¯s gaze coming over, one of the Medicine Sect disciples immediately disclosed everything without concealment, ¡°It was like this, Master Ye Qiu and his disciple Fu Lin came to seek out Ruyue, saying they wanted to offer her guidance on behalf of Master Wu Yu. This man wouldn¡¯t let Master Ye Qiu enter, claiming to be Ruyue¡¯s elder and demanding her to meet him as soon as she arrived, so they started to fight.¡± To have Fu Lin guide Mu Ruyue? Fu Lin was just an Earth-grade advanced Alchemy Master, an Earth-grade advanced guiding an Earth-grade Peak? Has the world been mystified, or have some people simply gone mad? It was just like an Alchemy Acolyte telling an Alchemy Master, ¡°Let me guide you.¡± ¡°Elder? What kind of elder is that scoundrel?¡± Wu Yu was furious and glared fiercely at Ye Qiu who was half-dead on the ground, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, at that moment my disciple was undergoing a breakthrough as an Alchemy Master. It is a rule that during an Elixir refinement disturbance is unacceptable, but absolutely no noise must be made during a level breakthrough, as the mind is unable to bear it. If Wuchen hadn¡¯t stopped him, I reckon my disciple would have been ruined. What exactly are his intentions in disturbing my disciple now? Just an Earth-grade advanced and he thinks he¡¯s qualified to guide my disciple?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That single strike, due to Ye Qiu wearing golden silk soft armor, managed to block some of the force, so although he was half-dead he hadn¡¯t yet died. Thus, he was just regaining consciousness in a daze. Upon hearing the dialogue of these people, he wished he could faint again right away. That girl is Earth-grade Peak? Why is Wu Yu so lucky to have such a disciple, and funny how he still considered her worthless. ¡ª- ps: The update time is late at night, at least five updates per night, as I only have time to write at night, so I can only update very late. If inspiration strikes more that day, there will be more updates. Chapter 239 - Chapter 239 Chapter 239 I Can Treat His Illness (Part 3) Chapter 239: Chapter 239: I Can Treat His Illness (Part 3) Chapter 239: Chapter 239: I Can Treat His Illness (Part 3) ¡°Not dead yet?¡± Ye Wuchen detected Ye Qiu¡¯s breath, his sinister and enchanting face turned toward him as his eyes darkened slightly, ¡°Golden silk soft armor? So you were wearing something like this. However, your golden silk soft armor now belongs to me, King.¡± He smirked devilishly, striding toward Ye Qiu under the gaze of everyone present. Horror-stricken, Ye Qiu, who had just regained consciousness, instantly went pale, ¡°What do you want to do? Sect Master, Dan Venerate, come save me quickly!¡± Dan Venerate made no move. Upon hearing the report from that Medicine Sect disciple, he wished he could slap this damned bastard to death. His disciple¡¯s daughter, was she someone this guy could lay his hands on? ¡°Sect Master, I have a way to treat the Young Sect Master. As long as you save me, I will treat the Young Sect Master for you,¡± Ye Qiu declared, making a bold call. He could no longer care about the consequences; his priority was to get through this ordeal. Murong Tian felt a surge of joy but hesitated upon seeing Ye Wuchen, knowing full well with his strength he could not defeat this man, unless his master intervened¡­ He looked up at Dan Venerate, who was standing in the void, only to see that he had no intention of stopping the situation. It was Ye Qiu¡¯s bad luck. Of all people, he had to harm Yu¡¯er¡¯s disciple¡¯s daughter. Considering how Dan Venerate used to protect Yu¡¯er, it was likely he already wished he could kill that damned Ye Qiu. From the start, when he vehemently argued for his junior disciple sister to take the position of the Medicine Sect Master, it was clear this old man was not one to reason with. Ye Wuchen glanced at Ye Qiu, and in an instant, a splash of fresh blood sprayed out. Ye Qiu¡¯s face turned deathly pale as he looked astonished at the man standing before him. This man was obviously even more powerful¡­ Then, in front of all eyes, Ye Wuchen did something very domineering. He used flames to turn Ye Qiu¡¯s outer garments to ashes, immediately seizing the golden silk soft armor from him. Perhaps finding the golden silk soft armor distasteful, he cleansed it with flames, ridding it of any filth. Robber! Everyone looked at the man in disbelief. This guy was no different from a robber. ¡°Muer,¡± Ye Wuchen turned and walked over to Mu Ruyue, his smirk becoming more devilish, ¡°I¡¯ve never given you anything before. Let¡¯s use this golden silk soft armor as a borrowed gift for a Buddha, as a token of engagement, rest assured, I¡¯ve already removed that man¡¯s presence from it, so now the golden silk soft armor is very clean. Once you put it on, even Innate Low-level martial artists won¡¯t be able to harm you.¡± As for Ye Qiu, he did not make a move against him, anyway Wu Yu wouldn¡¯t let him off¡­ Mu Ruyue unceremoniously accepted the golden silk soft armor, her eyes filled with laughter, ¡°Wuchen, now that you mention it, it seems I¡¯ve also never given you anything.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Wuchen chuckled wickedly, his purple eyes resting on the girl, at this moment, his expression was tender in a way that was reserved only for her. ¡°Muer, you can give me the best gift in the world.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Ruyue was startled for a moment, not catching on to his meaning. Completely disregarding that they were in the presence of a large crowd, Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips curled up in a light smile and he said, ¡°After you marry me, bear a son for me, wouldn¡¯t that be the best gift? In the future, I can protect you alongside our son, though, having twins, a boy and a girl would be even better. Then, my son and I would take on the task of protecting you and our daughter.¡± Mu Ruyue was touched to her core; if it weren¡¯t for Ye Wuchen¡¯s disappearance midway, they might already be married by now. Chapter 240 - Chapter 240 Chapter 240 I Can Treat His Illness (Part 4) Chapter 240: Chapter 240: I Can Treat His Illness (Part 4) Chapter 240: Chapter 240: I Can Treat His Illness (Part 4) Not long after she had transmigrated to this continent, she became engaged to this man. However, due to many incidents, they still had not married¡­ As people watched the pair gaze at each other with deep affection, they could not help but sigh. Undoubtedly, this man would make a good husband in the future; his only flaw was that he wasn¡¯t handsome, which made him quite mismatched standing beside her. While everyone lamented, the man¡¯s face suddenly changed¡­ The ordinary features vanished, replaced by an almost divine, handsome visage, leaving all the female disciples present stunned, gazing fondly at the charming, beautiful man before them. This man, who embodied nobility and elegance, yet was also powerfully intimidating and deeply devoted, now added handsomeness to his qualities¡­ Wasn¡¯t he like the characters found only in fictional tales? How could such a man not attract the attention of women? Yet, in this man¡¯s eyes, he only saw Mu Ruyue, no one else could find their reflection in his purple eyes¡­ ¡°Sect Master!¡± Ye Qiu turned to look at Murong Tian, clenched his teeth, and said, ¡°I really have a way to treat the Young Sect Master; whether you want to save your son is up to you.¡± Murong Tian frowned slightly and asked indifferently, ¡°Master Ye Qiu, can you identify the child¡¯s illness?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Qiu hesitated for a moment. To tell the truth, he really didn¡¯t know Qing Chu¡¯s condition. Saying this was just to stall for time, as that man would definitely not let him go. As long as he could get through this ordeal and then take the opportunity to leave the Medicine Sect, what could they do to him once he was outside? ¡°Sect Master, the Young Sect Master is suffering because there is a type of Poisonous Insect in his body that absorbs life force, causing his current condition. All I need is time to refine the Elixir that will remove the Poisonous Insect,¡± he said. After all, these people didn¡¯t know the real situation; he could just bluff his way through. Poisonous Insects were found only in the Blood Land, even Wu Yu had never seen one. Murong Tian looked at Ye Qiu; perhaps he was now Qing Chu¡¯s last hope. However, just as he was about to plead with the Dan Venerate, a cold voice blocked his words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Poisonous Insect?¡± Mu Ruyue chuckled softly, ¡°It is said that when a Poisonous Insect enters a body, the person will feel cold all over, three hidden red lines appear behind the ear, and every full moon the Poisonous Insect becomes active, causing unbearable pain. Normally, the Poisonous Insect will stay quietly near the Dantian, where a bump will appear indicating the presence of the Poisonous Insect. Importantly, removing the Poisonous Insect is simple, using Gu Herb is enough; there is no need to refine any Elixir. Sect Master, have these points been verified on the Young Sect Master¡¯s body?¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s face drastically changed and he yelled angrily, ¡°What do you know?¡± Poisonous Insects are rarely seen and even books do not describe them in detail. This girl must be talking nonsense; how could she know something that even Wu Yu does not know? ¡°Whether I am talking nonsense, Dan Venerate should know best,¡± Mu Ruyue said, her lips curving slightly, ¡°Moreover, I want to say, I can cure him.¡± Now that she had broken through to Earth-grade Peak, she was confident in refining that kind of Elixir¡­ The crowd was stunned; they could hardly believe what they were seeing in Mu Ruyue. Even so many Mortal Rank Elixir Masters couldn¡¯t accomplish this, yet someone at Earth-grade Peak could? Chapter 241 - Chapter 241 Chapter 241 I Can Treat His Illness (Part 5) Chapter 241: Chapter 241: I Can Treat His Illness (Part 5) Chapter 241: Chapter 241: I Can Treat His Illness (Part 5) ¡°What kind of idiotic things are you saying?¡± Ye Qiu clenched his fists tightly, his body trembling with anger, ¡°I admit you have strong talent, but don¡¯t think that makes you invincible. There are many alchemy masters stronger than you; if they can¡¯t do it, how could you possibly manage it?¡± Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t even glance at Ye Qiu and instead turned her attention to the Dan Venerate. The Dan Venerate pondered for a moment and then nodded gently, ¡°I believe in this girl.¡± How could he not believe in Yu¡¯er¡¯s daughter? Now, repressing the excitement in his heart and ignoring the gazes of the people around, the Dan Venerate came to Mu Ruyue¡¯s side and chuckled, ¡°Girl, you can treat Medicine Sect like your own home. If anyone bullies you, and the Medicine Sect Master cannot settle it, come and find me. I may be old and not as agile as before, but I still have the ability to protect my disciples and grandchildren.¡± With those words from the Dan Venerate, no one dare say anything even if this girl strutted around the Medicine Sect. Ye Qiu¡¯s complexion changed, rage filling his eyes as he looked at Mu Ruyue. Will this Dan Venerate still help her after this girl fails to cure the Young Sect Master? It was laughable that Ye Qiu entirely believed the special treatment the Dan Venerate gave her was because of what she said, completely ignorant of the fact that his most beloved disciple back then was her mother¡­ The crowd gradually dispersed. Wu Yu didn¡¯t leave but walked to Mu Ruyue¡¯s side, smiling wryly, ¡°You¡¯ve caused quite a stir, girl. I just wonder why the Dan Venerate didn¡¯t offer to take you as his disciple in the end.¡± Mu Ruyue looked at the dispersing crowd and then at Wu Yu¡¯s aged face, shrugging her shoulders, ¡°Because my mother was his disciple, technically I should call him ¡®Great Master¡¯.¡± Wu Yu was stunned for a moment, then laughed, ¡°That¡¯s not bad. The old man¡¯s strength is very powerful, and his elixir skills are equally strong. Although I don¡¯t know exactly at what level he is, he¡¯s much stronger than me.¡± Hearing this, Mu Ruyue was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the most powerful here are at the low-level Mortal rank?¡± Wu Yu glared at her and said, ¡°I indeed said so, but the problem is that the old man is not from here. He comes from the Central Province and represents the establishment of a branch Sect of Medicine Sect here, which means he¡¯s a person from Central Province. The title of Dan Venerate also comes from there, and ¡®Venerate¡¯ is not a classification of level. For instance, here we call a stronger expert than ourselves a ¡®master,¡¯ but there they are called ¡®Venerate,¡¯ to express respect for the powerful. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Central Province? Master, you know a lot about Central Province?¡± Mu Ruyue blinked and asked. ¡°Heh, even though I have never been to Central Province, people of our standing can still understand some things, such as the famous Emperor Zi and Moon Venerate in the history of Central Province.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat; she had heard these two names countless times from Nangong Zifeng¡¯s memories. ¡°Master, can you tell me about Emperor Zi and Moon Venerate?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not very clear about it, but Moon Venerate is a title of respect, and so is Emperor Zi. Although he was called Emperor Zi, he was not an emperor. It seems to be because his name was Zi Huang, which earned him that honorific. As for the real name of Moon Venerate, I have no idea. Those two were a celestial couple of Central Province, with extraordinary talent and exceptional abilities, hearts in perfect union, envied by countless love-struck men and women. Most importantly, Moon Venerate was the only alchemist in Central Province whose skill level approached the divine-class. Sadly, they both perished a thousand years ago¡­¡± Chapter 242 - Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Unpredictable Future (Part 1) Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Unpredictable Future (Part 1) Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Unpredictable Future (Part 1) Mu Ruyue frowned slightly, and both perished? What exactly had happened a thousand years ago? Moreover, she hadn¡¯t forgotten that Nangong Zifeng had addressed her as Moon Venerate and Ye Wuchen as Zi Huang¡­ So, what was their connection with Emperor Zi and Moon Venerate? ¡°Master, do you know the specifics about these two characters?¡± Wu Yu looked at Mu Ruyue with a puzzled expression. This girl seemed indifferent about everything, so when had she started taking an interest in something? ¡°I don¡¯t know much, I only know that Emperor Zi seemed to be a person from the Zi Family in Central Province, which was the most powerful force there at the time. Later, it was said that Emperor Zi and Moon Venerate were assassinated by a rival while they were away from the Zi Family. As for the rest, I¡¯m not sure, but since that day, Emperor Zi and Moon Venerate disappeared from the lands of Central Province.¡± Wu Yu sighed, that was all he knew. Mu Ruyue pondered for a moment, then subtly nodded her head, ¡°I understand, Master. Now I need to prepare to treat the Young Sect Master of Medicine Sect, so I will not be accompanying you.¡± ¡°Girl, just do as much as you can,¡± Wu Yu smiled faintly, his disciple didn¡¯t need him to worry about anything, which made him feel somewhat lost¡­ Mu Ruyue did not say anything more, and randomly found someone to lead her to Murong Qingchu¡¯s residence. The light of the sunset streamed into the room, casting a glow on the man¡¯s dark hair. He stood at the window with his hands behind his back, his gaze falling on the courtyard outside. Seemingly sensing the young girl¡¯s approach, the man¡¯s faint smile appeared gently, and as he slowly turned around, his voice as beautiful as a gentle breeze softly echoed, enchanting to the point of being captivating. ¡°You¡¯ve come?¡± Mu Ruyue was momentarily startled¨Cwhy did she feel like this man had known she would come? Could it be her illusion? ¡°I am confident in treating your illness, but I need to ask you a few questions.¡± The man slightly raised his hand, his godly handsome face wearing a faint smile. This man was clearly so aloof, yet his smile was as divine and picturesque as if painted, ethereally beautiful. He was indeed like an immortal, unrealistically beautiful. ¡°Please sit.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll leave after asking,¡± Ruyue shook her head and said, ¡°Your attribute is wind, which naturally leaves your body in poor condition. You have lost much life force five years ago. If I¡¯m not mistaken, did you accidentally come into contact with a plant called Red Ant Leaf?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re referring to the red, ant-like large leaf plant, I indeed came into contact with it five years ago.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and she smiled faintly, ¡°That is the Red Ant Leaf, a highly toxic plant that gradually saps one¡¯s life force. An elixir known as Nine Tripods Pill from Earth-grade Peak can neutralize this toxin, although refining it takes some time.¡± Qing Chu smiled lightly, a hint of warmth gradually appeared on his cold face: ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡± Mu Ruyue arched her eyebrows and looked toward Qing Chu, whose expression had remained constant. She lightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°You seem not to care whether the poison can be cured or not. You didn¡¯t feel disappointed before when there was no cure, and now you don¡¯t even seem relieved.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care, but rather¡­ I know I won¡¯t die,¡± Murong Qingchu stated flatly. From the beginning, he had known his own fate. Chapter 243 - Chapter 243 Chapter 243 The Unpredictable Future (Part 2) Chapter 243: Chapter 243: The Unpredictable Future (Part 2) Chapter 243: Chapter 243: The Unpredictable Future (Part 2) This indeed made Mu Ruyue somewhat astonished, as if sensing her inner thoughts, Qing Chu gently smiled, ¡°Do you know there is a kind in the world that can comprehend both the past and future?¡± To know the past and future¡­ Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart trembled fiercely, she had read about this in the ancient texts of the Xiao Family. It was said that there were people destined by heaven, who could predict both past and future, and since the heavens are fair, those who had such abilities were doomed never to find happiness¡­ How could a person who already knew the past and future obtain the happiness that belonged to them? They were destined to be alone all their lives, companion only to themselves. ¡°So, I had known from the start that I wouldn¡¯t die, and your arrival would save my life.¡± No one in this world wants to die, and it was the same for Murong Qingchu. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care about death, it was that he had known about the ending from the beginning, and he also knew that he and this girl would have countless entanglements in the future¡­ ¡°The destined person,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled faintly, ¡°I thought it was just a myth made by the people, I didn¡¯t expect that such persons truly exist.¡± ¡°Myths are often adaptations based on real events, it¡¯s not that rare. I can foresee the future, but each insight into the future comes with a cost. However, to repay your life-saving grace, I will make a prediction for you.¡± Murong Qingchu¡¯s gaze fell on Mu Ruyue, from the first glance he had upon meeting this girl, he knew she was extraordinary. ¡°Then I thank you very much,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded slightly, ¡°I will bring the Elixir after five days.¡± Watching Mu Ruyue leave, Murong Qingchu gently closed his eyes, the brilliant sunset casting down on him. The man under the evening glow was so beautiful, it seemed surreal, his sickly pale face evoked pity from observers, suddenly, his facial expression changed, a sweetness in his throat as fresh blood sprayed out. ¡°Inscrutable, truly inscrutable¡­¡± Her future was a blank slate. In this world, there were actually people he couldn¡¯t see through¡­ Murong Qingchu¡¯s complexion grew even paler, his gaze complex, she must be someone beyond this world, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been unable to see through her. This alone could mean only one thing; her future was unpredictable, even to him¡­ ¡°Perhaps she is the most special person on this continent.¡± Murong Qingchu¡¯s smile was faint, for such an inscrutable person, he had quite an interest. Who knows what her future would be like. But it would probably not be simple¡­ Five days later. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Within the hall of the Medicine Sect, Murong Tian walked back and forth in agitation, occasionally glancing outside the door. Since five days ago, when she told him to gather some medicinal herbs and promised to refine the Elixir, it was already the fifth day, and it was uncertain how the Elixir was progressing. Thinking of this, his heart grew more anxious. In comparison, Murong Qingchu sitting to the side was much calmer. He had already predicted his own fate, of course, knew that Mu Ruyue would save his life on this day. Very quickly, under everyone¡¯s gaze, she floated in clad in white, as if transcending the mundane. However, her face remained expressionless, as if she hadn¡¯t seen the people waiting for her. ¡°Yue¡¯er, my niece, how did it go?¡± Murong Tian quickly approached her, asking anxiously. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Unpredictable Future (Part 3) Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Unpredictable Future (Part 3) Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Unpredictable Future (Part 3) Mu Ruyue gave a faint smile, opened her palm, and a green elixir exuding a strong life force appeared in her hand. She looked up at Murong Tian and said, ¡°Give him this elixir to take.¡± Although it was unknown whether the elixir could heal Murong Qingchu¡¯s life-threatening condition, there were no other options left at this point. Murong Tian took the elixir and quickly walked over to Murong Qingchu. All eyes followed him, nobody knew whether the young girl truly had the ability to cure the Young Sect Master with an Earth-grade Peak elixir. After all, even the alchemy masters in the Central Province were at a loss. Murong Qingchu gave a detached smile, his cold gaze falling on the elixir in Murong Tian¡¯s hand, he Qingqing took the elixir and placed it into his mouth, at that moment a cool liquid slid down his throat and into his stomach. Murong Tian was nervous, staring unblinkingly at Murong Qingchu¡¯s body for any sign of change. Gradually, Murong Qingchu lifted his eyes; the sickly pallor of his face slowly began to regain color. Sensing his change, Murong Tian¡¯s heart trembled, and then he was overcome with joy. ¡°Qingchu, your body¡­¡± Murong Qingchu just gave an indifferent smile, ¡°I feel my life force slowly increasing. Although the speed is slow, it isn¡¯t ebbing away anymore.¡± Even as his body finally recovered, the man remained as cold and detached as before, his face, akin to an immortal¡¯s, showed not the slightest change. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± Murong Tian said with tears brimming in his eyes, repeating those three words over and over. Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze swept over Murong Tian and his son, and for some reason, she felt that their relationship was not just that of father and son, but more like there was something hidden¡­ Those proud alchemy masters were speechless after witnessing this scene, nobody expected her to actually cure the Young Sect Master¨Ca condition all the Central Province alchemy masters had failed to treat. ¡°She really succeeded!¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s voice trembled, he had intended to flee from this place but stayed to witness Mu Ruyue fail, yet the one who ended up being a laughingstock was himself. Why did that old man Wu Yu obtain such a genius disciple? More than anger, Ye Qiu felt envy; he had been competing with this old man for most of his life, yet just one disciple of his had defeated him so miserably. Thinking this, he became sorrowful once again, wondering how these people would deal with him this time. If only he had known, he would have taken the opportunity to slip away from the Medicine Sect quietly¡­ However, Mu Ruyue had no intention of letting Ye Qiu off the hook. She had been busy refining elixirs these last few days and hadn¡¯t dealt with him, but she wouldn¡¯t let him slip away either, for she had already asked Ye Wuchen to keep an eye on the old man. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If this old man had simply come to provoke her as usual, she could have ignored him, but she hadn¡¯t forgotten¨Cif it wasn¡¯t for him, how could Wuchen have been injured? And how could he have almost lost his strength? She would not allow such a thing to happen again! ¡°Miss Mu,¡± Murong Qingchu saw Mu Ruyue turning to leave and slowly stood up to follow her. After they both stepped out the door, he finally called out to her. Mu Ruyue¡¯s steps faltered slightly, and without turning her head she asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Five days ago, I promised to look into your future for you,¡± Murong Qingchu curved his lips slightly, his handsome face looking so attractive in the sunlight, ¡°And what I saw was indeed a complete blank.¡± Chapter 245 - Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Unpredictable Future (Part 4) Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Unpredictable Future (Part 4) Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Unpredictable Future (Part 4) ¡°A void?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow and turned to look at the man behind her. ¡°Indeed,¡± Murong Qingchu nodded indifferently, speaking with a serene demeanor, ¡°Thus, I only want to tell you that your future is not set in stone like others, what your ending will be depends on your efforts. You are the most unique person in this world; I cannot foresee what will happen to you later in life. Whether it will be happiness or sorrow, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± Mu Ruyue gently lowered her gaze, and after a long while, she revealed a smile to Murong Qingchu, ¡°Actually, I have never believed in fate; I am the sole master of my life. Even if you saw my future, I wouldn¡¯t follow that predetermined path. The ending I have set for myself is to reach the ultimate Peak, to walk side by side with him. In this period, even if heaven wants to obstruct us, I will defy the heavens and carve out a bloody path.¡± Murong Qingchu¡¯s heart shook fiercely. Life can only be controlled by oneself? This was the first time he had heard such a belief¡­ ¡°You truly are a special person. No wonder I can¡¯t see your future,¡± Murong Qingchu said with a faint smile, ¡°I really envy that person, to have someone willing to defy the heavens for him.¡± Yet, his destiny had already been seized; if only he could be as reckless as she¡­ As if sensing the man¡¯s thoughts, Mu Ruyue looked up and stared at him, speaking word by word, ¡°Murong Qingchu, what does it matter if you¡¯re the chosen one by fate? Live the life you want to live; your fate should not be controlled by the heavens. Only you have the power to control your own life, why not try letting go of your responsibilities? Who says that a man of destiny must be deprived of happiness? As long as you desire, you can attain anything.¡± After saying this, Mu Ruyue no longer lingered and turned away, vanishing from Murong Qingchu¡¯s line of sight. What followed was for him to ponder on his own; she had said as much as she could. As for what the outcome for Murong Qingchu would be, it was no longer her concern¡­ Murong Qingchu stared at where the young girl had disappeared, his usually cold gaze now carrying a trace of ripples. At that moment, hearing the young girl¡¯s words, his heart stirred with waves of emotion. He, too, could break free from destiny to obtain the life he desired? Perhaps, he might give it a try¡­ A faint smile played on Murong Qingchu¡¯s lips, his gaze toward Mu Ruyue shifting. ¡°Damn it, that girl actually cured the Young Sect Master¡¯s illness; what to do now, what should I do,¡± Ye Qiu paced back and forth anxiously inside the room, having not conceived a plan when he saw the girl in white walk into the room with Wu Yu, which made him shudder in fright. ¡°What¡­ What are you here for?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It must be said that the older one gets, the more one fears death, and Ye Qiu was no exception; he only wished to leave this place safely and unharmed. ¡°What for?¡± Mu Ruyue smiled, but her smile carried a chilling intention, ¡°You¡¯ve hurt my fiance, did you think I would let you off? Ye Qiu, you should not have harmed him so grievously. So, I have an Elixir here that you will take willingly.¡± With that, she opened her palm, revealing a blood-colored Elixir shining with an intimidating light. Fear flashed in Ye Qiu¡¯s eyes: ¡°What is that Elixir?¡± Mu Ruyue smiled faintly, ¡°One that will make you lose all your strength and spiritual power, and for the rest of your life, you shall not harbor any ill will toward anyone; otherwise, you will live a life worse than death.¡± Chapter 246 - Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Unpredictable Future (Part 5) Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Unpredictable Future (Part 5) Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Unpredictable Future (Part 5) Compared to killing a person, stripping away their strength often causes much more suffering. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Ye Wuchen almost had to ruin his power because of him, Mu Ruyue wouldn¡¯t have done this. ¡°I won¡¯t take it!¡± Ye Qiu glared at Mu Ruyue venomously. He had grown accustomed to the admiring gazes of others and could not imagine life after becoming a cripple¡­ ¡°Are you really not going to take it?¡± Mu Ruyue said with a cold smile, ¡°I remember that your disciple has quite the talent, and you¡¯re very fond of him¡­¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s face turned pale with shock. Although his disciple didn¡¯t come to help him when he was in trouble, choosing to hide instead, Fu Lin was not just his disciple but also his illegitimate son and his only child. This woman was actually using Fu Lin to threaten him¡­ ¡°You woman are a devil, are you not afraid of retribution?¡± Ye Qiu bellowed in a frenzy, his body trembling slightly. ¡°Retribution?¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at Ye Qiu, her eyes filled with chilliness. ¡°Ye Qiu, if it had been merely an interference from you, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to this. However, because of you, Wuchen suffered serious injuries and nearly lost his strength. If seeking revenge for him invites retribution, I am willing to accept it. Since you refuse to take the elixir voluntarily¡­¡± The girl¡¯s face was shrouded with a layer of frost, and just as she was about to continue, Ye Qiu, as if he had made up his mind, said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± He had no choice now¡­ Ye Qiu took the elixir, closed his eyes, and swallowed it. The elixir turned into a medicine liquid as soon as it touched his mouth, flowing down his throat, making it impossible for him to spit it out. ¡°I¡¯ve taken it, now you can leave!¡± Ye Qiu clenched his teeth; saying that sentence almost took all his power. Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°You interrupted me before I could finish speaking. If you hadn¡¯t taken it willingly, I wouldn¡¯t have forced you. I would have simply taken your life. But now, you¡¯ve made this choice yourself and can no longer wish for death, Ye Qiu. You caused my husband to nearly lose his strength, so I will let you taste this flavor.¡± Even if Ye Qiu did not intend to destroy Ye Wuchen¡¯s strength, it was still because of him, and if it weren¡¯t for Wuchen¡¯s superior strength, she might have only discovered a corpse upon her arrival¡­ That man, he is the untouchable scale in her heart! ¡°Master, let¡¯s go,¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders and stopped looking at Ye Qiu, who had collapsed to the ground. From then on, the Mortal Rank Alchemy Master and among the Innate Strong People, this character no longer existed. Wu Yu glanced at Mu Ruyue and chuckled. This little one was finally getting it right. This continent has always been this way, where the strong are revered. If she had spared Ye Qiu, with his cruel nature, he would not have let her off. Hence, stripping him of his strength and controlling him was the best outcome. For someone like Ye Qiu, becoming a cripple is a fate worse than death¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Qiu watched Mu Ruyue¡¯s retreating back, clenching his fists in hatred. A fierce resolve flashed through his heart, but as he harbored hatred for Mu Ruyue, his head began to throb with pain. It was a pain worse than death. That woman was truly ruthless, not even allowing him the solace of hatred¡­ The current Ye Qiu never considered that if it hadn¡¯t been for his fight with Ye Wuchen that left him severely injured, Mu Ruyue would not have resorted to such methods to deal with him¡­ It was all but the consequences of his own actions; he had no one to blame but himself¡­ Chapter 247 - Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Siblings Meet Return Home (Part 1) Chapter 247: Chapter 247 Siblings Meet, Return Home (Part 1) Chapter 247: Chapter 247 Siblings Meet, Return Home (Part 1) The Medicine Sect conference came to a swift end, but those who attended felt their trip was not in vain. Praising the accomplishments of the mere seventeen-year-old who reached Earth-grade Peak and cured many afflictions that had stymied other Pharmacists, they left with more than enough stories to boast about. Especially those who had underestimated her as a Mid-level Human-class Alchemy Master now wished they could hide in the cracks of the earth in shame. During this time, members of the Qin Family had attempted to visit Mu Ruyue, but they were stopped by Ye Wuchen, who did not take kindly to strangers disturbing their peace. Compared to these events, Ye Wuchen and Mu Ruyue decided to begin carrying out their plan. To marry! Thus, all the Alchemy Masters within the Medicine Sect received an invitation stating that Ye Wuchen and Mu Ruyue would soon wed, setting the date for the fifteenth of the following month. Mu Ruyue thought it was quite sudden, but obviously, Ye Wuchen didn¡¯t want to wait. If it weren¡¯t for the incident with the Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect, they likely would have been married already, and Mu Ruyue might even have had a child in her belly. This had been delayed for nearly a year. Thinking about the escaped Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect, Ye Wuchen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. For over half a year, Ghost Hall had been searching for the whereabouts of the Sect Leader, yet his location remained unknown. That man was destined to be trouble, and Ye Wuchen resolved to eliminate him at the earliest opportunity. However, once he and Muer were married, he would stop targeting Muer¡­ After sending out the invitations, they hurriedly made their way to the Xiao Family to prepare for next month¡¯s wedding ceremony, grateful that most of the arrangements had already been made, sparing them from further effort. At that moment, in a forest not far from the Xiao Family estate, a man dressed in a linen robe lay unconscious in a thicket, his pale face clearly the result of excessive blood loss. The man was very handsome, with sharp and defined features, his eyebrows arching boldly over his temples and black hair splayed across the ground. Despite his numerous and ferocious wounds, his beauty wasn¡¯t diminished. Still, his broad and strong chest bared to the sunset took on an enticing glow. Mu Ruyue had intended to simply pass by this man without interference, but suddenly, her gaze was drawn to the Jade Pendant at the man¡¯s waist. A distinctly carved ¡°Xiao¡± captured her attention, reflecting in her pupils¡­ ¡°Xiao!¡± Could it be that this man was from the Xiao Family? ¡°Muer, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Wuchen turned and looked at Mu Ruyue, his bewitchingly handsome face softening with a gentle smile. Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°This man is wearing a Jade Pendant from the Xiao Family; he must have some connection to our family. I want to save him!¡± Perhaps the Jade Pendant was merely found or simply shared the same surname, but she would rather err in saving a thousand than overlook one. If he truly was of the Xiao Family, she would undoubtedly regret it for a lifetime. Mu Ruyue took out an Elixir and placed it into the man¡¯s mouth. The man, still holding onto some consciousness, swallowed the Elixir. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment the Elixir was ingested, the man¡¯s eyes slowly opened¡­ What kind of eyes were they? So deep they seemed to draw one in, like an endless abyss that concealed any discernible emotion. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man¡¯s gaze fell upon the young woman, his black eyes tinted with wariness as he asked each word meticulously. Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t answer his question but asked faintly, ¡°Are you from the Xiao Family? May I know your name?¡± Chapter 248 - Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Siblings Meet Going Home (Part 2) Chapter 248: Chapter 248: Siblings Meet, Going Home (Part 2) Chapter 248: Chapter 248: Siblings Meet, Going Home (Part 2) The man¡¯s voice was cold, completely devoid of emotion: ¡°Xiao Feng.¡± Xiao Feng? Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart trembled violently as she raised her eyes to look at the man¡¯s cold and handsome features, ¡°Are you Brother Xiao Feng?¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Xiao Feng looked at the girl in surprise, his eyebrows slightly furrowing, ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ruyue curved her lips into a smile, laughing softly, ¡°Mu Ruyue, but now it seems I should be Xiao Ruyue.¡± The man was stunned momentarily. Although he had stayed away for a long time to deal with the Nangong Family, he had received letters from his parents before he disappeared, saying they had found his missing sister. That sister was Mu Ruyue. ¡°You are my younger sister?¡± The man¡¯s gaze was astonished as he looked at the girl in front of him, ¡°Are you really my sister who has been missing for many years?¡± The little sticky rice dumpling from those years had actually grown up so much¡­ ¡°Whether it¡¯s true, we¡¯ll know once we return to the Xiao family,¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at the man, her lips curling as she spoke, ¡°I heard that you disappeared while investigating the Nangong Family. What happened with all these injuries?¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°Initially, I was ambushed by someone from the Nangong Family, badly injured and lost consciousness. If it weren¡¯t for a woman who saved me, I would have likely fallen into the jaws of a Demon Beast. The ambush also resulted in a seal being placed on my strength, leaving me unable to fight. Even so, that woman never despised me as useless and took meticulous care of me. She wasn¡¯t very beautiful, just decently pretty, nor was she a lady from a great family, but it was her kindness and gentleness that made me fall in love with her.¡± Actually, upon hearing this, Mu Ruyue had already guessed some clues, never expecting such a melodramatic event to have happened behind Xiao Feng¡¯s back. Injured, saved by someone, and falling in love with the woman who saved him. Isn¡¯t this too melodramatic? Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes flickered with sadness as he continued, ¡°Then the woman¡¯s parents looked down on me as useless and wouldn¡¯t let her see me. They even arranged a fiance for her. At first, she resisted her parents¡¯ arrangement, but when I wanted to elope with her, she regretted it, saying that with my strength, I couldn¡¯t protect her. I wanted to bring her back to the Xiao family once I recovered, but her fiance had no intention of letting me go, and she just watched all this happen¡­¡± ¡°What family is that family?¡± Mu Ruyue looked up at Xiao Feng, asking. ¡°The Wu family of South Island, and that woman is the eldest daughter of the Wu family, Wu Qingxue. Forget it, just consider it a lesson in judging people. If she chose to leave because of my lack of strength, then she isn¡¯t worth my care.¡± It¡¯s laughable that he initially thought she was a special person who chose to be with him not for status or Talent. Now, he should thank the seal on his strength, which let him see a person¡¯s true intentions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue touched Xiao Feng¡¯s wrist, a glint passing through her eyes, ¡°Wuchen, do me a favor.¡± Ye Wuchen smiled, his charming smile making his features even more stunningly beautiful, ¡°Not just one favor, even a hundred, I would go through fire and water for my lady.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, you should see the seal inside my brother. I will refine an Earth-grade Peak Elixir, and you will help me break the seal for him.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes deepened slightly, the seal must have been placed by Nangong Zifeng, and was somehow controlling Xiao Feng. If not removed soon, the consequences might be unimaginable. It was also because of this seal that she was completely certain of Xiao Feng¡¯s identity. Chapter 249 - Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Siblings Meet Return Home (3) Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Siblings Meet, Return Home (3) Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Siblings Meet, Return Home (3) Siblings Reunite, Returning Home (Part Three) Xiao Feng¡¯s heart gave a violent jolt, his cold face displaying a hint of astonishment. Had he heard correctly just now? Was his little sister talking about refining an Earth-grade Peak elixir? Outside of Central Province, an Alchemy Master who could create Earth-grade Peak elixirs already held a very high and esteemed position. Could it be that she was at the Earth-grade Peak level? Mu Ruyue paid no attention to the thoughts in Xiao Feng¡¯s mind. Glancing at him, she said, ¡°Father and mother were very worried when they learned of your disappearance. You should come back home with me now, so they can see you.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Feng felt a twinge of guilt. He had been recuperating from his injuries on South Island all this time and had only recently regained his health. He had planned to take her to the Xiao Family to see their parents after his recovery, but then all this happened. ¡°Second Sister, then let¡¯s go. I too have not been home for a long time¡­¡± Thinking of the family waiting for him at home, Xiao Feng¡¯s handsome face lit up with excitement. He wondered if Qingqing had grown taller, whether anyone had dealt with the Nangong Family¡¯s affairs¡­ Xiao City, Xiao Family. Within a courtyard full of fallen leaves, Madam Sheng Yue stood under a maple tree, her gaze wistfully fixed on the distance. She had lost count of how many times she had sighed. ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you still thinking about Yue¡¯er and Feng¡¯er?¡± Xiao Tianyu hugged her from behind, a tender smile curling at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll both be fine.¡± Madam Sheng Yue huffed, ¡°That girl really, running off to the Nangong Family all by herself. Doesn¡¯t she know she¡¯s making me worry? What if something happens to her? What would I do then?¡± As she spoke, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s voice began to choke up. The thought of the news brought by Yan Jin made her feel a wave of fear¨Cif anything happened to her daughter, she did not know what she might do. ¡°Yue¡¯er just didn¡¯t want to worry you, that¡¯s why she only told you after everything was settled. Rest assured, she¡¯s probably meeting the Dan Venerate by now, and she might be home soon. Maybe when she returns, she¡¯ll even bring Feng¡¯er with her.¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed, ¡°If only that were true.¡± They were both her children; she couldn¡¯t help but worry about them¡­ Just as she was missing Mu Ruyue and Xiao Feng, an ecstatic voice came from the front yard, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, I have great news¨Cthe Second Miss has returned, and¡­ and the Eldest Young Master has returned as well.¡± Madam Sheng Yue staggered, hardly believing her ears, she asked again, ¡°What did you say?¡± The person, breathless with haste, still managed to report urgently, ¡°Young Madam, I said, the Second Miss and the Eldest Young Master have returned together and are heading this way.¡± This time Madam Sheng Yue heard the person clearly. Her elegantly stunning face suddenly lit up with joy¨Cundoubtedly the best news she had heard in recent days. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from behind her. Madam Sheng Yue stiffened and turned around. Upon seeing the two familiar faces, tears of excitement couldn¡¯t help but spill from the corners of her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mother, we¡¯re back.¡± Xiao Feng approached Madam Sheng Yue, bowed his head, and spoke softly. Madam Sheng Yue trembled as she reached out to touch Xiao Feng¡¯s face. Then she pulled Mu Ruyue into her arms. Only when she felt their real warmth did her heart settle down. ¡°Feng¡¯er, Yue¡¯er, you¡¯ve finally come back. Do you know how scared your mother was? Don¡¯t ever take such risks again; your parents will bear all dangers for you.¡± Mu Ruyue snuggled into Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace, feeling the familiar warmth, and her lips gently curved into a smile, ¡°By the way, Mother, what about the Nangong Family?¡± Chapter 250 - Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Siblings Meet Return Home (Part 4) Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Siblings Meet, Return Home (Part 4) Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Siblings Meet, Return Home (Part 4) ¡°Nangong Family?¡± Madam Sheng Yue snorted, ¡°That Nangong Family is seeking death. With new grudges compounding old ones, how could I possibly let them off? Thus, the Nangong Family has already been destroyed by the Xiao Family. This time those old fellows actually didn¡¯t say a word.¡± As her words fell, she lifted her head to gaze at Ye Wuchen beside her, a satisfied smile appearing on her face, ¡°So you are Ghost King Ye Wuchen? My precious daughter¡¯s fiance?¡± Ye Wuchen flashed a charming smile and respectfully bowed to Madam Sheng Yue and Xiao Tianyu, ¡°Son-in-law pays his respects to father-in-law and mother-in-law.¡± The way he called her ¡®mother-in-law¡¯ brought a laughter from Madam Sheng Yue. However, Xiao Tianyu was somewhat displeased. His daughter had not been back for long, and already a brat had whisked her away. He had wanted to keep her for a few more years. ¡°Young man, although Yue¡¯er hasn¡¯t lived with us for many years, she is still our Xiao Family¡¯s treasure. If you want to marry her, you must promise me a few things. First, you must not take concubines or have ambiguous relationships with other women in this lifetime. Second, you must not allow my daughter to feel sad or shed tears. If you dare make her cry or betray her, I will ensure she severs ties with you forever, and your regret will be in vain. Third, you must protect Yue¡¯er¡¯s life and not let her encounter any danger that could lead to her losing her life,¡± he said. In fact, Xiao Tianyu was already being lenient with these words. He understood that, given Mu Ruyue¡¯s character, she didn¡¯t need a man¡¯s protection. Overprotecting her would only hinder her growth, which she wouldn¡¯t want. Thus, he only mentioned that she should not face any life-threatening dangers. As for injuries in battle, those were common occurrences. However, Xiao Tianyu did wish he could keep her in the Xiao Family under his protection for a lifetime, never suffering a single injury. Yet, he understood that he could never bind this daughter forever. Her heart was in the Central Province, and had not stayed in the Saint Realm¡­ ¡°Lord father-in-law, please rest assured. Should I commit even the slightest wrong against Muer, I am willing to be forever childless and never again partake in the matters meant for men. My person and my heart belong only to Muer. Aside from her, if I spare another woman even a single glance, I would rather blind myself. Of course, that excludes our future daughters,¡± Ye Wuchen said. The smile slowly faded from Ye Wuchen¡¯s handsome face, his purple pupils filled with determination. ¡°She is the one I will protect for life. Even if I were to die, she must live on. I won¡¯t ever do anything to make her sad. Lord father-in-law, you can confidently entrust her to me. I will use all I have to love and protect her,¡± he added. Xiao Tianyu sighed, and though he was reluctant to see his daughter marry, he didn¡¯t want to sour such a fine marriage prospect. The thought that his daughter would rarely return home after marriage filled him with reluctance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Father,¡± Mu Ruyue glanced at Ye Wuchen and smiled softly, ¡°I forgot to tell you one thing. Wuchen is here to be a live-in son-in-law. Our wedding will be held in the Xiao Family, and likewise, we will only return to the Xiao Family thereafter.¡± Xiao Tianyu was overjoyed, for this was undoubtedly wonderful news. Perhaps it was Mu Ruyue¡¯s words that reassured him, as he found himself increasingly satisfied with this prospective son-in-law, impatient to hasten their wedding. As long as it was in the Xiao Family, everything would be easier. Seeing that Xiao Tianyu changed his face faster than flipping a book, Ye Wuchen¡¯s god-like features lifted into a faint smile. If he could please the father-in-law, being a live-in son-in-law wasn¡¯t too bad¡­ Chapter 251 - Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Siblings Meet Return Home (Part 5) Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Siblings Meet, Return Home (Part 5) Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Siblings Meet, Return Home (Part 5) ¡°By the way,¡± Mu Ruyue seemed to remember something, her eyes flickering, ¡°Remember not to forget to send a copy to the Wu Family of South Island when you post the invitation.¡± Xiao Feng looked at her in surprise, seemingly aware of what Mu Ruyue intended to do. Madam Sheng Yue furrowed her brows in confusion, ¡°Yue¡¯er, the Wu Family of South Island isn¡¯t qualified to attend Lady Xiao¡¯s wedding ceremony. Could it be that you took a trip to South Island during this time?¡± ¡°She has nothing to do with me, but my elder brother is somewhat involved.¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders under the gaze of Madam Sheng Yue, her stunning face bearing a sinister smile, ¡°During the time my brother was injured, the Wu Family took care of him, and we should rightfully send them a wedding invitation to express our thanks.¡± Madam Sheng Yue, of course, was unaware of the dealings between Xiao Feng and the Wu Family, and she nodded slightly, ¡°Alright, since they are Feng¡¯er¡¯s lifesavers, it¡¯s indeed appropriate to send them an invitation. When the time comes, Feng¡¯er, you will come with me to thank them.¡± Xiao Feng nodded gently. Ever since Wu Qingxue had indifferently watched those people seriously injure him and did nothing, that woman had been excluded from his heart, never to have any relations with him ever again. Just the thought of that day¡¯s events still made his heart ache slightly¡­ From then on, he only wanted to look after his two younger sisters. Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes twinkled non-stop, wondering what the Wu Family would think when they learned of her elder brother¡¯s true identity, whether that woman would regret it? ¡°Muer, what elixir do you want to refine for elder brother?¡± As Mu Ruyue entered the Alchemy Master¡¯s room, Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes followed her movements. Gently stroking her chin, Mu Ruyue smiled slightly, ¡°A Refining Pill that can help refine that seal. Wuchen, this might be a great opportunity for elder brother. The seal placed by Nangong Zifeng could increase his strength considerably. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise, but I need your help; without your strength, I can¡¯t do it.¡± Nangong Zifeng could never imagine that the seal she placed inside Xiao Feng¡¯s body to control him, was meant to restrain Mu Ruyue. Little did she know it would turn into Xiao Feng¡¯s strength. Although Nangong Zifeng¡¯s strength was formidable, she lacked understanding in alchemy. She knew Mu Ruyue could refine the Refining Pill, but how could such a pill refine an Intermediate Innate-level seal? By the time she reaches her level, she might also be able to accomplish a lot with Xiao Feng¡¯s help. Yet, she was completely unaware that if there was someone with stronger Innate abilities by her side, they could help refine the seal. It was her lack of understanding of the Alchemy Master that led to her defeat once again in this confrontation. Ye Wuchen lowered his gaze with a smile that made the Mandala Flower on half of his face seem even more devilishly charming, beautiful enough that despite knowing the danger of this man, one couldn¡¯t help but be enchanted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman he loved was always so remarkable¡­ ¡°Muer, once you successfully refine the Refining Pill, I will lend you a helping hand.¡± Mu Ruyue nodded, ¡°Wuchen, you go ahead and let elder brother wait outside for me. I have just enough materials here to refine the Refining Pill. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll come to find you.¡± Seemingly used to being directed by her, Ye Wuchen didn¡¯t say anything. He tenderly looked at the girl who had taken out the Phoenix Tripod, stepped out, and helped close the door behind him. The moment the door closed, Mu Ruyue took out the materials needed for refining the Refining Pill one by one, spreading them out in front of her¡­ ¡ª¡ª- That¡¯s ten chapters done. Chapter 252 - Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Grand Wedding Congratulations from All Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Grand Wedding, Congratulations from All Directions (Part 1) Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Grand Wedding, Congratulations from All Directions (Part 1) In the hall, not only were Xiao Tianyu and his wife present, but Old Master Xiao was also there; everyone was waiting for Mu Ruyue. As time slowly passed, that stunning figure suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s pupils. The young girl entered slowly, her gaze sweeping over the crowd before settling on Xiao Feng, ¡°I have successfully refined the Refining Pill, Elder Brother, you should take the Refining Pill first, Wuchen will help you refine the seal inside your body later.¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened, their eyes fixated on the Elixir in the palm of the young girl. Xiao Feng nodded, not hesitating to take the Elixir and swallow it down. With a loud bang, he felt a force rampaging through his body. His complexion instantly paled, and with a spurt, fresh red blood sprayed out. ¡°Feng¡¯er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart tightened, gripping Xiao Tianyu¡¯s hand tightly. At this moment, she could only trust her own children¡­ ¡°Wuchen.¡± Mu Ruyue turned her head to look at Ye Wuchen. As their eyes met, Ye Wuchen nodded at her. With a boom, his palm landed on Xiao Feng¡¯s back, and strands of black power trickled from his palm into the body. The powerful entrance of power made Xiao Tianyu¡¯s body feel slightly better, but his handsome, stoic face remained pallid, his furrowed brows expressing pain. However, no matter how agonizing it was, Xiao Feng did not make a sound¡­ Boom! Boom, boom, boom! Power clashed with the seal inside his body, Xiao Tianyu clenched his fists tightly, his pale complexion making Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart ache, wishing she could bear all this for him. Mu Ruyue alone remained expressionless; as a man of the Xiao Family, he could not even bear this pain. Moreover, this time, for Xiao Feng, it was an opportunity¡­ Under everyone¡¯s anxious gaze, an immense power emanated from Xiao Feng¡¯s body, continually escalating. It soared directly from a Ninth-level Martial Artist to the peak of Fake Innate and only stopped at the pinnacle of Fake Innate. Mu Ruyue believed that just one opportunity would allow him to breakthrough directly. But now, it was already his limit¡­ ¡°What has happened?¡± Old Master Xiao was dumbfounded, how did his grandson suddenly make a breakthrough? Mu Ruyue smiled faintly, ¡°Since the owner of the seal was kind enough to cast this seal, how could I not make use of it? I transformed the power of the seal into power within Elder Brother¡¯s body, allowing him to breakthrough.¡± Nangong Zifeng¡­ Mu Ruyue slightly lowered her eyes, she would settle all accounts with this woman one day. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile, in a mountain near the Saint Realm, Nangong Zifeng suddenly opened her eyes, her face drastically changed, and with a gag, she vomited a mouthful of fresh blood. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, her face looking ugly, ¡°She has actually undone my seal and even used the power of the seal to help that man breakthrough!¡± What pained Nangong Zifeng more was that all this was because Ye Wuchen was helping her¡­ Why in both past and present lives, does Brother Wuchen love only this woman? If in this life she could have met Brother Wuchen before that woman, would Brother Wuchen have eyes only for her? The current Nangong Zifeng had completely forgotten that in her previous life she had entered the Zi Family early, but ultimately, Zi Huang did not give her a second glance and instead fell in love with Mu Ruyue who appeared later¡­ ¡°Mu Ruyue, no matter how strong you are, you always have someone you care about!¡± Chapter 253 - Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Big Wedding Congratulations from All Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Big Wedding, Congratulations from All Directions (Part 2) Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Big Wedding, Congratulations from All Directions (Part 2) The one she cared about most was the cute little one from her past life whom she had chopped the limbs off. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have turned to ashes under the thunder because of the pitiful look of the little one. Even now, having lost her memories, the mother-son connection still made it impossible for her to abandon the boy. ¡°Mu Ruyue, I¡¯ve said it before, he will be mine sooner or later! I won¡¯t let you be together! Unless you don¡¯t care about the boy¡¯s life!¡± A trace of malice crossed Nangong Zifeng¡¯s eyes as she silently smiled. That woman wasn¡¯t fit to be a strong person because she cared about too many people. In her past life, she lost her life for the Zi Family and that little cutie. In this life, she couldn¡¯t escape disaster either. ¡­ The Xiao Family, of course, didn¡¯t know about Nangong Zifeng¡¯s actions; currently, the Xiao Family was preparing for Mu Ruyue and Ye Wuchen¡¯s wedding, with the wedding date fast approaching, guests were coming to Xiao City one after another. What status does the Holy Realm Xiao Family hold? Only those recognized by the Xiao Family were given invitations, and each power that received an invitation had bragging rights. Just like the South Island Wu Family¡­ Within the Saint Realm, the Wu Family was a relatively small family and didn¡¯t have much status. Wu Xin, the Wu Family Master, had never expected to receive an invitation from the Xiao Family. He remembered the day he held the bright red invitation, tears falling like rain, wishing he could gaze at it day and night. Some of the larger families in South Island, who had previously scorned the Wu Family, hurriedly brought gifts and visits after learning of this, even willing to become guards for Wu Family Master to enter the Holy Realm Xiao Family. Because each family could only bring ten guards, greedy Wu Xin began to auction these positions. Proud children of significant families fought viciously over a guard¡¯s place. Seeing this scene, Wu Xin didn¡¯t know how proud he felt. Although he didn¡¯t understand when he had connected with the Xiao Family, who in South Island would look down on him now? They would only boast and flatter him¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, the wedding date of the Eldest Lady Xiao is approaching, we should set off,¡± Wu Xin said with a proud smile. Ever since he had connected with the Xiao Family, his status had risen dramatically. Now, who in South Island dare scorn him? Wu Qingxue gently bit her lip, lowering her head. In that moment, the handsome and aloof face of Xiao Feng appeared before her. That man was indeed very good-looking, far better than the man she was to marry. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have given away her heart. Sadly, he was a man of no strength, useless. Her father would never allow her to marry him, and she didn¡¯t wish to wander aimlessly and be abused in the streets. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She knew that if she really eloped with him, her father would not let her go, and she would often be bullied simply because that man had no strength to protect her. Thinking of this, her heart ached fiercely. If only he wasn¡¯t useless, not asking for immense Talent, just enough strength to keep her safe, then she would elope with him. ¡°Are you thinking about that man again?¡± Wu Xin glanced at his daughter and snorted coldly, ¡°He might have the same Xiao surname, but he¡¯s nowhere close to that Xiao Family. Just a useless man, not worth your constant thoughts. By the way, your fiance Lin Yue will also be going this time; take this opportunity to develop a good relationship with him.¡± Wu Qingxue gently lowered her gaze, nodding slightly, ¡°Father, I understand. That day, I gave up on him, so I won¡¯t think about him anymore.¡± Father¡¯s words were right, as they both bore the surname Xiao, why couldn¡¯t he be from that Xiao Family? It was impossible for the Xiao Family to have the useless, and if he had been from that power, maybe they could have been together¡­ Chapter 254 - Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Grand Wedding Congratulations from All Chapter 254: Chapter 254: Grand Wedding, Congratulations from All Directions (Part 3) Chapter 254: Chapter 254: Grand Wedding, Congratulations from All Directions (Part 3) ¡°Yue¡¯er, this might be the last time your mother combs your hair for you,¡± Madam Sheng Yue said gently as she combed through Mu Ruyue¡¯s hair, her smile warm and elegant. Although she was still in the Xiao Family, Madam Sheng Yue still felt the sadness of marrying off a daughter. Fortunately, the son-in-law was a good man who wouldn¡¯t mistreat their precious daughter¡­ Mu Ruyue did not speak, merely gazing at herself in the ancient mirror. Her slender fingers softly traced her features while a faint smile curved her lips. She had only been here for two years, yet so much had happened. In these two years, she had seen every little thing Ye Wuchen did for her, and with such a man by her side giving so much, how could she not be moved? Even a heart made of stone would be warmed by his tenderness. Suddenly, she recalled the innocent and sincere voice of the man saying, ¡°My wife, have we met in a previous life?¡± Perhaps it was an acquaintance from a past life that allowed them to find each other in this world¡­ ¡°Alright, Yue¡¯er, it¡¯s time we go.¡± With a gentle smile, Madam Sheng Yue picked up the wedding veil and placed it on her head, then handed the red embroidered ball into her hands, and gently pulled her by the hand toward the door. ¡°Sister is getting married,¡± Xiao Qingqing cheerfully said as she bounced up to them from outside, ¡°Today I¡¯m going to make merry in the bridal chamber.¡± Madam Sheng Yue looked at Xiao Qingqing¡¯s cherubic face and laughed lightly, ¡°Qingqing, who taught you to make merry in the bridal chamber?¡± ¡°Brother,¡± Xiao Qingqing blinked her eyes playfully and burst into an adorable laugh, ¡°Brother said that he hadn¡¯t returned to the Xiao Family and brother-in-law had already stolen sister away, regretting that he couldn¡¯t spend a few more days with her. He insisted that sister and brother-in-law shouldn¡¯t be let off easily in the bridal chamber, so he told Qingqing to make merry there.¡± Xiao Feng never thought that Xiao Qingqing would betray him so quickly. ¡°Alright, Qingqing, don¡¯t hold up your sister¡¯s auspicious day. It¡¯s time to go,¡± Madam Sheng Yue chuckled softly, content with life having children and now a son-in-law. The only concern she had was that Feng¡¯er was already so grown up, yet he hadn¡¯t brought a wife home to meet her. The Xiao Family was not one for power plays; regardless of the woman¡¯s background or beauty, as long as Feng¡¯er liked her, she as a mother would too. ¡°Yue¡¯er, after you marry Wuchen, you should add children to the family soon. Mother can hardly wait to hold a grandchild. I can still remember how it felt seventeen years ago when you were that soft squirming baby in my arms. I never imagined that in the blink of an eye, that soft little one would have grown so much and is about to marry.¡± Madam Sheng Yue sighed softly, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. ¡°Mother shouldn¡¯t cry,¡± Xiao Qingqing began to laugh innocently, ¡°Sister hasn¡¯t left us, why are you crying?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart shook slightly, and she wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes, grasping Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand and softly said with a smile, ¡°Yue¡¯er, let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t delay any further.¡± Mu Ruyue let Madam Sheng Yue lead her out of the door, and feeling that she would soon be a wife, her heart was a little confused. Back in Huaxia, she had never thought about marrying a man. But ever since Ye Wuchen appeared, her heart had slowly been changing. And yet, in this lifetime, she would never regret her decision to marry him. Inside the wedding hall, all the guests had taken their seats. Aside from Wu Xin, these were people from various powerful forces, which made Wu Xin feel somewhat apprehensive. Chapter 255 - Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Grand Wedding Congratulations from All Chapter 255: Chapter 255: Grand Wedding, Congratulations from All Sides (Part 4) Chapter 255: Chapter 255: Grand Wedding, Congratulations from All Sides (Part 4) ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t seem to have arrived late, have I?¡± An elderly laugh came from outside the door, and soon, a somewhat disheveled old man strode into the room. Perhaps he had tried to tidy himself up for the wedding banquet, but the journey¡¯s dust had returned him to his disheveled state, and there had not been enough time for him to cultivate again due to his tardiness. Upon seeing the old man¡¯s arrival, a look of contempt appeared in Wu Xin¡¯s eyes. A beggarly old man dared to attend Eldest Lady Xiao¡¯s wedding. Just as he was inwardly mocking the latecomer, some of the most powerful figures in the Saint Realm were suddenly shocked and quickly stood up to greet him. ¡°Dan Venerate, what brings you here?¡± If the strongest family in the Saint Realm was the Xiao Family, then the most formidable expert was this Dan Venerate. ¡°Yu¡¯er is my disciple, and her daughter is thus my disciple¡¯s daughter. How could I not come to my disciple¡¯s daughter¡¯s wedding?¡± Dan Venerate said with a faint smile, speaking casually. This time, not to mention everyone else, even the Xiao Family Elders were stunned. Madam Sheng Yue was Dan Venerate¡¯s disciple? This was unbelievable news; no one expected that Madam Sheng Yue, not an Alchemy Master, would become a disciple of Dan Venerate. This would surely further consolidate the Xiao Family¡¯s status. Wu Xin¡¯s heart was greatly shaken; he was thankful he had not spoken ill of him. He hadn¡¯t expected that the unprepossessing disheveled old man was actually the legendary Dan Venerate¡­ While everyone was whispering, a pair of newlyweds walked in from the outside. All eyes turned to gaze upon them, and upon seeing the groom¡¯s enthralling and attractive face, everyone gasped in amazement, some women even became infatuated. They had never seen such a man before, so handsome he seemed not human, more like an implausible god, with the pattern of the Mandala Flower on his left cheek looking even more charming due to his smile, and his noble and formidable aura like that of Shura. However, the man¡¯s gaze softened with tenderness when he looked at the bride beside him. This tenderness moved everyone. Unfortunately, the Xiao Family¡¯s affairs were not something outsiders could meddle in. Those women who had once fancifully hoped to become concubines of Young Master Xiao Tianyu ended in tragedy, with the Nangong Family being the best example. ¡°Brother Xiao Feng!¡± Suddenly, within the quiet wedding hall, a trembling voice drew everyone¡¯s attention. Wu Qingxue bit her lip, looking pale as she turned her gaze towards the man walking behind the couple, her eyes filled with water and disbelief. Wu Xin was also stunned upon seeing Xiao Feng, speechless with surprise. Why was this man here? Xiao Tianyu frowned slightly, displeased by those who disrupted his daughter¡¯s wedding. Just as he was about to say something, Mu Ruyue lifted her bridal veil. The extraordinarily beautiful face of the girl appeared before everyone, causing those who had already been dazzled to gasp deeply once again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What is a match made in heaven? It seemed that these two were the embodiment of that phrase, for those present had never seen a couple so perfectly matched. The sight of the newlyweds standing together made everyone naturally envious. ¡°Miss, do you know my brother?¡± Mu Ruyue asked with a light smile, her lips slightly arched. The woman indeed didn¡¯t possess peerless beauty, but her innocent appearance had its own unique charm. She must be Wu Qingxue from the Wu Family, the woman whom her brother had once loved. ¡°Your brother?¡± Father and daughter Wu Xin were stunned, struck as if by thunder, unable to regain their senses. Mu Ruyue lifted the corners of her lips, smiling faintly, ¡°Indeed, he is my brother, Young Master of Xiao Family, Xiao Feng.¡± Chapter 256 - Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Grand Wedding Congratulations from All Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Grand Wedding, Congratulations from All Directions (Part 5) Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Grand Wedding, Congratulations from All Directions (Part 5) The girl¡¯s words slammed hard into Wu Xin¡¯s heart, and he was dumbfounded. Xiao Feng, that waste, was actually the Young Master of Xiao Family? This couldn¡¯t be true¡­ ¡°But, Xiao Feng is a waste, how could he possibly be the Young Master of Xiao Family?¡± Swish, swish, swish¨Ccountless gazes turned toward Wu Xin, and many people couldn¡¯t help but revel in his misfortune. This man has become tired of living, daring to publicly call the Young Master of Xiao Family a waste. And those Shi family disciples who had initially planned to follow the Wu Family at the cost of all their wealth, upon hearing this statement, hastily retreated several steps as if they didn¡¯t recognize Wu Xin at all. ¡°Hehe,¡± Dan Venerate chuckled, his voice dripping with disdain, ¡°Someone actually dared to call a Fake Innate a waste. The world has really changed.¡± Fake Innate? Wu Xin¡¯s face turned deathly pale in an instant; not only was Xiao Feng the Young Master of Xiao Family, but he was also a Fake Innate? The shock almost made him faint on the spot. ¡°Sister, they are from the Wu Family.¡± Xiao Feng walked over to Mu Ruyue¡¯s side and deliberately reminded her. ¡°Oh, so it is the Wu Family,¡± Mu Ruyue patted her head as if she just remembered who the other party was, ¡°You are from the South Island Wu Family? A few days ago, my elder brother encountered danger while out and his strength was sealed, but luckily he was rescued by Lady Wu. What¡¯s more, they have privately committed to a lifetime together.¡± The Shi family disciples who had initially stepped back, upon hearing this, hurriedly stepped forward again to stand behind Wu Xin¨Cthey had never imagined the Wu Family would have the good fortune to be related to the Xiao Family. ¡°Congratulations! Congratulations!¡± ¡°Wu Family Master, you have indeed raised a good daughter.¡± ¡°Haha, it seems we need to offer our congratulations in advance.¡± The guests stood up, smiling as they offered their felicitations to Wu Xin. Wu Xin, being the head of a minor family, when had he ever seen so many influential figures? Especially when these people were talking to him with smiles on their faces, it caused his head to spin, unable to comprehend the situation immediately. But understandably, his mood was elated now. His daughter caught the eye of the Young Master of Xiao Family, what an honor! How could he not be happy? Wu Xin had by this time utterly forgotten his initial disdain for Xiao Feng. ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity,¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head, her gaze coldly settling on Wu Xin, ¡°the Wu Family Master does not agree to the marriage between my elder brother and Lady Wu, even forcibly arranging a marriage for Lady Wu.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people offering compliments hadn¡¯t even finished speaking before they froze due to Mu Ruyue¡¯s words. Refusing a marriage alliance with the Xiao Family? How foolish could the Wu Family be? ¡°So, my elder brother decided to elope with Lady Wu.¡± Mu Ruyue seemed to think that the crowd¡¯s hearts were strong enough to take it and did not finish her sentence, the constant twists being a bit too much for anyone to handle. She looked indifferently towards Wu Qingxue and continued, ¡°Sadly, in the end, Lady Wu betrayed my elder brother, deciding to accept her fiance, and watched as her fiance attacked my elder brother whose strength was sealed. If I hadn¡¯t passed by there, I fear my elder brother wouldn¡¯t have made it back! Although our Xiao Family doesn¡¯t care about a woman¡¯s family status or Talent and intelligence, what matters is that she loves him for being part of Xiao Family, and not for Xiao Feng the person. If my brother had revealed his identity, the Wu Family would surely have gone to great lengths to marry Wu Qingxue to my elder brother, and should he have no strength, then abandon him. Such a person¡­ our Xiao Family does not need.¡± It was like a bucket of cold water had been poured over Wu Xin¡¯s head; he felt chilled to the bone, and he couldn¡¯t even utter a word¡­ ¡ª I haven¡¯t really read many ancient novels, so I don¡¯t know how to write about weddings and stuff like that, and I don¡¯t know what form they take, haha~~~ Chapter 257 - Chapter 257 Chapter 257 The Wedding Night (Part 1) Chapter 257: Chapter 257: The Wedding Night (Part 1) Chapter 257: Chapter 257: The Wedding Night (Part 1) Regret? Indeed, Wu Xin¡¯s heart was filled with regret. He thought Xiao Feng was just a loser, which is why he chose without hesitation to break up a loving couple back then. But who could have imagined that this so-called loser was actually the genius Young Master of the Xiao Family? As if seeing the mocking glances of everyone around, he wished he could hide under the table in shame. Who could be happy after giving up such an excellent son-in-law for trash? Wu Qingxue¡¯s face was pale, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked at Xiao Feng. The shimmering teardrops made her look extremely pitiable, as if she hoped Xiao Feng would say a word for them. Xiao Feng turned his head away, not sparing her a glance, as if in his eyes, this social-climbing woman was nothing more than a stranger who had nothing to do with him¡­ Nobody in the Xiao Family had anticipated there was such a story between Xiao Feng and Wu Qingxue. How noble and talented was their Young Master? These people actually dared to look down on him. Those who attempted to cling to his status when his identity as the Young Master was revealed, but disdained him when they thought he was worthless, did not deserve to be the mistress of the Xiao Family. With the Young Master¡¯s capabilities, he could completely find someone better. Wu Qingxue¡¯s heart sank to the abyss, realizing this man would never forgive her¡­ Her heart seemed to be violently pierced by something, aching so much that she bled profusely. Although this woman wasn¡¯t the most beautiful, her pitiable gaze could still easily captivate a man¡¯s soul. ¡°Your Wu Family is heartless and ungrateful, yet our Xiao Family does not wish to be so. That¡¯s why I had my parents invite the South Island Wu Family, as a gesture of thanks for saving our lives. However¡­¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze swept over to Lin Yue, who was shivering, information obtained by the Xiao Family confirmed this man was Wu Qingxue¡¯s fiance. And also the one who almost killed her elder brother. ¡°Lin Family¡¯s Lin Yue, my elder brother was about to leave the Wu Family, yet you attempted to murder him. What a pity you didn¡¯t expect that my brother wasn¡¯t dead at all. After you left, he walked a little further before passing out from exhaustion. It was then that I happened upon him by chance¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for her encountering Xiao Feng, it was likely he wouldn¡¯t have been able to return to the Xiao Family alive¡­ Lin Yue¡¯s body trembled violently, his eyes wide with terror. He regretted being so ruthless back then! In this world where the strong are revered, how many lives would he need to live after harming the Xiao Family¡¯s Young Master? He wanted to plead for mercy, but found all his words to be weak and pathetic. The Xiao Family¡¯s genius Young Master had almost died by his hands, what use would any more words be? These people were destined not to let him go! A wave of sorrow washed over him, and Lin Yue regretted even more his decision to attend the Eldest Lady Xiao¡¯s wedding ceremony. ¡°Alright, I have said all that needs to be said. Mom and Dad, leave these people to you to deal with; I do not wish to stain my hands with blood on my wedding day.¡± She, Mu Ruyue, had never been a saint. Since they had harmed her family, they should be prepared to face the consequences. She truly couldn¡¯t manage to return malice with kindness like a Holy Mother. In this world, whether it be good or evil, she was ultimately just a woman who wanted to protect her loved ones. Gently lowering the wedding veil, Mu Ruyue walked towards the main hall as if nothing had happened. A few seats were arranged on the high platform, and Xiao Tianyu and his wife exchanged a look before walking forward and sitting down next to Elder Xiao. The ceremony presider, Elder Wu Yu, smiled as he stepped forward. He cleared his throat twice, then spoke with a serious voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°First, bow to heaven and earth¡­¡± ¡°Second, bow to the high platform¡­¡± ¡°Spouses bow to each other¡­¡± ¡°Enter the¡­¡± Just as the last portion of the ceremony was about to conclude, a bewitching voice calling out from outside the door: ¡°Hold on!¡± Chapter 258 - Chapter 258 Chapter 258 The Wedding Night (Part 2) Chapter 258: Chapter 258: The Wedding Night (Part 2) Chapter 258: Chapter 258: The Wedding Night (Part 2) A figure clad in red burst in energetically, and the man¡¯s phoenix eyes slightly lifted, his extraordinarily beautiful face beamed with a devilishly perfect smile. His gaze quickly fell upon Mu Ruyue. This man was even more beautiful than a woman, causing some of the ladies present to feel outshined. ¡°Feng Jingtian!¡± Mu Ruyue was startled for a moment, wondering how this damnably enchanting man had arrived. Seeing Feng Jingtian approaching Mu Ruyue, Ye Wuchen tightly grasped her hand. A trace of evil flashed through his purple eyes as he lifted his head to look at Feng Jingtian, his handsome features as chillingly cold as if from the underworld. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s voice was cold and stern, devoid of the gentleness he showed Mu Ruyue. Feng Jingtian¡¯s lips curved into a smile, a smile so captivating it could upstage the sun and moon themselves. ¡°I and this woman are old friends; of course, I would come to congratulate her on her wedding.¡± Had it not been for the beating he received from a man which laid him low for half a year, preventing him from moving, and the fact that he could not find this woman afterwards, he would not have arrived here so late. Although he eventually discovered her whereabouts, it was, after all, a step too late¡­ Feng Jingtian slightly narrowed his phoenix eyes, smiling breathtakingly on his peerless face. It was hard to imagine such a countenance belonged to a man. If he were to get married in the future, would his wife feel ashamed? ¡°Even if you¡¯re married, even if you¡¯re with child, I will snatch you away,¡± Feng Jingtian turned his gaze towards Mu Ruyue, his smile earth-shattering and full of ambiguous charm, ¡°and then¡­ make you my lover.¡± Love at first sight? Not really, he himself didn¡¯t understand why, during those six months, the image of this woman had appeared in his mind, making her cold words unforgettable. Perhaps Feng Jingtian had one day been moved by a woman¡­ He truly didn¡¯t know what her merits were, or why she had so easily walked into his heart. Ye Wuchen¡¯s face grew dark, his purple eyes coldly watching Feng Jingtian. His lips parted and he uttered a cold command, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Feng Jingtian threw back his head and laughed aloud, even his laugh vibrating powerfully, ¡°I just came to congratulate her on her wedding, I¡¯m not here to disturb your wedding night. Woman, I¡¯ve said it before, I will have you one day, even if it brings about my doom!¡± An icy aura radiated from Ye Wuchen; his hand had slightly lifted, but clearly Feng Jingtian sensed his murderous intent and did not linger. He turned and leaped towards the door, leaving behind a trail of laughter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sudden incident weighed down everyone¡¯s mood inexplicably; parents would naturally be happy that someone admired their daughter, but Feng Jingtian exuded an uncomfortable aura. That demon-like beauty of his was even more striking than others¡­ ¡°Yue¡¯er, Wuchen, I will have someone chase after that man. You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter, focus on the bridal chamber and having children,¡± Madam Sheng Yue said with a light smile, speaking gently, ¡°Master Wu Yu, let¡¯s continue, shall we? We¡¯re at the last stage now, sending them into the bridal chamber.¡± Wu Yu¡¯s furrowed brows relaxed, and he announced the final words, allowing a Mortal Rank alchemy master to officiate as the master of ceremonies, likely only the Xiao Family could accomplish this. After the newlyweds had left, the Dan Venerate laughed aloud twice and then approached Xiao Tianyu and his wife, a trace of nostalgia in his eyes. Chapter 259 - Chapter 259 Chapter 259 The Wedding Night (Part 3) Chapter 259: Chapter 259: The Wedding Night (Part 3) Chapter 259: Chapter 259: The Wedding Night (Part 3) ¡°Yu¡¯er, so much time has passed since that incident, do you still blame your master? Although you were not an Alchemy Master at that time, you were my most cherished disciple. Considering the circumstances of the Xiao Family back then, I wanted you to become the Medicine Sect Master and find a husband who would join our family rather than having you suffer in the Xiao Family.¡± He had also heard about how the Xiao Family forced Xiao Tianyu to take concubines, but that was the path his disciple had chosen for herself, and in the end, he respected her decision. But the more he heard, the sadder he became; eventually, he stopped inquiring about her altogether. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t aware of the incident where Mu Ruyue was taken by the Nangong Family. Otherwise, with his personality, he wouldn¡¯t have tolerated it any longer. He would have snatched Yu¡¯er back to the Medicine Sect and annihilated that despicable Nangong Family. Within the Medicine Sect, she could have had the best protection, instead of suffering in the Xiao Family¡­ Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eyes reddened; years of grievances erupted upon meeting her kin, and she wanted to throw herself into Dan Venerate¡¯s arms and cry her heart out. ¡°Master, how could Yu¡¯er possibly blame you? I only feel guilty towards you. I didn¡¯t heed your words and married into the Xiao Family, but I have no regrets in this life. To have met my husband and to have such wonderful children, I feel no further regrets. I have never regretted marrying my husband, and even in the beginning, when circumstances were difficult, he never abandoned me, ready to shield me from the struggles of this family.¡± Dan Venerate smiled contently. Upon arriving at the Xiao Family, he had inquired about their situation and learned that Xiao Tianyu had never taken a concubine in his life, which was a fitting tribute to Yu¡¯er¡¯s unwavering devotion. However, because he was in seclusion and didn¡¯t want to add to his sadness, he hadn¡¯t kept up with Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s news and thus was unaware that she had become the ruler of the Saint Realm. How could his disciple, the Dan Venerate¡¯s disciple, be an ordinary person? ¡°Yu¡¯er, you have really given birth to a wonderful daughter,¡± Dan Venerate said with a bitter smile. ¡°That girl Yue¡¯er not only cured Qing Chu¡¯s illness but also has the strength of a Fake Innate. I was shocked when I learned about it. I¡¯m truly envious that you have such a daughter.¡± Silence¡­ The entire wedding hall fell into an eerie quiet. Following Dan Venerate¡¯s words, the silence was so profound it was as if you could hear a pin drop. Everyone was stunned, unable to speak, simply staring blankly at Dan Venerate¡¯s disheveled old face. Especially Wu Xin and his daughter, who were already regretting it so much they felt sick. If they were given another chance, they would definitely not disdain Xiao Feng again. If they could establish a connection with the Xiao Family, even if Xiao Feng were truly useless, it would be worthwhile¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile, inside the bridal chamber, Ye Wuchen lifted the red wedding veil, looking at the breathtakingly beautiful girl in front of him, his lips curving into a devilish grin, ¡°Muer, we are finally together.¡± He had waited far too long for this day¡­ His gaze followed the girl, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing, a wave of heat spreading through his body. Heaven knew how much he had longed for this night, but out of respect for her, he hadn¡¯t wanted her to lose her innocence before their marriage. Now, he could no longer wait¡­ ¡°Muer,¡± the man¡¯s voice was deep and husky, tenderly gazing at the woman who met his gaze, the smile on his lips growing more devilish, his eyes earnest as he spoke, ¡°You are the first woman for me, Ye Wuchen, and you will also be the last.¡± This was his promise to her, a lifelong promise¡­ Chapter 260 - Chapter 260 Chapter 260 The Wedding Night (Part 4) Chapter 260: Chapter 260: The Wedding Night (Part 4) Chapter 260: Chapter 260: The Wedding Night (Part 4) ¡°Wuchen, your body¡­¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze fell on the man¡¯s smooth, jade-like body, her face slightly startled, ¡°I remember your body was covered in scars, why have those scars disappeared?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ye Wuchen shook his head, his slender fingers gently caressing his purple eyes, ¡°Ever since I turned into this, the toxins have resolved themselves, even I don¡¯t know how it happened.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s words, Mu Ruyue breathed a sigh of relief, to tell the truth, Ye Wuchen¡¯s body was also her greatest concern, so knowing that the toxins had detoxified on their own set her mind at ease. Warm lips descended, filled with tender affection. Mu Ruyue¡¯s body stiffened slightly, her cheeks tainted with a faint blush. She gently closed her eyes, her arms tightly embracing the man, her lips curving into a gentle arc. ¡°Muer, I never thought we could finally get married, from now on, I will use my strength to open up a world for you,¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s lips brushed her ear, his faint breath accompanying that tender voice, causing Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart to suddenly tense up. She clutched the man¡¯s hand tightly, her gaze deeply locked onto his affectionate purple eyes. ¡°Wuchen, one day, I will reach a stronger position, and then, I will stand by your side.¡± This was her longstanding dream and pursuit, that one day she too would stand on the Peak alongside this man. Atop a nearby mountain peak, Feng Jingtian stood in the evening wind, deeply gazing towards the direction of the Xiao Family. He slightly narrowed his Phoenix Eyes, a strange light flashing across them. Now, they must be in their wedding night¡­ Just the thought of Mu Ruyue and that man¡¯s current situation made Feng Jingtian feel uncomfortable, yet that man¡¯s strength was too great, he was no match for him¡­ ¡°Huh,¡± Feng Jingtian chuckled lowly, a mocking smile curling over his demonically handsome face, ¡°Woman, even if you are married now, I will snatch you from his hands, no matter what, I will not cede you to that man. In this life, you belong to me alone!!!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice like frost sounded behind Feng Jingtian, ¡°You like Mu Ruyue?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Jingtian¡¯s brows creased slightly as he turned to look at the woman behind him, this strange woman was indeed beautiful but gave him an unusually uncomfortable feeling, her aura far inferior to Mu Ruyue¡¯s. ¡°Who are you?¡± His Phoenix Eyes shimmered with a chill, he asked coldly. Nangong Zifeng chuckled lightly, her cold voice as if coming from hell, ¡°My name, Nangong Zifeng, Brother Wuchen is my man, but that woman snatched him away. So, I will take Brother Wuchen back from her, of course. I want you to cooperate with me, do you agree? Rest assured, cooperating with me has no disadvantages, only advantages!¡± ¡°Cooperate?¡± Feng Jingtian laughed contemptuously, ¡°Sorry, I have no desire to cooperate with you, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± Nangong Zifeng¡¯s expression chilled, she sneered, ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t want to get that woman Mu Ruyue? And I also want to get Brother Wuchen. Though your strength may be lacking, to cause a misunderstanding for Brother Wuchen, indeed one person is still missing. I will find a way to force Mu Ruyue to leave and then deceive Brother Wuchen that she has eloped with you. At that time, won¡¯t you be able to take advantage of the situation?¡± Chapter 261 - Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 1) Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 1) Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 1) That woman still held a leverage in her hand; even if she had lost her memory, she could threaten her as long as she produced that leverage. Feng Jingtian looked at her somberly, ¡°I have no intention of collaborating with a woman like you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Nangong Zifeng¡¯s expression drastically changed, unable to refrain from asking. Why was he unwilling to cooperate with her? ¡°Because it¡¯s not safe. Collaborating with you, I wouldn¡¯t know when you might stab me in the back.¡± The moment Feng Jingtian saw this woman, he felt a sense of dread, and he would never collaborate with such a woman, nor was he willing to. After saying these words, without even a glance at Nangong Zifeng, whose face was icy cold, he disappeared from the mountaintop in a flash. Nangong Zifeng clenched her fists tightly; her expression grew even colder; still, she eventually said nothing and just watched coldly as Feng Jingtian vanished into the distance¡­ The wedding of Mu Ruyue and Ye Wuchen caused a sensation, and the couple was even touted as a match made in heaven. Compared to the bustling Xiao Family, the South Island Wu Family seemed to have declined significantly. Perhaps because the Xiao Family¡¯s power was too great, and also because Wu Qingxue had saved Xiao Feng¡¯s life, the Xiao Family did not take harsh actions against the Wu Family, only dealing with Lin Yue, who nearly killed Xiao Feng. However, the incident at the wedding banquet spread, making the entire South Island aware of the foolish acts of the Wu Family. While they mocked the Wu Family, some families also attacked the Wu Family to curry favor with the Xiao Family. Even though the Xiao Family did not take any significant actions in the end, the Wu Family was clearly devastated and unlikely to recover. Eventually, the father and daughter regretted their decisions immensely. If it were not for their previous abandonment, Wu Qingxue would have been the Young Madam of the Xiao Family by now, and the Wu Family would have risen with the tides. Sadly, regret was futile by then¡­ The situation here had long been relayed to the Xiao Family through certain channels, and it was no secret it was those families trying to ingratiate themselves. Upon hearing this, Madam Sheng Yue merely smiled and said nothing, unwilling to act against the Wu Family due to the lifesaving grace bestowed upon Xiao Feng; ultimately, she chose not to interfere like a saint with the fate of the Wu Family. While the Wu Family had saved Xiao Feng, they had also nearly cost her son his life¡­ ¡°Yue¡¯er, it¡¯s been a while since you and Wuchen got married, I wonder if there¡¯s any¡­¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s gaze swept over Mu Ruyue¡¯s stomach, her smile brimming with insinuation. On the night of their wedding, she stopped Qingqing from interrupting, also hoping for grandchildren soon, eager to experience that tender, wriggling feeling once more. Mu Ruyue¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment, ¡°Mother, things can¡¯t happen so quickly. We¡¯ve only been married for less than half a month; besides, we might have to leave soon.¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s smile froze at the corner of her lips, with a trace of reluctance in her eyes, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Central Province.¡± That was the place she was meant to head to. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue smiled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll come back soon. There are some mysteries there I need to unravel. Once the fog clears, I¡¯ll return home.¡± In that moment, she seemed to see Bai Ze¡¯s sorrowful eyes before her eyes. For some reason, she always felt that man gave her a sense of deja vu¡­ ¡°Yue¡¯er, no matter what, be careful when you¡¯re out there. You should know¡­¡± The Shitian Team would be waiting for you back here at the Holy Realm Xiao Family, this place is your eternal home, always your support system.¡± The words of Madam Sheng Yue warmed Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart, she nodded with a smile, ¡°I know. By the way, mother, after I leave, I would like to bring the Shitian Team to the Holy Realm to let them cultivate at the Holy Spirit Spring.¡± Chapter 262 - Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 2) Chapter 262: Chapter 262 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 2) Chapter 262: Chapter 262 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 2) Madam Sheng Yue chuckled and nodded, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with that. I¡¯ll have Elder Xiao help out. Yue¡¯er, you¡¯ve also been tired lately, go rest first.¡± Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t speak again. She nodded slightly, indeed exhausted these days, but the principal culprit of her fatigue was entirely Ye Wuchen¡­ The night was particularly serene, and the moonlight spilled onto the pathway like water. Suddenly, a voice seemed to travel from afar, harshly piercing into Mu Ruyue¡¯s mind, causing her expression to jolt and her complexion to change slightly. ¡°Mu Ruyue, if you want to see the son of your previous life, then come to Nanshan to meet me! Just you alone, or you will never see your son again in this lifetime.¡± Son? Even she didn¡¯t know why her heart clenched painfully upon hearing these two words. A scene seemed to emerge before her eyes¡­ Purple lightning roared down from the sky, two figures¨Cone purple, one white¨Cstruggled against the thunder, yet their appearances were indistinct. But at that moment, a little darling with both hands and feet severed was tossed before them, blood flowing copiously as signs of life gradually dissipated. Those two, originally fighting against the heavenly thunder, had their souls scattered and couldn¡¯t withstand the powerful thunder. Under the onslaught of the lightning, they were reduced to oblivion¡­ These scenes were inexplicably familiar, as if she had experienced them before. Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart trembled slightly, not knowing why seeing the pitiful image of the little darling lying in a pool of blood caused her such heartache, as if someone was cruelly gouging her heart out. ¡°Nanshan!¡± Mu Ruyue clenched her fists tightly. She glanced towards the direction of the bedroom, whispered an apology in her heart, then turned and walked out of the Xiao Family residence. The feeling made her uneasy, and even though she knew there would be danger, she had no choice but to go. Atop Nanshan, Nangong Zifeng coughed up a mouthful of blood, her sinister smile spreading, ¡°The price to keep Brother Wuchen from hearing my Soul Transmission is indeed not small. Perhaps the damage to my soul won¡¯t recover quickly, but as long as I can deal with her, any sacrifice is worth it to me.¡± And if she didn¡¯t do this, her Soul Transmission would certainly be intercepted by Ye Wuchen, rendering any effort meaningless¡­ Suddenly, a familiar presence approached from up ahead. She lifted her eyes, and upon seeing the girl coming towards her, she sneered coldly, ¡°I knew you would surely come. As expected, Mu Ruyue, even though you¡¯ve lost your memory, you cannot let go of some things from your previous life, such as Bai Ze, and that little darling¡­ ¡± Mu Ruyue stood quietly on the peak, her face expressionless as she looked at Nangong Zifeng, indeed, she had come because of the unease in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I have no memory of what you¡¯re saying. Right now, I just want to know, what exactly did you call me here for?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I want you to leave Brother Wuchen,¡± Nangong Zifeng sneered coldly, ¡°As long as you leave Brother Wuchen, I promise your son will be unharmed.¡± Mu Ruyue said nothing, her eyes unrippled. ¡°I will not leave Wuchen, and similarly, I won¡¯t let your schemes succeed!¡± Her voice was so resolute, causing Nangong Zifeng¡¯s heart to tremble. This woman, still with the same character as before, unwilling to be threatened by anyone, even reincarnation could not change this fact. Chapter 263 - Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 3) Chapter 263: Chapter 263 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 3) Chapter 263: Chapter 263 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 3) ¡°Hahaha!¡± she burst out laughing, ¡°Mu Ruyue, I knew you would do this, but do you think you still have a choice? Coming here today was the most foolish decision. Did you think there would still be a possibility for you to leave after coming here? I have long set a trap waiting for you, haha!¡± Mu Ruyue narrowed her eyes slightly, her expression cold as she said, ¡°I know, but even facing a trap, I would still come. I would find out where he is and wouldn¡¯t leave Wuchen either.¡± It was a risky decision, but she didn¡¯t regret it¡­ Nangong Zifeng sneered, this woman was indeed strong in her previous life, but now her strength was still far too lacking. She was no longer the peerless powerhouse who once dominated the Central Province. Now, she was like a soft persimmon ready to be pinched at any time by her. ¡°Mu Ruyue, I will make you leave Brother Wuchen, even if it means paying the ultimate price!¡± In a flash, Nangong Zifeng¡¯s palm, wrapped in a cold aura, struck towards Mu Ruyue. Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t speak, merely lifting her eyes to look at Nangong Zifeng. It was in that instant that the hand landed on her, its bone-chilling temperature turning her complexion slightly pale. With a grunt, a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed directly onto Nangong Zifeng¡¯s face. Nangong Zifeng sinisterly wiped the blood off her face, her body like a wild wind carrying a fierce momentum. Following that icy breeze, the grass and trees on Mount Nanshan gradually frosted over. One hand after another landed on the young girl, the overwhelming aura forcing her to step back continuously. By now, Mu Ruyue had been driven to the edge of a precipitous cliff, looking up intently at Nangong Zifeng, a glint of cold light flashing through her eyes. That glint of light vanished so quickly that Nangong Zifeng didn¡¯t notice it¡­ Seeing the once powerful Moon Venerate being driven to such a disheveled state, Nangong Zifeng laughed maniacally and proudly, yet just then, Mu Ruyue suddenly stood up, a handful of white powder thrown at Nangong Zifeng. Nangong Zifeng¡¯s face drastically changed, immediately followed by the young girl¡¯s cold voice, ¡°The answer I was looking for, I have just obtained it.¡± The white powder dispersed with the wind, the young girl¡¯s white robe fluttering, her exquisite face hooked with cold lines. ¡°What did you just do?¡± Nangong Zifeng asked, her face greatly changed, grinding her teeth. Mu Ruyue glanced at her and said, ¡°Just some powder that helps enhance my spiritual power to glimpse into your memory. It¡¯s a pity my strength is not enough; I only saw a little fragment. Even so, it has also led me to the answer. Nangong Zifeng, this is the real reason why I came to see you.¡± Nangong Zifeng¡¯s expression stiffened, she had truly underestimated this woman. But what of it? Today was destined to be her end¡­ ¡°You think you can still leave? Mu Ruyue, since you¡¯ve come here, there¡¯s only one way out for you¨Ca deathly path! Hahaha!¡± Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, the calm Mount Nanshan abruptly erupted in flames, the fireworks spread across the entire mountain, making the night seem like the break of dawn. But in these flames, there was no feeling of heat, only a chilling cold¡­ Far away atop a mountain range, Yan Jin halted, his black robe billowing in the evening breeze. He turned his head toward the direction of the Xiao Family in Xiao City, his brows furrowed, a feeling of unease seeming to devour him. ¡°The little girl seems to have run into some trouble, but with that person there, how could she possibly be in danger?¡± Yet the unease inside him was so intense that he could no longer bear it¡­ Chapter 264 - Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 4) Chapter 264: Chapter 264 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 4) Chapter 264: Chapter 264 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 4) Xiao Family, Ye Wuchen¡¯s footsteps halted under the moonlight, the handsome features of the man appearing pale, his heart suddenly pained as if he was about to lose something¡­ ¡°Muer!¡± The man clenched his fists, and cold sweat began to form on his forehead, ¡°Something must have happened to Muer¡­¡± Only that woman could make him feel this way. ¡­ Flames¡­ Rising up were cold blue flames, under which she strangely felt as if her body no longer belonged to herself, yet she could absolutely not die here. In the Xiao Family, her kinsfolk and lover were still waiting for her. ¡°Mu Ruyue, go to hell, hahaha!¡± Nangong Zifeng¡¯s arrogant laughter spread across the entire sky. Along with her maniacal laughter, the cold blue flames grew more chaotic. At this moment, Mu Ruyue only felt an endless cold enveloping her body, just like the woman¡¯s icy laughter¡­ However, it was clearly not in Mu Ruyue¡¯s nature to sit back and wait for death. She turned her head to glance at the cliff behind her, her eyes flickering slightly. If she jumped off this cliff, there was still a possibility to survive, otherwise, she would indeed die at the hands of this vicious woman. Strength, she ultimately lacked the strength, which was why she was suppressed at every turn. If she had formidable strength, this woman could not have threatened her¡­ ¡°Nangong Zifeng, the grievances of today, I, Mu Ruyue, will certainly remember in my heart. One day I will seek retribution from you!¡± Pfft! An icy blue flame struck Mu Ruyue¡¯s chest, and her body suddenly arced towards the cliff. At the same time, she quickly took out an elixir and swallowed it, then slowly closed her eyes¡­ Seeing the young girl fall into the cliff, Nangong Zifeng slightly frowned. She was a cautious person, and she did not want to see a method where one did not see the body if the person was dead. This time, only if this woman was reduced to ashes could she eliminate future troubles. But just as she was about to follow, a familiar figure rapidly approached from behind. Nangong Zifeng¡¯s heart quivered, and she quickly collected the sprawling icy blue flames, a trace of light passing through her eyes. ¡°Nangong Zifeng!¡± An enraged roar sounded from behind, under the moonlight, a purple figure broke through the air and landed in front of Nangong Zifeng, his purple eyes brimming with surges of murderous intent. Had he¡­ still arrived a step too late? ¡°Where is Muer?¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s heart trembled, an unprecedented fear occupying his entire heart, also causing the aura around him to spread out, lowering the temperature of the night sky by several degrees. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nangong Zifeng bit her lip, her eyes flickering slightly, ¡°She eloped with Feng Jingtian. I happened upon this scene by chance. But this is good too, once she¡¯s gone, Brother Wuchen, you will be mine, so I won¡¯t stop them¡­¡± After saying this, she looked up at Ye Wuchen, gazing at the man she had loved for two lifetimes with eyes full of deep affection. ¡°Brother Wuchen, what¡¯s so good about that fickle woman? She¡¯s only good for bringing you cuckolds. Just now I distinctly heard her say that she actually loves a man like Feng Jingtian. It¡¯s only because you are stronger that she chose you. She really doesn¡¯t deserve you. In this world, only I am worthy of Brother Wuchen.¡± Nangong Zifeng gritted her teeth and spoke deliberately. She still couldn¡¯t understand, why across two lifetimes, Brother Wuchen still wouldn¡¯t give her a single glance? The previous life¡¯s Moon Venerate was indeed outstanding, but now her strength was still too weak¡­ Chapter 265 - Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 5) Chapter 265: Chapter 265 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 5) Chapter 265: Chapter 265 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 5) ¡°Brother Wuchen,¡± Nangong Zifeng seemed oblivious to the raging fury in his purple eyes as she lightly stepped forward, her eyes brimming with deep affection as she spoke, ¡°If you marry me, I promise you¡¯ll never wear a green hat. I¡¯m so much better than that woman Mu Ruyue, who doesn¡¯t have the right to marry you with her fickle heart. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ve been intimate with other women, nor do I mind your relationships with other men. I will grant you the dignity a man deserves and ensure you enjoy the rights you ought to have. Mu Ruyue has always been unwilling to let you accept concubines; she clearly doesn¡¯t love you. True love can forgive anything the beloved does, and true love¡­ would willingly share a husband with other women.¡± In truth, Nangong Zifeng did care, but she understood better what kind of woman a man needed. As a man, how could he not delight in straying? Tiring of one woman¡¯s flavor, he naturally craves a change; such is the common weakness of men. They all prefer a virtuous wife and good mother, someone who can manage everything in their back courtyard, only a jealous woman like Mu Ruyue would monopolize Brother Wuchen for herself. If it hadn¡¯t been for her in her previous life, why would he have had to live in solitude? Thus, her hatred for her, no matter how many years passed, would never change. Boom! Ye Wuchen raised his hand, and a beam of black light shot out from his sleeve, piercing directly into Nangong Zifeng¡¯s chest, followed by successive cold gusts that struck her with such force that she could barely defend herself. ¡°Pfft!¡± Nangong Zifeng spurted blood, her body hurled violently away, her expression one of shock as she looked towards Ye Wuchen, her fingers digging painfully into the ground. ¡°In this life and in this world, I, Ye Wuchen, am solely Mu Ruyue¡¯s man.¡± It was not she who belonged to him, but he who belonged to her. The difference in his words alone had already demonstrated Mu Ruyue¡¯s status in his heart. He would rather abandon the world, forsake everything, and the only one he couldn¡¯t give up was that one woman. Even if he had to cripple his own strength, he would protect her at all costs; what more need be said about his feelings for her? For her, even if he were to trade the entire continent, he would not, for in the world¡¯s myriad waters, he wished only for a single ladle, unchanging through lifetimes. ¡°Where is Muer!¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes were dark and ominous, the mandala flower on his face making him appear even more devilishly ruthless, his purple eyes coldly staring at Nangong Zifeng as murderous intent surged forth, ¡°Don¡¯t make this king ask again!¡± Nangong Zifeng felt an agony she couldn¡¯t escape. The man she deeply loved, for the sake of another woman, treated her this way¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, she threw back her head and laughed wildly, her voice crazed with despair, ¡°Ye Wuchen, she¡¯s already dead. She died just now under my ghostly flames. Hahaha, what does it matter if you loved her deeply? She¡¯s dead, gone from this world forever, and you¡¯ll never be with her again!¡± Since he didn¡¯t believe she had eloped with someone else, then let him believe she was dead. Even if it was hatred, let this man remember Nangong Zifeng for the rest of his life¡­ Ye Wuchen said nothing, in the darkness of the night, the man¡¯s purple eyes were frighteningly somber, his body exuding an explosive balefulness, and the pervasive murderous intent made Nangong Zifeng feel utterly powerless. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 6) Chapter 266: Chapter 266 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 6) Chapter 266: Chapter 266 Turmoil is Brewing (Part 6) Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The man did not kill Nangong Zifeng but instead tortured the pale-faced woman over and over, seemingly trying to vent his inner rage through her. This woman had dared to make a move against Muer! Regret, self-blame, sorrow, and despair surged within the man¡¯s heart. It was his carelessness, not noticing Muer¡¯s departure, that had placed Muer in danger. All of this was his fault! ¡°Nangong Zifeng, you deserve to die! You can be torn to pieces, but still, you wouldn¡¯t compare to a single hair of Muer¡¯s head. Do you think that by doing this, you will be eternally remembered and resented by me? You¡¯re too foolish, that will only ensure I never find peace!¡± Pain¡­ Nangong Zifeng felt agonizing pain all over her body, as if her bones were falling apart. Yet the pain in her body did not compare to the anguish in her heart. This man had indeed hurt her deeply. Yet even so, she could not stop loving him. ¡°Hiss!¡± The intense pain made her suck in a breath of cold air. However, she could only allow the man¡¯s fist, enveloped in a black glow, to mercilessly strike her repeatedly. A trace of blood spilled from the corner of her lips, her delicate body trembled, that beautiful face painted with endless sorrow and deep despair¡­ No! I cannot die! Nangong Zifeng¡¯s heart screamed. She knew if she died, Brother Wuchen would make her utterly vanish from the world, and he would not remember her. How could she bear to see the man she loved forget her completely? She could not endure that pain¡­ ¡°Blood Mist Technique? You want to use that method to escape? Sadly, I will not make the same mistake twice!¡± Ye Wuchen¡¯s purple eyes grew colder, and with a wave of his hand, he blocked Nangong Zifeng from using the secret technique. If it hadn¡¯t been for this woman¡¯s escape before, Muer would not have encountered danger. Anyone who touched a single hair on Muer, he would make them pay a terrible price! Despair appeared on Nangong Zifeng¡¯s face, had she known Ye Wuchen would come so soon, she would not have taken such a risk today. Regrettably, there are no pills for regret in this world¡­ Suddenly, a fierce polar light flew from the side. Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes turned cold as he raised his hand to intercept the polar light. Taking advantage of this, Nangong Zifeng escaped from under his palm, biting her tongue to release a cloud of blood mist. The evening breeze passed, and the blood mist dissipated. The woman atop the hill had disappeared¡­ A surge of raging fury erupted from the depths of Ye Wuchen¡¯s eyes. He looked up at the fleeing figure, all his ferocious energy bursting forth. The mandala flower on half of his face made him appear as if he had walked out of hell itself, sinister and mysterious¡­ ¡°Sect Leader of the Holy Maiden Sect!¡± This man had disappeared for so long, the people of Ghost Hall had been unable to find him, and he turned out to be with Nangong Zifeng. No wonder Nangong Zifeng knew so much about his situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was him all along behind Nangong Zifeng! ¡°Oh no!¡± The Sect Leader¡¯s heart pounded with shock. He had already experienced Ye Wuchen¡¯s strength and knew he was no match for this man. So after rescuing Nangong Zifeng, he turned around and attempted to flee. But he did not possess the Blood Mist Technique like Nangong Zifeng¡­ The Purple Robe traversed the night sky, landing behind the Sect Leader, whose shoulder was fiercely grasped by a large hand. A chilling aura spread out, and with a boom, it struck his shoulder through the palm. Chapter 267 - Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Troubles Brewing (Seven) Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Troubles Brewing (Seven) Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Troubles Brewing (Seven) The Sect Leader screamed in agony as he turned and swung a palm towards Ye Wuchen. Ye Wuchen did not dodge but met the attack head-on. With a squelch, his large hand pierced into the Sect Leader¡¯s chest, and in an instant, he ripped out a bloody heart. ¡°You saved Nangong Zifeng, so you should pay with your life!¡± The man¡¯s voice was gloomy, and a deadly chill permeated his indifference. The Sect Leader¡¯s eyes widened in shock, never having imagined that he now lacked even the strength to flee, thinking he could at least save his own life¡­ However, before he could understand why Ye Wuchen had become so powerful, he no longer had the life to ponder questions. Given another chance, he would definitely hide and never appear before Ye Wuchen again. Ye Wuchen slowly turned around, gazing at the tranquil night sky, his heart clenched fiercely¡­ ¡°Muer!¡± At first, his anger had clouded his judgment, but as he furiously attacked Nangong Zifeng, he gradually calmed down. Although it was just a faint feeling, he could sense that Mu Ruyue was still alive¡­ That was enough. No matter where she was now, even if he had to search to the ends of the Heavenly Sea, he would find her, and then he would never let anyone harm her again¡­ Central Province. On an unnamed mountain, a silver-robed youth smiled gently, his beautiful face outlined by soft lines. Although he lacked Ye Wuchen¡¯s bewitching charm, his languid yet noble aura was strikingly similar to him, and the captivating smile on his face was remarkably alike. ¡°Ten years have passed since I awakened, and if I count the years, it¡¯s been over a thousand. If Aunt hadn¡¯t rescued me, I would probably have been sealed there for a lifetime. But Aunt left ten years ago to find someone, so I should also leave this place now¡­¡± The youth smiled lightly, his ink-black hair fluttering in the wind. He gently lifted his slender fingers to his chin, his lazy smile captivating¡­ He lifted his gaze towards the distant sky, his eyes brimming with nostalgia. Soon, he would be able to find them. The years of Seal slowed his cultivation so much that it seemed his Qi could hardly flow. Since awakening, it took him years to recover physically, years spent merely in consumption. Still, over these years, he had made significant progress¡­ The youth smiled, the happiness in his eyes so delightful that describing him as peerlessly enchanting would not be an exaggeration. Mother, this time, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt us again¡­ Just the thought of soon seeing his long-lost relatives made the youth¡¯s heart tremble with overwhelming joy and excitement, almost wishing he could sprout wings and fly to her side. But no one saw the young man standing on the mountain peak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Otherwise, they would surely be captivated by his languidly charming smile, such a handsome young man being a rare sight even in Central Province¡­ At this moment, inside the Xiang Pavilion, Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes moved slightly as she slowly opened them, and in an instant, a mesmerizing face appeared before her. Their proximity was so close that her complexion darkened immediately. ¡°Feng Jingtian, what are you doing here?¡± She bit her teeth and asked fiercely. Feng Jingtian looked somewhat wronged as he glanced at Mu Ruyue, ¡°Ungrateful woman, you dare to ask me? Is it because your man treated you badly and drove you to jump off the cliff? If I hadn¡¯t found you by chance, you would probably be feeding the Demon Beasts at the bottom of the cliff by now. In any case, I saved your life, and my only demand is that you devote yourself to me.¡± Chapter 268 - Chapter 268 Chapter 268 The Number One Person in the Feng Chapter 268: Chapter 268: The Number One Person in the Feng Family (Part 1) Chapter 268: Chapter 268: The Number One Person in the Feng Family (Part 1) Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze slightly darkened as she lifted her leg and fiercely kicked at Feng Jingtian. Luckily, Feng Jingtian had already anticipated this move and easily dodged it in a flash of red. His phoenix eyes slightly raised, he looked at the woman with a cold demeanor with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, ¡°A woman should be more ladylike instead of always kicking men in their private parts. Of course, if you married me, I wouldn¡¯t mind you kicking me a couple of times¡­ But still, your way of treating a lifesaver really is unique.¡± Actually, Mu Ruyue had wanted to retort that she hadn¡¯t asked him to save her. After all, even without Feng Jingtian, the moment she had taken that elixir, she was confident the Demon Beast wouldn¡¯t detect her presence. Without a foolproof plan, how could she face a woman like Nangong Zifeng alone? She had always cared greatly for her own life, so why would she act purely on impulse? Yet, the fact that Feng Jingtian had saved her was undeniable; she couldn¡¯t bring herself to repay kindness with malice¡­ ¡°Monster, I will repay this debt to you, but don¡¯t expect such an act to make me feel affection for you. I, Mu Ruyue, have only one man in this life, and apart from him, no one else can occupy my heart! Let alone talk about offering myself to you.¡± Mu Ruyue lifted her gaze to look at Feng Jingtian¡¯s peerless face, determination swirling in her eyes. On that devilishly handsome face, the smile that was more beautiful than a woman¡¯s slowly faded away. Feng Jingtian¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, a surge of anger rising from the depths of his heart. Could this woman really not see any other man apart from that one man? ¡°Woman, time is on my side, and I have plenty of it to make you accept me.¡± Feng Jingtian smiled again, in no rush to win this woman over completely at this moment. ¡°Can you stop me from leaving?¡± Mu Ruyue slightly raised her eyebrows, asking calmly. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know where you are,¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s voice paused slightly, ¡°This is the Central Province in the Divine Martial Continent, and, before this, I had already sealed your strength within your body. Don¡¯t blame me, I just wanted to spend some time with you. If you had strength, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stop you.¡± Saying this, Feng Jingtian laughed sinisterly. He didn¡¯t want to stoop to the level of Nangong Zifeng, but to get this woman, he was willing to resort to unscrupulous methods! If he could forcefully keep her here, what would it matter if her strength disappeared? Even if she were feeble, he would cherish and pamper her for a lifetime¡­ Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze turned colder. Any gratitude she had felt for Feng Jingtian vanished instantly. She coldly lifted her gaze to look at this man, whose beauty rivaled that of a devilish god, her voice devoid of any warmth. ¡°Feng Jingtian, you will regret this!¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Feng Jingtian threw his head back and laughed loudly, his laughter crazy and full of allure, ¡°Woman, as I said, I will willingly let you become my woman. For the recent period, just stay in the Feng Family. Without my command, you cannot leave here.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After dropping these words, the man strode away. Gazing at the fiery red robe disappearing from her sight, Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression grew even colder. She gently closed her eyes and began to circulate her Qi according to her Cultivation Technique. Gradually, she breathed a sigh of relief¡­ Indeed, a Seal was placed on her strength, but compared to the one Nangong Zifeng had used on Xiao Feng, it was much weaker. Clearly, Feng Jingtian was only at the beginning of Innate level¡­ Therefore, even with the Seal within her body, it hardly affected her Cultivation. Chapter 269 - Chapter 269 Chapter 269 The Number One Person in the Feng Chapter 269: Chapter 269: The Number One Person in the Feng Family (Part 2) Chapter 269: Chapter 269: The Number One Person in the Feng Family (Part 2) As long as she broke through to the Innate Level, the Seal would automatically be undone, and all her strength would return to her¡­ Now, all she could do was continue her cultivation. Regrettably, with her strength sealed, she couldn¡¯t refine the Elixirs; otherwise, breaking the Seal would have been much simpler. Now she had to resort to other methods to quickly boost her strength. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a beam of sunlight shone in from outside, causing Mu Ruyue to slightly furrow her brow, and she gave a cold glance at the maid who entered unannounced. ¡°Get out!¡± The maid was startled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Young Master who sent me to serve you, Miss.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s voice grew even lower, ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡± The maid bit her lip tightly, slammed the basin she was holding onto the table, didn¡¯t spare Mu Ruyue another glance, turned her head, and left, not forgetting to slam the door shut vigorously. ¡°She¡¯s just trash, yet she carries herself like she¡¯s something special, just because she has the Young Master backing her. I really don¡¯t know what kind of trick this seductress used to bewitch the Young Master. Someone like the Young Master should only be matched with Lady Lan Yue; this woman isn¡¯t even qualified to be his concubine!¡± Although the maid closed the door before speaking these words, how powerful was Mu Ruyue¡¯s spiritual power? She still heard every word¡­ Trash? Mu Ruyue gave a bitter smile. Indeed, what was the difference between her now and trash? It was just like the time she had first crossed over; back then, she also had no strength. However, she always believed that just a small Seal, after all, would not trap her for a lifetime¡­ When that time came, she would make that man pay a price! A hint of cold light flashed through Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes, her stunning visage turning even colder and more ruthless¡­ ¡°Young¡­ Young Master?¡± The maid had barely walked a few steps when she saw a red figure block her path. Her heart skipped a beat; this man, every gesture and movement were enchantingly perfect. He was like a devil that reversed the mortal realm; even the phrase ¡°unparalleled in beauty¡± couldn¡¯t describe him. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The man¡¯s gaze was dark, his predatory and ruthless eyes fixed on the maid. He didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak; a flash of red light, and the maid¡¯s throat was slit, blood spurting out, causing the man¡¯s eyebrows to furrow as he raised his red robe to avoid the splashing blood. ¡°Someone, clean this up.¡± Feng Jingtian raised his eyes to look at the firmly shut door, flicked his sleeves, and turned to leave. He was confident that this woman would ultimately be his. And he, would not allow anyone to insult her! From beginning to end, Feng Jingtian never glanced at the maid lying in a pool of blood. In his eyes, human lives were as cheap as ants; how could such ants be worth his concern? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The noise outside naturally reached Mu Ruyue¡¯s ears. She merely lightly raised her eyebrows, her expression as cold as ever. She had always been vengeful. From their first encounter, this man had screamed at her, and from that moment, it was destined that they could never be friends in this lifetime¡­ ¡°Wuchen.¡± Mu Ruyue gently raised her eyes to the blue sky outside the window, her gaze swirling with unusual colors, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will soon break through to the Innate Level, and then I will come to you¡­¡± But before that, she still had more important matters to finish¡­ Chapter 270 - Chapter 270 Chapter 270 The Number One Person in the Feng Chapter 270: Chapter 270: The Number One Person in the Feng Family (Part 3) Chapter 270: Chapter 270: The Number One Person in the Feng Family (Part 3) In the fragments of Nangong Zifeng¡¯s memory, she found the location of that person. Regardless of what relationship that child had with them, since they had come to Central Province this time, they must take him back. Mu Ruyue slightly lowered her eyes, and the corners of her lips curled into a cold smirk. ¡°Nangong Zifeng, Feng Jingtian¡­ The obstacles around Wuchen and me truly are numerous; yet even so, I will clear all obstacles to stand by his side!¡± No one could separate them. ¡­ Since Feng Jingtian had taken her back to the Feng Family, he hadn¡¯t appeared again, and Mu Ruyue was glad for the peace, spending her time solely in lengthy cultivation. The only way to break the Seal was to advance to Innate. Perhaps due to Feng Jingtian¡¯s orders, after the maid had been driven out, no one else came to disturb her, yet this peace was clearly temporary¡­ A familiar aura wafted towards her, causing Mu Ruyue to suddenly open her eyes. There before her blossomed a smile as enchanting as a flower. Without thinking, Mu Ruyue raised her fist and ferociously attacked that detestable smile, but before her fist could reach him, he easily caught it. ¡°Woman, you¡¯ve been in Central Province for so long, let me take you out for a walk,¡± Mu Ruyue turned her head, unwilling to behold his demonically charming smile: ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Woman¡­¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s heart sank slightly, not understanding why Mu Ruyue¡¯s indifference suddenly made his heart wrench, as though he was about to lose something forever. But if he didn¡¯t use this method, how could this woman possibly stay at the Feng Family? ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± Feng Jingtian brought his handsome face close to Mu Ruyue, his large hand firmly gripping her shoulder, his devilishly peerless face wore a pleasing smile. As the top figure of the Feng Family, Feng Jingtian was carefully offering smiles to a young girl, something which, if seen by other women, would shatter many a heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet, he seemed to relish it¡­ ¡°Let go!¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes darkened as she coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time, I have no interest in going out with you, Feng Jingtian. You¡¯ll regret what you¡¯re doing.¡± Regret? Feng Jingtian gave a bitter smile. Even he didn¡¯t understand, as the foremost person in the Feng Family, how many women could he have? Many daughters of noble families had once hoped to climb into his bed¡­ But why did he care about such an indifferent woman? Could this be what they call masochism? The colder others were towards him, the more he wanted to fawn over them, thus causing this woman to hate him¡­ ¡°Actually, I already regret it,¡± Feng Jingtian said with a bitter smile, sadness tinging his Phoenix Eyes, ¡°Though I am the eldest young master of the Feng Family, I invariably cannot decide for myself. The only thing I wanted to decide was my own marriage. Before I met you, I encountered many women, who were merely tools for venting my desires. Only you¡­ I want to cherish, to protect. If you are unwilling to become my lover, I can marry you as my wife and not mind your past at all. And I know you don¡¯t want to share a husband, so I promise you, from now on, I will have no other woman but you¡­¡± Mu Ruyue did not speak, simply staring at Feng Jingtian with icy cold eyes. That gaze made Feng Jingtian¡¯s heart panic fiercely; he pressed down with his large hand which began to tremble slightly, wanted to say more, but ultimately closed his mouth. Chapter 271 - Chapter 271 Chapter 271 The Number One Person in the Feng Chapter 271: Chapter 271: The Number One Person in the Feng Family (Part 4) Chapter 271: Chapter 271: The Number One Person in the Feng Family (Part 4) ¡°Feng Jingtian,¡± Mu Ruyue sneered, ¡°you stand no chance, do you really think I would fall for a man who forces himself on me? From the moment you did such a thing, you lost even the slightest opportunity for me to let go of my aversion towards you. You wanted to know why I would accept Wuchen? I can tell you¡­¡± Her voice softened as she spoke of Ye Wuchen. ¡°Wuchen respects me, never forcibly taking anything, exposing himself to the Holy Maiden Sect for my sake, and even facing strong opponents alone for my safety. Yet, for all he has done for me, he never asked for anything in return. Clearly, he had the opportunity to take advantage of me when I was under the influence of the aphrodisiac, but he didn¡¯t. He respected my wishes. Not long ago, he unleashed a powerful force that could harm me; to avoid hurting me, that man was willing to cripple his own strength. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, I fear he would have become useless.¡± ¡°He says strength is meant to protect me, and if it could harm me, what use is it to keep? Tell me, why would I give up such a good husband in favor of you? Feng Jingtian, I will say this only once, I, Mu Ruyue, will have only Ye Wuchen as the man in my life. If you ask me to betray him, I¡¯d rather forsake this body!¡± The girl¡¯s gaze was so resolute, it pained Feng Jingtian¡¯s heart. Was he a step too late? If it weren¡¯t for that half-year absence, would he have had a chance? During that half-year, he had truly lost too much, to the point that every time this woman faced trouble, it was Ye Wuchen who appeared by her side. Feng Jingtian hid the trace of pain in his Phoenix Eyes, grabbed Mu Ruyue¡¯s arm with a raised hand, ¡°Woman, come with me, today you must go to a place with me no matter what?¡± ¡°Feng Jingtian, let go of me!¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression turned icy, and a surge of anger swelled in her eyes. But it was as if Feng Jingtian couldn¡¯t hear the anger she was trying to suppress, pulling her out of the room. At that moment, no one knew the turmoil in the man¡¯s heart¡­ Inside the tower, a powerful aura hit them face on. Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression shook, and she gently closed her eyes. Within this tower, she felt a realization. Seeing the girl no longer moving, Feng Jingtian released her hand and turned to look at the girl behind him. Realization¡­ Indeed, Mu Ruyue was in the midst of realization. Here, there was the culmination of many Innate Strong People¡¯s realizations. As soon as she arrived, she could feel the conditions here. If she could stay here for half a month, she was confident that she could reach Innate in the absolute shortest amount of time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Eh?¡± A surprised voice came from behind. Then, an ethereal Ghost floated beside Feng Jingtian, looking at Mu Ruyue in astonishment as she comprehended the Innate power. ¡°Feng, the young lady isn¡¯t from the Feng Family, is she? Is she the one you¡¯re interested in? Heh, this place is accessible by no one other than the Feng Family, but that¡¯s another story if the young lady is someone special to you.¡± The white-bearded Ghost clicked his tongue, marveling, ¡°A prodigy, truly a prodigy! Many Innates made their breakthrough here, which is why this place contains their realizations. Over thousands of years, many Feng Family members on the verge of breaking through to Innate have come here for enlightenment at the last moment. However, this girl is clearly the one with the best aptitude.¡± Chapter 272 - Chapter 272 Chapter 272 The Number One Person in the Feng Chapter 272: Chapter 272: The Number One Person in the Feng Family (Part 5) Chapter 272: Chapter 272: The Number One Person in the Feng Family (Part 5) Feng Jingtian laughed softly, his gazes falling on Mu Ruyue with complexity shining in his phoenix eyes. He himself didn¡¯t know why he brought this heartless woman to this place. To let her break through to the Innate Level? Once she reached the Innate, the sealed power would crumble, and then she would leave the Feng Family forever, with him having no chance at all¡­ ¡°Haha,¡± Ghost suddenly burst into laughter, clenching his fists tightly, staring at Mu Ruyue with great interest. ¡°Talent, this girl is definitely a talent. I haven¡¯t found such a seedling with such strong perception in a thousand years. Feng, she has much more Talent than you. If it weren¡¯t for me barely keeping my Soul attached with this Innate Power, I might actually consider taking her as my disciple.¡± What a pity. If he had met this girl earlier, he probably would have disregarded everything to take her as his disciple. ¡°However¡­¡± Ghost blinked, then turned to look at Feng Jingtian next to him with confusion, saying, ¡°Feng, you sealed her strength? Could it be that the girl doesn¡¯t like you, so you want to use this method to make her stay? Aren¡¯t you a descendant of my true form, Huo Hun? Forcing a woman like this? You¡¯re really losing the face of your Ancestor.¡± Huo Hun shook his head, glaring at Feng Jingtian like he was bitterly disappointed with iron not becoming steel. This young man had thrown away the reputation of the Feng Family for thousands of years. Feng Jingtian¡¯s face reddened as if the Ancestor had hit upon the sordid thoughts in his heart. Just as he was about to explain, Mu Ruyue, who had been closing her eyes to comprehend the Innate Power, suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Senior, thank you for the guidance.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s gaze moved from the face of Feng Jingtian to rest upon Huo Hun. Huo Hun laughed heartily, ¡°Girl, this has nothing to do with me; it¡¯s your own profound insight. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your strength should now be at the Fake Innate level, what a pity it¡¯s been sealed by some scoundrel. As of now, I am just a Ghost, unable to help you. Otherwise, I could have helped you remove the Seal. Just by feeling the Innate Power, in a few months, you will break through to the Innate, and the Seal will naturally undo itself.¡± At the Fake Innate Level, being able to accept so much comprehension left by the Innate Strong People, this girl¡¯s strength has improved so fiercely that her breakthrough to the Innate would be a matter of course, without any bottleneck in the future. Though Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t show Feng Jingtian a good face, she still held great respect for this senior who had lived for who knows how many years. ¡°Senior, if you hadn¡¯t driven me away just now, I probably wouldn¡¯t have achieved such improvement. No matter what, this gratitude is indeed something you deserve.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Haha,¡± Huo Hun laughed freely, ¡°This temperament of yours suits my taste quite well, girl. It¡¯s a pity that this Feng child has gone too far. I ask for nothing else, only hoping that by letting you comprehend the Innate Power here today, you will leave a sliver of life for my Feng Family in the future.¡± With that, Huo Hun let out a light sigh. This woman was not a creature of the pool; one day she would inevitably transform into a dragon and soar the skies. He hoped she would remember today¡¯s kindness and leave a chance for the Feng Family in the future¡­ Mu Ruyue smiled faintly without agreeing to Huo Hun. As for the future, who knew? She would not easily make promises she couldn¡¯t keep. ¡°Senior, I can assure you of one thing: if the Feng Family doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t initiate trouble with the Feng Family. But if the Feng Family crosses me, I, Mu Ruyue, am not one to swallow grievances!¡± Chapter 273 - Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Breakthrough Innate (Part 1) Chapter 273: Chapter 273 Breakthrough Innate (Part 1) Chapter 273: Chapter 273 Breakthrough Innate (Part 1) Huo Hun chuckled bitterly twice, casting a luck-wishing glance at Feng Jingtian; he could clearly see that the girl was somewhat dissatisfied with being imprisoned. Feng had gone too far this time¡­ Even if one wanted to woo a woman, it had to be done with sincerity to touch her heart, forcing a woman who didn¡¯t love him to stay, how could that possibly change her mind? This method would only make her devoid of any lingering affection. ¡°Ancestor, pardon the interruption,¡± Feng Jingtian cupped his fists, a demonically handsome expression spreading across his face. He turned and forcibly grabbed Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand, forcibly pulling her to his side. Seemingly oblivious to the girl¡¯s icy gaze, Feng Jingtian¡¯s smile became even more bewitching, ¡°Woman, I brought you here, do you feel better now? Would you accompany me for a walk?¡± He looked down at Mu Ruyue beside him, his low voice even carried a hint of pleading. Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart shook slightly, but her face turned cold again after recalling Feng Jingtian¡¯s actions towards her; however, she did not resist, allowing him to pull her toward the door. ¡°Feng Jingtian¡­¡± Under the evening glow, the girl stopped, looking up towards the gray-brown sky and softly said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t sealed my strength and forced me to stay here, maybe we could have been friends¡­¡± Friends? Feng Jingtian tightly grasped Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand, his lowered phoenix eyes concealed a flicker of mockery, ¡°Woman, you are mistaken, I never thought of becoming your friend.¡± What he wanted was her person¡­ not that pitiful friendship¡­ Mu Ruyue knew it was futile to say more. This man would not let her go, so she did not say much but just let him pull her away from the Feng Family. On the street, Feng Jingtian occasionally glanced at the girl beside him, a pleasing smile hooking at the corner of his lips ¨C this too was a kind of enjoyment for him. If only he could interact with her like this for a lifetime, without so much contention, how wonderful that would be¡­ ¡°Tell me about Central Province,¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes slightly lifted, her voice neither cold nor warm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Jingtian¡¯s heart leaped with joy, as this was the first time Mu Ruyue had initiated conversation with him. He immediately told her all that he knew. ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t really Central Province. This is just a part of it,¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s lips curled up, his phoenix eyes unblinking as he gazed at the girl beside him, ¡°If described using Four Countries, Feng City, where my family is located, is on the border of Central Province. The real Central Province is a continent surrounded by seas on all sides, larger than the four combined countries, hence the area is called Central Province.¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows. So, the place she was standing isn¡¯t really Central Province? How could Feng Jingtian not know what she was thinking? He chuckled softly, ¡°For example, the border of Purple Moon Country is also considered within Purple Moon Country¡¯s territory; so Feng City can likewise be called part of Central Province¡¯s land. You¡¯ve also met the Patriarch of Feng Family, who was once a great family in Central Province a thousand years ago. Due to some issues, the ancestor fell, and the Feng Family was forced to move here¡­¡± Every glorious family has its fall, and Feng Family was a prime example. ¡°Elder predecessor?¡± Mu Ruyue recalled the soul in the tower, gently stroking her chin, ¡°That elder¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t bad, he must have been at the Innate Perfection Realm in his lifetime.¡± Chapter 274 - Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Breakthrough Innate (Part 2) Chapter 274: Chapter 274 Breakthrough Innate (Part 2) Chapter 274: Chapter 274 Breakthrough Innate (Part 2) While Innate Strong People were common within Central Province, there weren¡¯t many who had reached the level of Innate Perfection. That senior predecessor must have achieved this level during his lifetime¡­ ¡°Woman, I do not know much about the situation over there, but I know about the major forces within Central Province. Within Central Province, no force is more powerful than those of the Medicine Sect. However, above the Medicine Sect, there exists even more powerful beings, but how strong these people are, I cannot fathom nor do I know,¡± he said. Feng Jingtian¡¯s expression turned serious, for Central Province was a land where dragons hid among tigers, where any power could dominate externally as kings. Mu Ruyue wanted to ask something else when suddenly, a faint scent tantalizingly wafted towards her, prompting even her, a woman, to involuntarily look up¡­ A woman in a blue dress seemed to cause ripples like those on the water surface. Her hair, soft and shiny like water, glimmered under the sunset, but what was even more stunning was the woman¡¯s beauty. Her blue eyes, like deep pools, and her breathtakingly beautiful face were adorned with a gentle smile. Her beauty was like the deep blue sea, so incomparable that not even the words ¡®peerless beauty¡¯ could do her justice. And the moment this woman appeared, her gaze fell upon Feng Jingtian¡­ ¡°Jingtian, you¡¯ve returned?¡± The woman asked with a gentle, tender smile, her fragrance enhancing her beauty, her deep blue eyes gazing affectionately at the man in front of her who looked devilishly handsome. It seemed as if her eyes could no longer accommodate anyone else but him. ¡°I heard early on that you had returned, but I¡¯ve been quite busy lately and couldn¡¯t meet you. Today I finally had some free time, so I planned to see you. You wouldn¡¯t be upset with me, right?¡± The woman looked carefully at Feng Jingtian, her gentle demeanor something no man could resist. Feng Jingtian¡¯s brows lightly furrowed, his Phoenix Eyes sweeping impatiently over the woman¡¯s water-like gentle expression, and he spoke indifferently, ¡°Lan Yue, what relation do you and I share? Why should I be upset with you? Please move, do not block my path.¡± Lan Yue¡¯s expression slightly changed, but she quickly regained her composure and chuckled softly, ¡°Jingtian, are you angry at me? Are you upset that I didn¡¯t come to find you sooner? But I¡¯m here now, can you forgive me this time?¡± Is this woman deaf to human speech? Feng Jingtian¡¯s expression darkened, his lips barely parted, and his voice, icy as it was, barked, ¡°Move away!¡± His words thundered like a storm in the bustling street, causing all passersby to turn their heads and look towards the source. On seeing the two opposite each other, many seemed to understand. Feng Jingtian had always walked through a field of flowers without a speck of dust clinging to him. Yet, he disregarded his fiancee, Lan Yue, who was as gentle and beautiful as water, merely because she held the title of his fiancee. For this reason, he had vanished from Feng City for several years. Lan Yue¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and a wave of bitterness surged in her heart. Ever since this man had saved her ten years ago, her heart had never been able to return to her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if this man detested her, she was willing to endure the humiliation, only hoping to become his wife¡­ ¡°Jingtian, I just¡­¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Feng Jingtian angrily interrupted her. Lan Yue¡¯s face turned pale immediately. Biting her lip tightly, she looked despairingly and painfully at the merciless man. He could give himself to others, so why could he not spare a little for her? Even just a little would have been enough¡­ Chapter 275 - Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Breakthrough Innate (Part 3) Chapter 275: Chapter 275 Breakthrough Innate (Part 3) Chapter 275: Chapter 275 Breakthrough Innate (Part 3) ¡°Feng Jingtian, on what basis do you insult Sister Lan Yue?¡± It seemed Feng Jingtian¡¯s words had gone too far; a beautiful woman quickly stepped forward to support Lan Yue, who was swaying, and then glared at Feng Jingtian with vehemence. ¡°Sister Lan Yue just likes you, what right do you have to insult her? Her status as your fiancee was arranged by the Feng Family Patriarch and our father, you have no right to choose!¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, the smile on his red lips was enchanting yet sinister, like the blood flowers from hell, so alluring to the soul. ¡°Lan Xin!¡± Lan Yue¡¯s complexion changed drastically, knowing that Feng Jingtian was already angry, ¡°Stop talking.¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I speak?¡± Lan Xin snorted coldly, her angry gaze shifting from Feng Jingtian to Mu Ruyue beside him, clearly filled with jealousy, ¡°Who is this woman? What right does she have to be with you? Could it be that you intend to abandon Sister Lan Yue, such a wonderful woman, to marry her? I see not a hint of Qi fluctuating around her, clearly, she is nothing but trash, even the Feng Family Patriarch wouldn¡¯t allow you to be with her.¡± Lan Xin held her chin high arrogantly, inspecting Mu Ruyue with disdainful eyes. ¡°You brat, Feng Jingtian is not someone you can covet. Dismiss any hopes you have of climbing the branches to become a phoenix. A man as outstanding as he is beyond your reach. If you wish to find a man to marry, our Lan Family has plenty of servants. I could find you a position as a concubine; after all, even my Lan Family servants have requirements for a wife, and elevating you, a worthless trash, to concubine status is really overvaluing you.¡± Within Feng City, there was no man more excellent than Feng Family¡¯s Feng Jingtian. Lan Xin did not consider herself as beautiful or powerful as Lan Yue and could not be his wife, but if Lan Yue married Feng Jingtian, perhaps she could follow her sister and marry into the family as well. How could she let other women disrupt that? Ultimately, while Lan Xin stood up for Lan Yue, she was really just considering herself¡­ Feng Jingtian¡¯s gaze turned dark and terrifying; he lifted his hand and violently slapped Lan Xin across the face. With a crisp snap, Lan Xin was sent flying, crashing hard into a roadside stall. She was stunned, tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at Feng Jingtian. ¡°Feng Jingtian, I am a daughter of the Lan Family, you¡­ you hit me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lan Xin¡¯s heart trembled violently, biting her lip and glaring resentfully at the bewitching man, the grievance in her eyes was so evident, as if Feng Jingtian was a heartless cad who had abandoned his wife and child. ¡°Hit you?¡± Feng Jingtian scoffed, ¡°I was impulsive, allowing my hand to be sullied. Leave immediately; if it were not for the fact that you are a daughter of the Lan Family, you would already be a corpse by now! And I warn you one last time, better not harbor any thoughts against her, else, I¡¯ll let you know what it is to prefer death to life!¡± The man¡¯s words were so harsh, piercing Lan Yue¡¯s heart like a needle, causing her whole body to convulse in pain, with tears forming in her blue eyes. For years, watching the man she loved in close contact with other women, she had grown accustomed to it; as long as he was still hers, that was enough¡­ But to him, those women were all but dispensable. She thought this woman would be the same, and that¡¯s why she initially ignored her existence and didn¡¯t inquire too much. She understood Feng Jingtian disliked her meddling in his affairs¡­ Chapter 276 - Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Breakthrough to Innate (Part Four) Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Breakthrough to Innate (Part Four) Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Breakthrough to Innate (Part Four) Only now did she realize she was wrong, terribly wrong¡­ For this woman, he was willing to fall out with the Lan Family, and he even slapped Xinxin. Lan Yue bit her lower lip tightly, her gaze shifting to Mu Ruyue. At first glance, that look seemed perfectly ordinary, even her blue eyes were as gentle as water, but Mu Ruyue could clearly feel the hostility and anger at the bottom of the woman¡¯s eyes. With a helpless shrug, Mu Ruyue sighed softly; she was completely dragged down by Feng Jingtian. ¡°Xinxin, let¡¯s go,¡± Lan Yue said, turning around to walk beside Lan Xin, pausing slightly before speaking, ¡°Jingtian, I won¡¯t tell my father about this, but after all, you¡¯ve made too much of a scene. Even if I want to help you, there¡¯s no way I can¡­¡± With those words, she didn¡¯t look back again; her elegant blue dress vanished into the sunset. Mu Ruyue watched the direction in which Lan Yue had left, her thoughts a mystery, when suddenly, a deep voice came from beside her ear: ¡°Woman, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Her heart skipped a beat; this man, who always prided himself on his arrogance, was apologizing? ¡°Feng Jingtian, isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± Mu Ruyue chuckled softly, a trace of mockery crossing her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s heart clenched tightly; he quickly grabbed Mu Ruyue¡¯s hand, panic flickering in his phoenix eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be here; I didn¡¯t mean to let these people come to humiliate you, woman, I¡­¡± By the end, he didn¡¯t even know how to defend himself. If it wasn¡¯t for him sealing her strength, how could this woman have suffered such humiliation? And if it wasn¡¯t for him, Lan Xin wouldn¡¯t have been in opposition to her¡­ Feng Jingtian swallowed his words, looking guiltily at the young girl beside him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to keep you here. If I let you regain your strength, you would turn around and disappear from my side. Then, I would have no chance at all.¡± ¡°Forget about it,¡± Mu Ruyue waved her hand, smiling coldly, ¡°Even without you, I can break this seal myself. Feng Jingtian, you can never imprison me for a lifetime. As long as there¡¯s a sliver of a chance, I will leave this place and go back to his side.¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s grip on her hand tightened, feeling the girl¡¯s pain; he quickly let go, a bitter smile hanging on his red lips. No matter what he did, it seemed this woman couldn¡¯t accept him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he was not willing to give up just like that¡­ ¡°Woman, you are tired too; let me take you back. Next time I¡¯ll take you out again,¡± Feng Jingtian smiled ingratiatingly, his phoenix eyes unwaveringly on Mu Ruyue. Mu Ruyue nodded slightly; she needed to go back and cultivate more than she needed to interact with this man ¡­ Upon returning to the Feng Family, Feng Jingtian took Mu Ruyue back to her residence, and then the Family Head Feng Xiang called him over. When Feng Xiang saw Feng Jingtian walking in from outside, his expression darkened. ¡°Jingtian, I heard you brought a woman back from outside a few days ago? It¡¯s no issue for you to bring a woman back; the Feng Family isn¡¯t too poor to support one more woman. However, I¡¯ve also heard that you bullied Lan Yue for that woman, and even hit Lan Xin? Do you have an explanation for your father?¡± Feng Jingtian scoffed coldly, ¡°So what if I hit her? Just for insulting my woman, she deserves to die! Today I spared her life for the sake of the Lan Family. If there¡¯s a next time, I will make her bleed on the spot!¡± ¡ª¡ª- With the New Year approaching, these days have been killing me, resulting in fewer updates; I¡¯m very sorry. Chapter 277 - Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Breakthrough to Innate (Part Five) Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Breakthrough to Innate (Part Five) Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Breakthrough to Innate (Part Five) ¡°How dare you!¡± Feng Xiang slammed the table and stood up, his face ashen as he looked at Feng Jingtian. He clenched his fists tightly and roared angrily, ¡°Jingtian, what¡¯s so good about that woman that you¡¯d turn against your own father for her?¡± Feng Jingtian chuckled disdainfully, a mocking curve on his lips, yet his voice was so firm, so undoubtedly resolute. ¡°I want to break off my engagement with Lan Yue and marry her!¡± ¡°Feng Jingtian!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes blazed with fury, ¡°Just a woman, toying with her is enough. I can agree if you want her as your concubine, but to marry a useless woman is utterly impossible! I will never allow the Feng Family to welcome such a woman of dubious origin.¡± This son, although unruly, never opposed him like this. Nowadays, for the sake of a woman, he even turned his face against him? It seemed that this woman could not stay¡­ A trace of ruthlessness flickered in Feng Xiang¡¯s narrowed eyes. As the Patriarch of the Feng Family, he always prioritized the family¡¯s interest. Anyone who harmed the Feng Family¡¯s interest, no matter who it was, he wouldn¡¯t let them go, especially that woman who caused his son to turn against him. But he knew, as long as Feng Jingtian was here, he couldn¡¯t lay a hand on that woman¡­ ¡°Jingtian,¡± thinking of this, Feng Xiang¡¯s expression softened, his eyes flickering slightly, ¡°you marrying her is not impossible.¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but he did not say much. He wanted to know what his father was up to now. ¡°However¡­¡± Feng Xiang sneered coldly and continued, ¡°The Lan Family has strong influence too. Breaking off the engagement with them won¡¯t be so easy, so I need you to fetch something. It¡¯s said that the Lan Family has been looking for an herb called Giant Dragon Grass, which is located within the Giant Dragon Mountain in Central Province. If you can bring back that herb, maybe it could persuade the Lan Family to agree to the annulment.¡± Feng Jingtian fell silent upon hearing this, a hint of skepticism flashing in his eyes as he looked at Feng Xiang. ¡°You¡¯re being kind all of a sudden?¡± This bastard had just been furiously scolding him, and suddenly his demeanor changed. How could Feng Jingtian not be suspicious? After all, Feng Xiang was always cunning and unscrupulous in achieving his goals. Hadn¡¯t he killed his own mother like this in the past? ¡°You cheeky brat, you are still my son no matter what. I was very angry with what you did, and it infuriated me that you fought with the Lan Family¡¯s men for a woman. You know how protective that old man from the Lan Family is. Isn¡¯t this harming the Feng Family? But on the other hand, I too wish for my son¡¯s happiness,¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression revealed sincere care, almost appearing truly considerate as a father. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Feng Jingtian still seemed unable to believe his words, Feng Xiang felt annoyed internally yet didn¡¯t show it on his face: ¡°I promise you, nothing will happen to that woman after you leave. The Feng Family will absolutely not touch her!¡± The Feng Family not making a move doesn¡¯t mean the Lan Family would let her off¡­ Feng Jingtian withdrew his gaze and cast a chilling look at Feng Xiang, ¡°I hope you remember what you said. When I return, I expect to find Mu Ruyue completely unharmed. If she suffers even the slightest injury, don¡¯t blame me for a bloodbath at the Feng Family!¡± ¡°You cheeky brat, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re also a member of the Feng Family!¡± Feng Xiang trembled with fury. This damned fool would actually massacre his own family for that woman? In that case, he couldn¡¯t possibly let that woman live¡­ Chapter 278 - Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Breakthrough to Innate (Part Six) Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Breakthrough to Innate (Part Six) Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Breakthrough to Innate (Part Six) ¡°The Feng Family?¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s cold laugh carried a trace of scorn within his Phoenix Eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t forget how my mother died, and don¡¯t forget why I chose to leave the Feng Family. I loathe Lan Yue, not just because she was the wife you chose for me, but more importantly, I have never been able to bring myself to like her hypocritical nature. And if it weren¡¯t for my Talent, would you, Feng Xiang, ever respect me? I have never wanted the identity of the young master of the Feng Family.¡± The man¡¯s words pierced his heart like needles, causing Feng Xiang¡¯s body to tremble uncontrollably. He was right, the death of his wife was indeed his fault. Back then, if he hadn¡¯t been too cowardly to speak up for her, she wouldn¡¯t have died so miserably, and he would never forget the last look that woman gave him. Desperate and sorrowful¡­ It was precisely because of this that Feng Jingtian harbored no sense of belonging to the Feng Family and even deeply hated his own father. Just as Feng Xiang was lost in the memories of the past, Feng Jingtian¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared from the hall. Quickly afterward, a fiery red silhouette landed within Mu Ruyue¡¯s room. Feeling the breath rushing towards her, Mu Ruyue¡¯s brows knitted slightly as she asked indifferently, ¡°Demon, what brings you here this time?¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s Phoenix Eyes deeply gazed at the girl¡¯s stunningly beautiful face, his demonically handsome features seemingly conveying an emotion that was difficult for anyone to decipher. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the Feng Family for a while. While I¡¯m away, you must take care of your safety.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyebrows arched, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯d be safer if you let me go.¡± The sharpness in the girl¡¯s words pierced the man¡¯s heart, yet he seemed unconcerned and laughed it off. Even though he was a man, he could laugh so beautifully. ¡°Take this Token. If you encounter any danger, I will be able to rush back. Woman, did you know? When I was very young, my biological mother had already passed away, and her death was due to my father¡¯s cowardice.¡± A bitter smile appeared on Feng Jingtian¡¯s face, his eyes filled with sadness, ¡°Just because she practiced a Cultivation Technique that could bring the dead back to life, the price being her own lifespan, she used it to save Feng Xiang. Unfortunately, after succeeding, someone witnessed her immediately after the deed. That person did not see her saving Feng Xiang¡¯s life but just saw the process of her transforming from a young woman into an old crone, losing much of her lifespan, and thus she was labeled a reincarnated demon.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What kind of shock would it be for someone to see a young face gradually turning into that of a wrinkled old woman? Probably everyone would think they had seen a ghost. Without Feng Jingtian needing to continue, Mu Ruyue could guess the rest of the story¡­ ¡°The elders in the clan declared she was a demon, and hence subjected her to Fire Punishment. That man, because of whom she had come back to life, did not say a word in her defense when she faced the Fire Punishment¨Cnot because he wasn¡¯t the Feng Family heir at the time, and with his own situation being precarious and many wanting to remove him, how could he be concerned with someone else? Even if that person was his wife, who had sacrificed most of her lifespan to save him, leading to her misfortune of being mistaken for a demon¡­¡± Throughout, Feng Jingtian never wished to refer to that man as ¡®father¡¯. ¡°I am telling you all this not to gain your sympathy,¡± Feng Jingtian looked up at Mu Ruyue, determination in his Phoenix Eyes, ¡°Once, before she left, she told me something¨Cif I ever met a woman I liked, I must protect her at all costs. So, I want you to believe in me. I will protect your safety and not let you suffer the slightest harm.¡± Chapter 279 - Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Breakthrough to Innate (Part Seven) Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Breakthrough to Innate (Part Seven) Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Breakthrough to Innate (Part Seven) Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes were slightly lowered in silence, her stunning face devoid of any expression. This man indeed deserved sympathy, but¡­ that was before he did these things to her¡­ ¡°Feng Jingtian, letting me leave is the best protection for me.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s face changed drastically, he tightly gripped Mu Ruyue¡¯s shoulders, and yelled somewhat agitatedly, ¡°I will never let you leave! Wait for me, I will be back soon, and by then, no matter who tries to stop me, I will marry you!¡± Mu Ruyue chuckled softly twice, she closed her eyes and decided to remain silent. Feng Jingtian gently released his hands, took one last look at the girl with her eyes closed, and turned to stride towards the door, his red figure disappearing under the sunlight. It was only after his departure that Mu Ruyue opened her eyes¡­ She understood that once Feng Jingtian left, she would probably not have peace, so leaving was indeed the best protection for her, as the people from the Lan Family would not let her off. But Feng Jingtian oversimplified everything. If she had strength, she could completely protect herself; as for now, she was nothing but a powerless being, bewildered by how Feng Jingtian could make such a promise in the menacing environment of the Feng Family. However, no matter what, seeking a man¡¯s protection was something Mu Ruyue never needed, especially if that man was Feng Jingtian¡­ ¡°Innate!¡± Mu Ruyue looked at her palm and a faint smile curled the corners of her mouth. Only by breaking through to the Innate level soon could she protect herself from harm, and compared to men, she trusted her own prowess more¡­ Within the backyard, led by Lan Xin, a group was furiously advancing towards Mu Ruyue¡¯s location. Perhaps because Feng Xiang had already promised Feng Jingtian, he had instructed all members of the Feng Family not to intervene. ¡°Bang!¡± Lan Xin lifted her leg and fiercely kicked open the door; her arrogance accentuated by her appearance as her beautiful eyes soon fell upon Mu Ruyue and she issued a cold snort. ¡°Wench, now that Feng Jingtian isn¡¯t here, I¡¯d like to see who can protect you. Do you think you can become the Young Madam of the Feng Family? Stop dreaming, that position belongs to my sister Lan Yue, but since sister Lan Yue is kind-hearted and didn¡¯t come to teach you, a husband-snatching wench, a lesson herself, I¡¯ll do it for her!¡± The thought that Feng Jingtian had slapped himself because of this woman made Lan Xin clench her teeth in anger, her eyes glaring fiercely at the young girl sitting calmly on the bed. It must be said, this woman was truly stunning; her beauty wasn¡¯t just from her looks but also from the composed demeanor that radiated from within that was even more mesmerizing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even when faced with so many provocations, she remained calm and unruffled without displaying any panic. No wonder Feng Jingtian was taken with her, but it¡¯s a pity that even though she might look good and manage to appear calm and composed, she was nothing more than a useless person who couldn¡¯t make a real stand. Wasn¡¯t dealing with such a useless person a piece of cake? ¡°They¡¯ve finally come?¡± Mu Ruyue smiled faintly, her gaze turning cold as an ancient pond, ¡°I thought as soon as Feng Jingtian left, you would follow immediately, yet you still made me wait a while.¡± ¡°Keep pretending,¡± Lan Xin huffed, convinced that the girl¡¯s composure was all an act; in her heart, she must be scared to death but too concerned with face to show it. Chapter 280 - Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Breakthrough to Innate (8) Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Breakthrough to Innate (8) Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Breakthrough to Innate (8) ¡°Send someone, beat her to death!¡± Lan Xin¡¯s brows were furrowed with malice, the gaze she cast upon Mu Ruyue flashing with deep venom. A bloodthirsty smile curled at her lips as if Mu Ruyue before her was nothing more than an insignificant ant. ¡°In this world, it¡¯s the survival of the fittest. A powerless trash like you living here is nothing but suffering. So, you should be grateful to me, for soon you will be rid of this agony¡­¡± She lifted her chin, looking down at Mu Ruyue from her superior position. Boom! A Flame Fist struck Mu Ruyue fiercely, sending her body flying backward, crashing through the screen and breaking it in two, a trickle of blood spilling from her lips. The followers who came with Lan Xin weren¡¯t as brainless as her, expecting that Mu Ruyue, who had been sitting there so calmly, really had a trick up her sleeve. Little did they know, she couldn¡¯t muster even the slightest resistance. Her previously calm and composed appearance was nothing but a bluff. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mocking laughter filled the room. A disciple of the Lan Family lifted his head and laughed raucously, his eyes filled with scorn: ¡°Why pretend to be anything other than what you are? With you being such trash, seeing so many of us come for you should have made you grateful or trembling in fear, yet you dare to act tough with us! I can¡¯t understand what the Young Master of the Feng Family saw in you, to abandon Lady Lan Yue for you, you¡¯re not even worthy of carrying Lan Yue¡¯s shoes!¡± ¡°Hehe, though this woman is useless, she is a stunning beauty. How about I take her as my concubine? I will make her crave immortality, crave death, and be unable to quit me, never able to leave!¡± The man who spoke had a lecherous face and his evil gaze was fixed on the girl¡¯s exquisite features. However, throughout it all, Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression remained unchanged¡­ Boom! Boom boom boom! Layers of Qi struck her body, the brutal force turning her face white in an instant, her expressionless face watching those mocking visages. Perhaps this is what¡¯s called ¡®A tiger, when it loses its might, is humiliated by dogs¡¯! Mu Ruyue sneered and began to circulate the Dan Book within her¡­ Ever since her fight outside the Mu Residence with Xiao Min, she had discovered that the Dan Book could absorb the power of the same attribute and convert it for her own use, although she hadn¡¯t had the chance to try it again since then. This time, she had even perceived the existence of Innate Power within the high tower, and all she needed to do was to concentrate the Qi at a single point to break through. Previously she might have needed months to achieve such a feat. Of course, it was different if someone else aided her¡­ Watching those attacks fall upon the girl, Lan Xin sneered, ¡°You tramp, this time I want to see who can save you. Feng Jingtian has already been expelled from Feng City; no one can help you!¡± And today was her death day¡­ Thinking of the slap Feng Jingtian had given her back then, Lan Xin clenched her fists tighter, the cruel smile on her beautiful face growing even colder, her eyes filled with ruthless venom. ¡°Pfft!¡± Mu Ruyue spat out a mouthful of blood, staining her white clothes red. Yet, she remained expressionless, her eyes and brows revealing an air of indifference. The power of the Dan Book circulated within her, countless streams of red Elemental Power seeping into her body. They were then enveloped by a bundle of power and sent into the Dantian. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with other attributes at the moment, allowing those forces to harm her body¡­ ¡°Bring them in and beat her to death!¡± Lan Xin¡¯s brows were furrowed in malevolence as she watched Mu Ruyue, her gaze flickering with deep venom. A bloodthirsty smile curled on her lips, as if Mu Ruyue was nothing more than an insignificant ant in her eyes. ¡°In this world, it¡¯s the survival of the fittest. A powerless trash like you only lives in agony here, so you should be thanking me. Soon, you¡¯ll be free from this pain¡­¡± She lifted her chin, looking down condescendingly at Mu Ruyue in front of her. Boom! A Flame Fist struck Mu Ruyue harshly, sending her body flying backward and splitting the screen behind her in two, a trickle of fresh blood spilling from her lips. The followers who came with Lan Xin were not as brainless as she. Initially, when they saw Mu Ruyue sitting there composedly, they thought she was confident, not realizing she possessed no power to resist at all. Her seeming calm and collected demeanor was nothing but a bluff. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The mocking laughter spread throughout the entire room. A disciple of the Lan Family threw his head back in wild laughter, his eyes filled with mockery, ¡°What¡¯s the point of pretending? As a worthless piece of trash, seeing so many of us here should either leave you in grateful tears or trembling with fear, and yet you dare put on airs with us! I really don¡¯t know what kind of eyesight the Feng Family¡¯s young master has, to fancy a woman like you, abandoning our Lady Lan Yue. You¡¯re not even worthy of carrying Lan Yue¡¯s shoes!¡± ¡°Heh, even though this woman is trash, she is an absolute beauty. Why not give her to me to be my concubine? It would be such a waste for such a stunning beauty to go unused! Giving her to me would be getting good value, hahaha!¡± The man who spoke had a lecherous face, his evil gaze sweeping over the girl¡¯s exquisite features. However, from beginning to end, Mu Ruyue¡¯s expression remained unchanged¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Layer upon layer of Qi pounded on her body. The brutal force turned her complexion deathly pale as she emotionlessly watched the laughing faces. Perhaps this was the so-called situation where a tiger falls to the plains and is bullied by dogs! Mu Ruyue started to smirk coldly as she began to operate the Dan Book within her body¡­ Ever since her battle outside Mu Residence with Xiao Min, she had discovered that the Dan Book could transform Qi of the same attribute into her own. She had not had a chance to try it again after that occasion. This time, she further understood the existence of Innate Power within the tower. Merely by concentrating Qi at a single point, she could achieve a breakthrough. Normally, it would have taken her months to attain such an achievement, unless someone else assisted her, of course¡­ Watching the attacks descending on the girl, Lan Xin smirked coldly, ¡°Bitch, this time I¡¯ll see who can save you. Feng Jingtian has already been expelled from Feng City; nobody can help you now!¡± And today would be her death day¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Remembering the slap Feng Jingtian had once thrown at her, Lan Xin clenched her fists tightly, the cold sneer on her beautiful face intensifying, her eyes filled with vicious cruelty. ¡°Ptui!¡± A gush of fresh blood sprayed from Mu Ruyue¡¯s mouth, staining her white clothes red. Yet, her face remained expressionless, her brows and eyes exuding a sense of indifference. The power of the Dan Book circulated within her body. Countless red Elemental Powers seeped inside her and were enveloped by a sphere of force that delivered them into the Dantian. She couldn¡¯t spare the time to consider the other attributes; she could only let those forces injure her body¡­ Chapter 281 - Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Breakthrough Innate (Nine) Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Breakthrough Innate (Nine) Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Breakthrough Innate (Nine) Gradually, cold sweat seeped from the young girl¡¯s forehead, and her complexion was as pale as a sheet of white paper. Yet these people were only reveling in the pleasure of torture¡­ Above the valley outside of Feng City, a figure in red fluttered with the wind. Feng Jingtian halted his steps and slowly turned to look in the direction of Feng City¡­ It felt as if his heart was being viciously seized, the pain suffocating him. ¡°She¡¯s in trouble? No! Impossible, that man clearly promised me he would not lay a hand on her. Although I despise his character, he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word¡­¡± However, the anxiety in his heart was so intense that Feng Jingtian furrowed his brows, casting aside all caution as he dashed toward the direction from which he came. He had placed a Seal within that woman¡¯s body, and that Seal contained his emotions, which was why he could sense the unease in his heart. Compared to that man, he trusted his own Seal more¡­ ¡°You had better pray she hasn¡¯t come to harm, otherwise, I swear I will destroy the Feng Family!¡± In that instant, a towering killing intent surged from Feng Jingtian. He slightly narrowed his Phoenix Eyes, exuding a whisper of danger. It was clear that if Feng Xiang truly went against his words, Feng Jingtian wouldn¡¯t hesitate to unleash a massacre¡­ In the past, I was too young to protect the mother I loved most; this time, I will ensure her safety no matter what! Inside the chamber. A figure in white, stained with blood, lay on the ground. The young girl struggled for breath, her wet black hair clinging to her forehead, beads of sweat hanging on her pallid face. ¡°Let me do it,¡± Lan Xin intercepted the advancing members of the Lan Family, walking toward Mu Ruyue with a cold sneer. She raised her leg and kicked viciously, saying maliciously, ¡°You want to die? That¡¯s too easy. I want you to live a fate worse than death!¡± Boom, boom, boom! Countless amounts of Qi wrapped around her foot, as if burning with surging flames, unleashing a volcanic eruption onto Mu Ruyue¡¯s body. With a crash, Mu Ruyue was flung away, slamming into the wall. Lan Xin advanced toward the girl, her foot coming down hard as if to vent all the jealousy and resentment in her heart. But at that moment, a hand rose and firmly grasped her ankle. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± The young girl looked up, her eyes cold as blades beneath her hair, her stunning face veiled in frost. She looked at Lan Xin standing before her and asked deliberately, word by word. ¡°How long have you been beating me? More than half a two-hour period, right? Have you had enough?¡± Lan Xin¡¯s face changed, her fist trailing fire through the air as she aimed at Mu Ruyue¡¯s face. However, this time, before she could reach Mu Ruyue, a powerful aura burst forth from her¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± Fiery flames shot out, blasting Lan Xin¡¯s body away under the astonished gazes of the crowd. Mu Ruyue coughed twice, wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, and smiled faintly, ¡°I should thank you. An Innate Level that would have taken months to reach¨CI¡¯ve broken through so quickly with your help, and even the Seal has been lifted¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sensation of regaining one¡¯s strength feels wonderful¡­ Mu Ruyue moved her shoulders, the feeling of reclaiming power making her smile. Feng Jingtian, I¡¯ve said it before¨Cyou can¡¯t keep me trapped for a lifetime! But this time, she had not escaped lightly. Lan Xin, in her eagerness to torment her, had brought only those who were below the Innate Level. Otherwise, Mu Ruyue wouldn¡¯t have broken through so swiftly. Even though she was already a Fake Innate, she had still sustained serious injuries under their attacks¡­ Chapter 282 - Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Breakthrough to Innate (Part Ten) Chapter 282: Chapter 282: Breakthrough to Innate (Part Ten) Chapter 282: Chapter 282: Breakthrough to Innate (Part Ten) ¡°Innate!¡± Inside the study, Feng Xiang¡¯s face suddenly changed dramatically, and his sharp gaze turned toward the window as he murmured to himself, ¡°Inside the Feng Family, there are only two Innate individuals, one is me, and the other is Jingtian. Yet, no one close to breaking through to the Innate Level exists. Who could it be coming to my Feng Family to breakthrough?¡± He frowned and could wait no longer, his figure flashed as he rushed toward the door. Inside the tower, Huo Hun, sensing the power that was very close, slightly moved his eyebrows and chuckled twice, ¡°That girl has broken through already? I thought it would take a few more months, but of course, she is that person¡¯s reincarnation, how could her Talent possibly be poor? And with her breaking through to Innate, I guess the skies of Central Province are about to change. Perhaps the peerless powerhouse who had dominated Central Province thousands of years ago has returned. Unfortunately, that boy fell in love with someone he shouldn¡¯t have. With this girl¡¯s ability, he is completely unworthy of her.¡± From the first moment he saw her, he knew Mu Ruyue¡¯s real identity, which is why he was so polite to her. Otherwise, how could he have said those words if she were merely a genius? ¡°I wonder if Feng has taken my words to heart, not to mention those careless ones in the Feng Family. That girl is not someone our Feng Family can afford to provoke. Not to mention Bai Ze who still resides in seclusion in Central Province, her own strength alone is not to be underestimated. Given the chance, she will become the peerless powerhouse from thousands of years ago.¡± Huo Hun shook his head and sighed helplessly. At this moment, he was of course unaware that the Feng Family had already offended Mu Ruyue to the death¡­ harboring delusions of killing her, how could she let the Feng Family exist? ¡­ Lan Xin sat on the ground in a daze, staring in shock at the bloody clothes. ¡°You¡­ you are not trash?¡± This woman, she is not trash? Mu Ruyue remained silent, only looking coldly at Lan Xin, her gaze slicing across her face like a cold knife, causing her to scream uncontrollably. ¡°Why did you deceive us? Why did you pretend to be trash to deceive us?¡± If Lan Xin had known earlier that she possessed the strength to break through to Innate, she would not have dared to provoke her, despite her arrogance. She only had the courage because this woman was deemed trash¡­ ¡°I never said I was trash,¡± Mu Ruyue said indifferently, her eyes downcast. Lan Xin shivered violently. Indeed, she had never said she was trash; they had all misunderstood¡­ ¡°Then why hide your strength? Why do this?¡± Lan Xin¡¯s voice trembled. Though Innate Strong People were common in Central Province, Feng City was only a border territory and not under the powerful influence of Central Province; hence, she was not keen to provoke an Innate Strong Person¡­ Lan Xin bit her lip tightly, her pale face especially intimidating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others were also trembling with fear, no longer holding the proud demeanor they had initially¡­ Suddenly, a loud shout rose from the sky, ¡°Which Daoist friend has come to my Feng Family to break through? Could you please show yourself? It would only be proper for I to extend the hospitality due to a host.¡± Upon these words, a figure in green robes floated before them. Feng Xiang stood below the sky, his gaze sweeping past Mu Ruyue¡¯s face, but he did not linger on it much. He frowned slightly and spoke again, ¡°Who exactly is the Daoist friend breaking through here?¡± At this moment, Mu Ruyue had already concealed her aura, appearing no different than usual, so Feng Xiang of course did not realize she was the newly advanced Innate Strong Person. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Innate vs. Innate Duel (Part 1) Chapter 283: Chapter 283 Innate vs. Innate Duel (Part 1) Chapter 283: Chapter 283 Innate vs. Innate Duel (Part 1) ¡°Feng Family Master, it¡¯s her¡­¡± Lan Xin trembled as she extended her finger, still not recovered from the recent upheaval, ¡°She broke through to the Innate level!¡± Following the direction Lan Xin was pointing, Feng Xiang¡¯s gaze landed on Mu Ruyue¡¯s icy countenance. Feng Xiang¡¯s expression suddenly transformed, his face instantly darkened: ¡°Was it you who just broke through?¡± Isn¡¯t this young lady the one Feng Jingtian brought back? Was it really her who broke through just now? How is that possible? For a moment, Feng Xiang felt his mind go blank, his cold features clearly displaying a hint of shock. She was supposed to be useless, how could she possess such immense Talent? Could this young girl be playing possum? Then, what was her purpose in approaching the Feng Family¡­ ¡°Whether or not it was you who broke through, you must die here today!¡± With a loud bang, A fierce killing intent emanated from Feng Xiang, his eyes intensely fixed on that stunning face, his entire being exuding murderous aura, pressing forward as unstoppable as a bamboo splitting. A mere beginner to the Innate realm, how could she possibly be a match for someone who had been in the Innate realm for much longer? Regarding the rules of the Innate realm, she wasn¡¯t well-acquainted, and the only option to eliminate her was to seize the present moment. With this young girl¡¯s Talent, given enough time, she might surpass him at an unprecedented speed. Had there been no dispute, Feng Xiang would have been happy to see Feng Jingtian and her affairs progress, having such a genius in the Feng Family would be highly beneficial after all. Regrettably, the moment he let the Lan Family stir trouble for her, Feng Xiang knew the Feng Family had lost that opportunity. He wouldn¡¯t foolishly believe that by just lowering his stance, this young girl would forgive everything the Feng Family had done. Since she was fated not to be of use to him, the only choice left was to eliminate her¡­ Bang! Mu Ruyue¡¯s face paled and she stumbled back several steps, wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, her eyes glistening with intense killing intent as she looked towards Feng Xiang. Suddenly, her blood-stained white garment flashed by. Mu Ruyue soared forward, her sword radiating the piercing cold light, making her already stunning features even more breathtaking. Feng Xiang was not one to pity or spare women; he wouldn¡¯t hold back his lethal moves just because the opponent was female. He clenched two sword-like beams of green light in his hands, with just a lift of his palms, the tightly clasped beams shot across the sky, leaving a long trail of illusion, rapidly slashing towards Mu Ruyue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue slightly turned her face, the fierce wind brushing through her hair. The sword light grazed past her face, a trace of blood seeped from her tender skin, dyeing half of her face red, casting her as a Shura who had walked out of hell, terrifying yet stunningly captivating at the same time. It must be said, even bearing grave injuries, she couldn¡¯t erase the exceptional elegance she exuded. She raised her hand, took out an Elixir, and pushed it into her mouth. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the cut on her face visibly began to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye, yet the blood splattered over her face couldn¡¯t be washed away by the Elixir. Then, Powerful Pill, Essence Boosting Pill, speeding pill¡­ she pulled them all out and swallowed them like candy, her extravagant consumption even made Feng Xiang cringe. ¡°Who exactly are you!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s face darkened, the identity of a young girl who could casually pull out so many Elixirs must be extraordinary. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284 Chapter 284 The Duel between Innate Powers (Part Chapter 284: Chapter 284: The Duel between Innate Powers (Part 2) Chapter 284: Chapter 284: The Duel between Innate Powers (Part 2) It¡¯s regrettable that once the arrow is on the string, it must be shot; if she doesn¡¯t die, perhaps he will be the one to perish later! To eliminate future threats, this girl must die here! The only regret is that if he had known earlier about her talent and the elixirs she could produce at will, he would have never stopped Feng Jingtian from being with her and would have arranged their union at all costs. However, there are no ifs in this world, he was destined to miss out on such an unparalleled genius¡­ Feng Xiang had just regained his senses when a powerful Sword Qi fiercely emanated from the girl¡¯s sword. He hurriedly raised his sword to defend, and with a loud bang, a burst of energy viciously struck his chest. His face paled, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Compared to before, her strength and speed had clearly increased by a lot! Even someone who has just entered the Innate level could barely match his strength with the help of an elixir¡­ Feng Xiang¡¯s expression finally changed, his somber gaze revealing an unprecedented seriousness. In contrast to him, everyone else was thoroughly frightened, especially Lan Xin, whose delicate body trembled slightly, and she didn¡¯t even dare say a word for fear of drawing the witch¡¯s attention. She regretted¡­ Lan Xin clenched her fists tightly, filled with an unprecedented sense of regret. This arrogant young lady, at this moment, finally understood what regret felt like. ¡°Lan Yue!¡± Lan Xin¡¯s eyes flickered, with a hint of hatred flashing through them. It was all because of Lan Yue, that woman. If it weren¡¯t for her promise to her that if Lan Yue married Feng Jingtian, she would be willing to serve one husband together with her, and for the previous instigations against her, she wouldn¡¯t have been the one to stand out. It was laughable how Lan Xin was fooled by Lan Yue¡¯s sisterly facade, truly believing that woman cared for her as a sister and intended for them to serve Feng Jingtian together. Now thinking back, she was nothing but a pawn, used to direct all of Feng Jingtian¡¯s dislike towards herself, so Lan Yue could portray the gentle and virtuous wife and mother. Today¡¯s events were likewise using her as a pawn. Despair filled Lan Xin¡¯s eyes, and the combined feelings of desperation and regret made her want to smash her head and die, but the inherently fearful Lan Xin still did not make such an impulsive choice¡­ ¡°Girl, I admit you are strong, but even if you are stronger, even with the power of an elixir, you¡¯re still no match for me!¡± Feng Xiang landed a palm on Mu Ruyue¡¯s chest and sneered as he saw her stumble back a few steps and spit out a mouthful of blood. What if you have an elixir? The gap in strength isn¡¯t so easily bridged¡­ Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t pause and attacked Feng Xiang again. Her beautiful face was shrouded with cold air, and overwhelming killing intent spilled from her, filling the entire courtyard. ¡°Haha, girl, let¡¯s decide the outcome with this final move, shall we?¡± Feng Xiang threw back his head and laughed, concentrating all his power into the green Sword Qi in his hand. The Sword Qi glinted with a dazzling green light and expanded gradually, eventually forming a formidable storm that swept towards Mu Ruyue with a thunderous roar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Witnessing such a powerful scene, hope began to light up in Lan Xin¡¯s eyes. If only that woman could die at the hands of the Feng Family Master, then nothing would happen¡­ ¡°No!¡± Suddenly, a heart-wrenching cry reached everyone¡¯s ears. Feng Jingtian, looking at Feng Xiang¡¯s lethal move, felt as if his heart was being violently torn apart. With an angry bellow, he cast aside all concerns and charged towards the girl¡­ Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Chapter 285: The Duel of the Innate (Three) Chapter 285: Chapter 285: The Duel of the Innate (Three) As his body neared Mu Ruyue, it was clear he was still too late, and he could only watch helplessly as the green storm engulfed the girl¡¯s body¡­ Despair slowly gnawed at his heart, while a fury surged from his chest, making him want to destroy heaven and earth, but even more overwhelming was the deep regret¡­ If¡­ if he hadn¡¯t Sealed her strength, perhaps she would have already left this place. And if he hadn¡¯t believed Feng Xiang¡¯s words, she wouldn¡¯t have encountered such peril. Ultimately, it was all his fault! This woman was the only one he had accepted apart from his deceased mother, the one he wanted to protect for a lifetime, but he never imagined that in the end, he would be the one to harm her! ¡°Woman!¡± Feng Jingtian bellowed with a heart-wrenching howl. That voice was like a spike piercing through everyone¡¯s heart¡­ Back when the main mistress endured the Fire Punishment, the young master who was restrained by everyone had screamed in the same heart-wrenching manner. ¡°More than a decade ago, I couldn¡¯t protect my mother, and now I can¡¯t even protect the woman I love.¡± Feng Jingtian stood up, his demonically handsome face filled with endless sorrow and irony, ¡°It seems I¡¯m really just a waste! If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll accompany her to hell, even if it costs everything I have to be forgiven.¡± A waste who could only watch helplessly as the people he wanted to protect died in front of him¡­ He lifted his gaze to the storm in front, slowly walked towards it, Feng Xiang¡¯s heart suddenly filled with dread, about to intervene, when a streak of red light flashed by, cutting through the condensed green storm, and struck directly at Feng Xiang. Feng Xiang had no chance to react, his body was violently hurled away, crashing with a bang against a tree. Everyone was stunned, their astonished gazes turning toward the front¡­ The storm slowly dissipated in the wind, revealing a figure in bloodstained white robes. Although the girl¡¯s attire was now tattered and lacked the initial dazzle, her aura was so compelling that no one could avert their eyes. ¡°Pfft!¡± The girl suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, her body swaying and leaning forward. ¡°Woman!¡± Before Feng Jingtian could feel relieved, he saw the girl¡¯s falling figure, his demonically beautiful face tinged with urgency, his red clothes flashing as he deftly caught her in his arms. Mu Ruyue looked feeble at this moment, her pale face caused Feng Jingtian¡¯s heart to clench painfully, the remorse was beyond bearing, and he repeatedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, woman, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have Sealed your power, shouldn¡¯t have forcibly kept you here, and I shouldn¡¯t have believed his words and left you alone here, knowing Feng Xiang¡¯s dissatisfaction towards you, you can hit me, scold me, kill me, it¡¯s all my fault!¡± Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t speak, she closed her eyes wearily, her pale appearance heartbreakingly weak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had already been drained of a lot of strength due to Lan Xin and the others before; now, after breaking through the Innate, she had been through a battle, and currently, her body had reached its limit¡­ If not for the golden silk soft armor that Wuchen had given her, Feng Jingtian¡¯s strike might have meant she could never rise again. ¡°Cough cough.¡± Feng Jingtian coughed dryly, picking himself up from the ground, fresh blood gushed from his chest, staining his entire robe red. It was obvious that Mu Ruyue¡¯s last counterattack had inflicted serious injuries on him. ¡°Jingtian, you are my son, and now I command you to kill that woman!¡± Feng Xiang, seeing his own son so protective of Mu Ruyue, roared with a towering rage. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Patriarch of Feng Family (Part 1) Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Patriarch of Feng Family (Part 1) A gentle breeze fluttered by, lifting the blood-red garment that was bewitchingly enchanting. Feng Jingtian raised his phoenix eyes toward the pale-faced Feng Xiang, a clear, chilling look in his eyes. It was as though he was not looking at his father but at his nemesis. ¡°In what capacity are you ordering me?¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s complexion drastically changed, his face taut with anger as he bellowed, ¡°I am your father, rebellious son! Is this how you speak to your father?¡± ¡°Father?¡± Feng Jingtian scoffed disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that if the Feng Family were to harm her, I would blood-wash the Feng Family! You seem to have not heeded my words.¡± He clearly felt the girl in his arms stiffen and couldn¡¯t help but hold her more tightly. ¡°More than a decade ago, I failed to protect my mother, allowing her to die miserably because of your cowardice, but I promised her that if I ever met a woman I fancied, I would protect her at all costs!¡± And this girl¡­ she was the only person he wanted to protect¡­ ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s face turned livid with rage, his trembling finger pointing at Feng Jingtian, ¡°Rebellious son, you truly infuriate me to death, cough cough¡­¡± After a few words, he couldn¡¯t speak any further. With each cough, fresh blood spurted out, staining the ground in front of him red. Compared with Mu Ruyue, he too had sustained serious injuries, with fresh blood seeping from a long wound on his chest, even hinting at the sight of the man¡¯s internal organs. It was clear that he was stubbornly standing here by sheer physical strength alone, or else he would have long since fainted. Lan Xin watched dazedly as the man she loved held another woman, her charming face turned deathly pale. It was as if her heart had been brutally stabbed, the pain making her tears uncontrollably fall. What was so good about this woman that Feng Jingtian would rebel against the family for her? Such deep affection was something neither she nor Lan Yue had ever received. What broke Lan Xin¡¯s heart even more was that Feng Xiang hadn¡¯t been able to kill this despicable woman! If she had died, perhaps none of this would have happened¡­ ¡°Feng Jingtian, don¡¯t forget, our Feng Family still has an ancestor who is a Ghost! Your strength is indeed great, but do you think you can compete with the ancestor?¡± The ancestor might well have been a ghost, but with his abilities, he could surely find a way to fight for a short period of time. As long as he was willing to make a move, how could it be difficult to deal with a severely injured woman? And now, only the ancestor could deal with her here¡­ Feng Jingtian¡¯s eyes grew even darker as he coldly watched Feng Xiang without saying a word. The ancestor indeed held Mu Ruyue in high regard, but after all, he was the Patriarch of the Feng Family, and whether he would stand on their side was uncertain¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Feng Xiang burst into a maniacal laugh, his smile ferocious and filled with malice, ¡°Jingtian, you are my son, and I will not do anything to you, but this woman must die, and it can only be the ancestor who takes action now!¡± Upon hearing these words, Lan Xin and the others¡¯ eyes lit up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Why would the Lan Family fear the Feng Family within Feng City? It was because of the mysterious ancestor. Although the ancestor had only a Ghost Body, maintaining a Spiritual Body for a thousand years meant he undoubtedly possessed some treasure, and perhaps he could even use that treasure to fight others¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± Feng Xiang took out a Jade Token, fiercely snapping it in two. He swept his cold gaze over the girl in Feng Jingtian¡¯s arms and said viciously, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you come from, but since you have offended my Feng Family, you must be prepared to face death!¡± ¡ª¡ª I¡¯ve seen many readers commenting that chapter 280 contained repeated content, and after checking, it indeed does. That day I had network issues and asked a friend to help post it, so I didn¡¯t realize the repetition until now. I wanted to delete the repeated content, but I can¡¯t, and I am truly sorry¡­ Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Patriarch of Feng Family (Part 2) Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Patriarch of Feng Family (Part 2) Feng Xiang¡¯s laughter had just ceased when a vague and ethereal figure suddenly appeared before everyone. Mu Ruyue recognized at a glance that the figure was Huo Hun from the tower, and he had apparently managed to leave the tower. It seemed likely that this was related to the broken Jade Token of Feng Xiang¡­ ¡°What¡­ happened here?¡± Huo Hun was completely dumbfounded, staring blankly at the scene before him. The thing he feared most had still occurred¡­ He thought, of all people to provoke, why did it have to be this girl? And to engage in such a fierce battle with her, now even with ten mouths, he couldn¡¯t provide an explanation. In her previous life, Moon Venerate was always vengeful. Neither sympathy nor pity ever surfaced in her. ¡°Ancestor,¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise as he propped up his dizzy mind and gritted his teeth, ¡°It¡¯s like this. This woman came from nowhere, concealed her strength, and entered our Feng Family. Had it not been for her accidental breakthrough to Innate, I wouldn¡¯t have sensed her conspiracy. A woman of unknown origin, concealing power and approaching the son of the Feng Family, I absolutely do not believe she has no ulterior motive. After I exposed her, angered and embarrassed, she beat me to this state. Ancestor, you must seek justice for me.¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s skill at deflecting blame was indeed remarkable. In an instant, he shifted all the blame onto Mu Ruyue, while portraying himself as a wise Family Head who had easily seen through the woman¡¯s conspiracy. ¡°Innate?¡± The Ancestor paused for a moment, then turned his gaze to Mu Ruyue. With another look, his surprise deepened, ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve broken through to Innate? I thought you¡¯d need a few more months. How did you manage to break through so quickly? Does this mean that the Seal inside you has also been released?¡± The smile on Feng Xiang¡¯s face gradually stiffened, his shocked gaze darting back and forth between the Ancestor and Mu Ruyue. Why could he hear from the Ancestor¡¯s words that the two of them had long been acquainted? What¡­ what on earth was going on? The others, upon hearing his words, were similarly stunned, showing a trace of astonishment in their eyes. ¡°I should thank them,¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders and, feeling almost fully recovered, stood up and left Feng Jingtian¡¯s embrace with a light smile, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for their lengthy torment, I wouldn¡¯t have broken through so quickly¡­¡± Feng Jingtian looked at his own empty embrace and a trace of loss swept across his heart, no matter how much he did, it seemed this woman¡¯s heart had no room for him¡­ ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± The Ancestor glanced at the pale-faced Feng Xiang, a wave of anger surged in his old eyes, but he knew now was not the time to settle accounts with this young man. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Was this madwoman even someone the Feng Family could afford to provoke? He dared not provoke her, and yet you, merely the Family Head of the Feng Family, dared to. Unaware even of the Seal inside her body, you mistook her for a weakling! ¡°Girl, do you remember the words I once told you?¡± Huo Hun turned to Mu Ruyue with a bitter smile, ¡°I hope you can spare the Feng Family this time for my sake.¡± No matter what, he didn¡¯t wish for the extinction of the Feng Family¡­ ¡°You should also remember my reply,¡± Mu Ruyue smiled softly, her pale face no longer showing signs of initial weakness, ¡°If the Feng Family does not seek me out, naturally I would not strike at them. But if someone bullies me, I will not stay silent. And if I hadn¡¯t broken through to Innate today, what would my end have been? I would have died! Those who seek my life, I will never give them a second chance!¡± Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Patriarch of Feng Family (Part 3) Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Patriarch of Feng Family (Part 3) A person who wanted to kill her, why would she have any reason to let them live? ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Feng Family or the Lan Family, I will not let them off. However, I can consider the fact that you once allowed me to have insights in the tower and therefore will not exterminate the Feng Family completely. At the very least, I won¡¯t kill Feng Jingtian, and I won¡¯t kill innocent people indiscriminately. The innocents, in my opinion, do not include those loyal to the Feng Family Patriarch. Any of his loyal followers I can¡¯t possibly spare. Senior, I¡¯m not alone; I have many people I care about. If it were just me alone, it would be fine, but for their sake, I cannot leave any threat.¡± She was not afraid of others seeking revenge against her. But she had the Shitian Team, relatives from the Xiao Family, and Ye Wuchen¡­ What if she killed Feng Xiang, and Feng Xiang¡¯s so-called followers took revenge on the Xiao Family? The Xiao Family were numerous, with countless strong individuals, yet not everyone was a strong person, and those strong could not protect everyone in the Xiao Family. Therefore, she could not take the risk, nor was she willing to gamble with the lives of her loved ones¡­ Even if her hands were stained with blood and caused widespread devastation, she would not allow anyone to harm the people she cared about. Huo Hun was momentarily stunned, shaking his head helplessly. This girl¡¯s nature was like that; she would rather uproot the problem than leave a future threat. That she would not completely punish the Feng Family was already her limit. As for Feng Xiang and his loyal servants, whether they lived or died was no longer a concern. But it was indeed what he deserved. If he hadn¡¯t provoked this girl first, how could she have become so angry? Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have any particular affection for Feng Xiang. As long as the Feng Family continued to exist, it was enough¡­ ¡°Girl, I agree with what you said. If one fails to eradicate the root when cutting down the weed, it will grow back in the spring breeze. Feng Xiang brought it upon himself. Had he not wanted to kill you, you wouldn¡¯t want to kill him either, so I will stay out of this matter,¡± the Ancestor said with a bitter smile. Huo Hun gave a rueful smile, the only regret being that the Feng Family would lose an Innate Strong Person. Fortunately, the young Feng Jingtian was still there, and with his strength, maintaining the Feng Family wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Then I thank you for your understanding, Senior,¡± Mu Ruyue said with a grateful smile. No matter what, she still held a lot of fondness for Huo Hun who had helped her. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to fall out with him over this matter. But even if Huo Hun tried to stop her, she would still go to all lengths to kill Feng Xiang¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ancestor!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s face suddenly changed drastically, his handsome features clearly showing his astonishment. Right now, he was completely dumbfounded. As the Patriarch of the Feng Family, to think he would help an outsider? What was this girl¡¯s background, and why did the Ancestor help her? ¡°Boy, do you really think that I am unaware of everything?¡± The Ancestor swept his gaze over Feng Xiang with a cold eye and scoffed, ¡°What unsourced background, hiding strength¨Cthis girl¡¯s strength was clearly sealed by your son, in order to make her stay here forever. Unfortunately, she has no desire to remain with the Feng Family. Only by breaking through the Innate level could she undo the seal. And with this girl¡¯s character, she would never provoke anyone without cause. If you hadn¡¯t revealed your killing intent towards her, why would she seek to take your life? Since you, as the Feng Family Patriarch, can¡¯t accomplish anything useful for the family and only bring about trouble, there¡¯s no use keeping you. Hence, as the Patriarch of Feng Family, I hereby announce that the next Family Head will be Feng Jingtian. As for you¡­¡± His voice paused slightly, and the Ancestor¡¯s old face became stern. ¡°Since you are part of the Feng Family, then let me personally deliver your final blow! This is the last bit of dignity I am preserving for you!¡± Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Chapter 289: Never Leave You for the Rest of My Life (Part 1) Chapter 289: Chapter 289: Never Leave You for the Rest of My Life (Part 1) Feng Xiang¡¯s face was pale, and he couldn¡¯t help shivering; before he could beg for mercy, he saw Huo Hun slightly lift his hand. With a bang, the red flames swept over like a shockwave, giving Feng Xiang no chance at all, and he immediately turned into a pile of ashes. The fierce wind swept past, scattering his ashes in the wind over various parts of the Feng Family estate¡­ Lan Xin was stupefied, her face as pale as a ghost¡¯s, her lips tight and slightly trembling. She looked in terror toward the calm-faced Ancestor¡­ ¡°What did you say?¡± Inside the Lan Family, Lan Yue stood up suddenly. Her usually calm eyes grew heavy and flickered with a sinister light, ¡°Are you saying that woman is of Innate level? And she has the protection of the Patriarch of the Feng Family?¡± A young Innate Strong Person, she still wasn¡¯t someone Lan Yue could provoke¡­ Thinking of Feng Jingtian¡¯s protection of her, Lan Yue¡¯s heart ached. Nothing was more painful than the man she deeply loved so fervently protecting another woman. Feng Jingtian, that demon, was destined to be the disaster of her life. ¡°It won¡¯t do, I can no longer stay in the Lan Family. With Feng Jingtian¡¯s ruthlessness, he will definitely not let the Lan Family off!¡± Lan Yue looked up, glanced at the guard who had come to report, and her lips slightly curved upward, ¡°I must leave the Lan Family immediately, and you must tell no one, do you understand?¡± The guard shivered violently and responded with utmost respect, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Lan Yue had always appeared gentle and kind outside; however, only he knew the ruthlessness hidden within her heart¡­ Indeed, as Lan Yue had anticipated, after Feng Jingtian finished dealing with Feng Xiang¡¯s remnant forces, he soon targeted the Lan Family. Previously, Feng Xiang had restrained him, so he could not act against the Lan Family. Now that Feng Xiang was dead, and he had become the Patriarch of the Feng Family, he naturally had the authority to act. Lan Xin¡¯s actions against Mu Ruyue were approved by everyone in the Lan Family. The Family Head and his wife even schemed to kill Mu Ruyue using extremely cruel methods. Who would have thought that a waste could also turn the tables and instantly break the Seal to reach the Innate Level? Had they known her Talent was so formidable, the Lan Family would never have allowed Lan Xin to do such a thing. However, there are no ¡®ifs¡¯ in this world; once a mistake is made, you must pay the price for it¡­ The morning breeze was light and the willow leaves fluttered. Within the garden of the Feng Family, Mu Ruyue stood quietly under a willow tree, her gaze fixed on the distant sky, her eyes warm. She had left the Saint Realm some time ago and wondered how Wuchen was faring¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that her strength had recovered and the affairs of both the Feng Family and Lan Family were settled, it was time to leave here and return to the Saint Realm, and then head to Central Continent¡­ Footsteps approached from behind. Mu Ruyue¡¯s body stiffened, but she did not turn around. She simply looked at the sky indifferently and said, ¡°Feng Jingtian, my Seal has been broken, and my strength and injuries have recovered. If I wish to leave, you can no longer stop me.¡± Feng Jingtian stopped in his tracks, his red garment fluttering seductively like blood. He looked up at the girl in front of him and let out a wry smile, ¡°I no longer wish to stop you. Perhaps my biggest regret in this life is that I sealed your power back then. Otherwise, you would not have been humiliated by those people.¡± This matter had become a permanent regret in his heart¡­ ¡°Woman, how can I possibly enter your heart, if it is not him, do you really not consider anyone else? I admit, I am indeed not as outstanding as that man, but what he can do for you, I can also achieve; even if it means bearing the scorn of the entire world, I will not let you down. Why won¡¯t you give me a chance? Even a small one¡­ Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Never Leave You for the Rest of My Life (Part 2) Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Never Leave You for the Rest of My Life (Part 2) Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes subtly lowered, and before her seemed to emerge the god-like handsome visage of a man, her gaze softened, ¡°Feng Jingtian, he is my man, the only one in this lifetime, also the single ray of sunshine in my life. I will never forget the moment I first met him, the naive smile of youth which was like the light in winter, illuminating my heart¡­ All along this journey, he has sacrificed so much for me, all I can repay him with is my lifelong devotion.¡± A lifelong devotion¡­ What beautiful sentiments? Feng Jingtian¡¯s eyes darkened slightly¨Chad he appeared too late? If he had met her before Ye Wuchen, could she have loved him? But asking that question now seemed to lack any significant meaning. ¡°Woman,¡± Feng Jingtian swallowed the bitterness in his mouth, his demonic charm making him irresistibly enchanting, ¡°why did you spare me today? With your known vindictive nature, you wouldn¡¯t let go of any enemy. I once sealed your strength, forced you to stay, and almost led you into peril, so why didn¡¯t you kill me? If you wanted to, I, Feng Jingtian, would not have resisted.¡± Why? Mu Ruyue smiled lightly: ¡°I¡¯ve said before, I kill them because they refuse to let me go. I won¡¯t drag my loved ones into danger. And you, Feng Jingtian, don¡¯t really want to kill me or harm my loved ones, so why should I kill you? Besides, out of respect for the elder, I would spare your life, but Feng Jingtian, from now on I hope you will stop bothering me constantly, otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for leaving you without descendants!¡± At that moment, she clearly saw the terror and despair on Feng Jingtian¡¯s face, even disregarding everything to rush toward her, even if it meant becoming enemies with Feng Xiang and slaughtering his own people, just to protect her life¡­ Thus, from that time, she forgave Feng Jingtian. But that was all. For Feng Jingtian she harbored no love, in this life, she loved only one man¡­ ¡°Leave you without descendants? Woman, you are still so fierce.¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s gaze was sorrowful; he would never forget the kick that she had once given him, a memory that stayed fresh in his mind. Perhaps it was that kick that made him love her even more¡­ Mu Ruyue paused, lifting her head to look at the sky not far away, she softly said, ¡°Feng Jingtian, I must leave now, please convey my farewell to the elder.¡± Feng Jingtian¡¯s heart shook violently; he knew if she regained her strength, she would eventually return to that man¡¯s side¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I know you still resent me for what I did to you, and I don¡¯t expect you to fully forgive me, but I hope you would let me do something to atone for my sins.¡± Feng Jingtian gently pursed his lips, his alluring phoenix eyes resting on Mu Ruyue, the affection in them so intense it seemed to scorch¡­ For her, he could never truly let go. But he would no longer resort to those forceful methods, he would only want her to willingly accept him¡­ even if it took a lifetime. ¡°Feng Jingtian, you owe me nothing, I don¡¯t need any compensation,¡± Mu Ruyue shook her head, saying, ¡°I need to go home now. Take care of yourself. I hope the next time we meet, you can let go of this attachment and start anew. I¡¯m not suitable for you, nor will I ever love you, no matter what you do. The only one in my heart is him; even the destruction of the continent would not change that.¡± Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Chapter 291: The Crisis of the Xiao Family (Part 1) Chapter 291: Chapter 291: The Crisis of the Xiao Family (Part 1) Knowing that the girl¡¯s words were true, wanting her to accept him was all too difficult¡­ Yet, upon hearing these words, Feng Jingtian¡¯s heart still ached. This woman, still so direct, did she not know how hurtful her words were? The only consolation was that she seemed to no longer hate him as much, which could be considered a result of his efforts, couldn¡¯t it? If one day he could talk with her as friends, perhaps their relationship could progress further¡­ Watching the girl¡¯s receding figure, Feng Jingtian did not stop her, merely gazing at her gradually disappearing white silhouette, unable to take his eyes off her for a long time¡­ ¡­ Saint Realm, Xiao Family. Xiao Tianyu was talking with Madam Sheng Yue about something serious, as both of their faces were especially stern. Seeing his parents like this, Xiao Qingqing unusually quieted down, his exquisite features clouded with distress. ¡°My husband, do you really think Yue¡¯er is in Central Province?¡± Xiao Tianyu solemnly nodded, ¡°It¡¯s Young Sect Master Murong Qingchu of the Medicine Sect who deduced it. He said Yue¡¯er has gone to Central Province and her strength has even been sealed, so Wuchen hurriedly rushed there searching for Yue¡¯er. Although Yue¡¯er is talented, if her strength is sealed, encountering any danger would be disastrous.¡± Perhaps sensing the worry in Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s eyes, Xiao Tianyu forced a light smile and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, rest assured, since Wuchen has gone, Yue¡¯er will not be in any danger. Do you not trust your son-in-law? From the beginning when we entrusted Yue¡¯er to him, I could see that Wuchen would protect her safety. All we can do is wait¡­¡± That man, with his formidable strength and devoted love, would certainly do his utmost to protect her¡­ ¡°Who are you to rush into my Xiao Family and cause trouble!¡± Just then, a loud shout came from outside the door. Xiao Tianyu and Madam Sheng Yue looked at each other, both frowning simultaneously. ¡°My husband, let¡¯s go have a look¡­¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Xiao Tianyu helped Madam Sheng Yue to stand up, glanced at Xiao Qingqing, and smilingly said, ¡°Qingqing, you wait here for your parents, we¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Xiao Qingqing blinked her eyes and obediently nodded. Within the courtyard of the Xiao family, a breeze fluttered the corners of her garments as a woman, like the Jiutian Xuan Nu, stood in midair, haughtily surveying the Xiao family ahead of her. Her lips curled into a smirk, as she coldly laughed, ¡°So these are Mu Ruyue¡¯s relatives in this lifetime? It seems nothing special. That woman values loyalty above all, so I¡¯ll destroy her home, kill her family members, and make her regret for a lifetime. Hopefully, as in her past life, she tragically encounters the Heavenly Tribulation while trying to save others and dies, saving me the trouble of dealing with her¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue, the greatest mistake you made in both your lives was to steal the man of Nangong Zifeng! In your past life, you were an orphan, and the Zi Family was your only kin. Even now, I can imagine the heart-wrenching grief on your face when you saw the Zi Family annihilated, that expression should belong on you. And in this life, I want you to suffer the same anguish. Now that Brother Wuchen is not in the Xiao family, I wonder who can protect this family¡­ Almost seeing the despair on the girl¡¯s face, Nangong Zifeng laughed coldly, her eyes flickering ominously, an ice-cold and haughty demeanor, her inherent superiority erupting from her, accompanied by a strong intent to kill. ¡°Xiao Family, you should never have brought Mu Ruyue back; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be facing the catastrophe of extermination. Blame her, it¡¯s because she offended me that I will kill you all!¡± Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Chapter 292: The Crisis of the Xiao Family (Part 2) Chapter 292: Chapter 292: The Crisis of the Xiao Family (Part 2) Nangong Zifeng¡¯s gaze was icy, watching indifferently the group of people who emerged from the Xiao Family, a sneer hanging on her lips as if she didn¡¯t take these people seriously. ¡°Xiao Tianyu, Madam Sheng Yue¨Cthe two people Mu Ruyue valued most!¡± Nangong Zifeng narrowed her eyes slightly, a cold gleam fleeting across the bottom of her eyes. If these two were to die, she wondered how much pain it would bring to that woman Mu Ruyue¡­ She was very much looking forward to seeing her expression at that time¡­ ¡°Are you from the Nangong Family?¡± Xiao Tianyu frowned, his complexion gradually darkening. ¡°Hehe,¡± Nangong Zifeng chuckled disdainfully, her proud face showing a hint of contempt, ¡°The Nangong Family? Those people are just my servants, not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as me. Xiao Tianyu, Madam Sheng Yue, if you hadn¡¯t brought that woman Mu Ruyue back to the Xiao Family, perhaps peace would have continued for your household. However, this truly is a misstep that will be resented for ages, for it is she who has brought upon you this crisis!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart clenched fiercely, and her graceful and stunning face instantly turned cold: ¡°Was it you who caused my daughter to disappear? Wasn¡¯t it!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nangong Zifeng laughed wildly, her icy face exhibiting a chilling murderous intent, ¡°Disappeared? She¡¯s probably nothing but bones now. And as for you people, since you are her relatives, then naturally, I will not spare you either! Hear me well, people of the Xiao Family, I, Zifeng, am here today to take your lives. Those who know what¡¯s best should just quietly surrender and save themselves from unbearable pain!¡± Just like the Zi Family from a millennium ago¡­ Nangong Zifeng laughed maniacally, her cold gaze firmly fixed on Xiao Tianyu and his wife. She would never forget that day a thousand years ago. Because she intentionally leaked some secrets of the Zi Family, she attracted the only power in Central Province capable of confronting the Zi Family. With her help, the entire Zi Family fell in a pool of blood. Especially her foster parents¨Cshe would never forget the pain and despair in their eyes; they probably couldn¡¯t believe until death that she would betray the Zi Family¡­ Who made those two so protective of that wretched Mu Ruyue, also unwilling to let her become Brother Zi Huang¡¯s concubine? If only they had said one word back then, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have to endure such agony. That¡¯s why they deserved to die! Anyone who stopped her from being with Brother Zi Huang deserved to die a thousand times over! An intense murderous aura spread from Nangong Zifeng¡¯s body, enveloping Xiao Tianyu and his wife like a storm from the heavens, and under this formidable pressure, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face turned pale, her beautiful countenance gradually became solemn. ¡°Madam!¡± Xiao Tianyu was shocked, quickly embracing Madam Sheng Yue in his arms to shield her from most of the pressure. ¡°Innate!¡± This woman from the Nangong Family was actually an Innate Strong Person, and moreover, her level was Intermediate Innate¡­ ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout exploded from within the courtyard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the leadership of Old Master Xiao and Elder Xiao, a group of people were briskly approaching. Both old men had serious expressions, their faces etched with a stern coldness. ¡°Father, Elder Xiao!¡± Xiao Tianyu was taken aback, not expecting even Elder Xiao to be alarmed by this incident. Aside from the Bloodline Test of the Xiao Family¡¯s younger generation, Elder Xiao usually wouldn¡¯t leave his closed-door retreat¡­ ¡°One Innate Low-level and one Intermediate Innate.¡± Nangong Zifeng swept a cold glance toward the two approaching elders, her lips curling coldly: ¡°Unexpectedly, a family outside Central Province also has a strong person like an Intermediate Innate. What a pity, you¡¯re almost burnt out, no match for me¡­¡± Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Chapter 293: The Crisis of the Xiao Family (Part 3) Chapter 293: Chapter 293: The Crisis of the Xiao Family (Part 3) ¡°Humph.¡± Elder Xiao snorted lightly, and an oppressive force burst forth, viciously slamming towards Nangong Zifeng. With a loud bang, the two forces collided in the air, spreading like shockwaves, and instantly, dust filled the air, with faint breaths lingering between the two of them. Without the pressure of the Innate Strong People, the faces of Xiao Tianyu and his wife gradually recovered¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, since you dare to intrude into the Xiao family, your death is certain!¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s eyes were piercing, his cold gaze passing through the crowd and landing on Nangong Zifeng, ¡°Even if my life is soon at its end, I would rather die here than let you harm the Xiao family members at all! If you want to kill any of them, you must step over my dead body, and even in death, I will drag you down to be my accompaniment!¡± Elder Xiao stood in front of everyone, his aged face lifting indifferently, showing a steadfast determination. At this moment, he straightened his body, and his aged silhouette was so erect, like a stalwart pine or bamboo, blocking the fierce gale¡­ ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Old Master Xiao¡¯s heart trembled, he understood Elder Xiao had embraced a resolute conviction to die¡­ ¡°Family Head, I, Elder Xiao, have lived long enough, and it is enough that before death I awaited the arrival of a successor with one hundred percent of the Xiao family¡¯s bloodline. The heritage left by our Ancestor is ready, once she breaks through to the Innate level she will be able to accept the heritage. With this, I am already satisfied. The Ancestor has waited for me too long in hell, it¡¯s time I joined him. I hope after I¡¯m gone, you¡¯ll elevate our family to greater heights, although I may not live to see that day¡­¡± Elder Xiao started smiling faintly; he had no more regrets in this life, insisting so long also to personally take her to receive the heritage. But now it seems, he would not live to see that day¡­ ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Old Master Xiao, trembling, looked at Elder Xiao who held a conviction to die, a warm tear streamed down from his eyes, ¡°You will definitely see the Xiao family prosper. The Ancestor must also wish you could stay to help our family, so no matter how powerful the enemy, we will overcome.¡± Elder Xiao softly shook his head, his eyes lifting to gaze at Nangong Zifeng in front of him. If he could be younger by a few decades, perhaps he could fight this woman to a standstill, but now he was indeed exhausted in body and spirit¡­ ¡°An old man at death¡¯s door, you think you can be my opponent?¡± Nangong Zifeng arrogantly lifted her chin, her voice cold as frost, ¡°I have no interest in watching your family¡¯s sentimentality here. Since you all wish to die, I will personally send each of you to hell, no one will escape!¡± A strong killing intent pervaded the void, Nangong Zifeng¡¯s figure flashed toward Elder Xiao, a sword that shimmered with chill appeared in her palm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elder Xiao¡¯s gaze turned sharp, his palm slightly raised, a red storm like a Fire Dragon furiously slammed towards Nangong Zifeng¡¯s body, the powerful aura causing a slight tremor in people¡¯s spirits. Nangong Zifeng sneered coldly, the frosty blade reflected a chilling light, and as she danced lightly a storm of ice and snow erupted, viciously crashing into the Flames of the storm released by Elder Xiao. What is ice and fire dual heavens? Now, everyone of the Xiao family was feeling this sensation¡­ Flames and ice collided in the void, the intense aftershocks spreading from both, instantly turning the ground into ice and fire, and even the air was frozen. Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Chapter 294: The Crisis of the Xiao Family (Part 4) Chapter 294: Chapter 294: The Crisis of the Xiao Family (Part 4) ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s breath tightened, her gaze fixed unwaveringly on the aged figure within the void. Strength¡­ it was ultimately a matter of strength. If only she possessed the power of the Innate level, would she not have been so passive? It was precisely because her strength was insufficient that she could not intervene in battles involving Innate Strong People¡­ Madam Sheng Yue clenched her fists tightly, suppressing the frustration in her heart, her eyes intently watching the two parties in the confrontation¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± A powerful surge of energy struck Elder Xiao in the chest, making him stagger back several steps, a trace of blood leaking from his lips. He looked up at Nangong Zifeng opposite him, his eyes gradually growing heavier. ¡°Hmph!¡± Nangong Zifeng snorted disdainfully, slowly lowering her numb hand, her eyes filled with arrogance, ¡°Old man, as Intermediate Innates, you are definitely no match for me! Your life is already at its limit. The more you use Elemental Power, the faster you¡¯ll die. How could your strained body be a match for me?¡± Elder Xiao didn¡¯t speak, his figure flashed as he attacked Nangong Zifeng once again. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, if you want to harm the Xiao Family, you will have to step over my dead body. As long as I live, I won¡¯t let you hurt them!¡± ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± Nangong Zifeng moved, her sword dancing lightly in the air¡­ The temperature in the air gradually dropped. Snow began to slowly fall from the sky, the pure white snowflakes sparkling and clear, seeming like the most beautiful colors in the world¡­ Those snowflakes gently drifted, gradually gathering in front of Nangong Zifeng. Cold¡­ Everyone present now felt an unprecedented chill, as if placed inside a freeze¡­ ¡°Old man, since your life is ending anyway, and living is only suffering, let me, Nangong Zifeng, send you off!¡± Boom! A myriad of snowflakes in front of Nangong Zifeng condensed into a powerful storm. Wherever the storm passed, even the air froze, the bone-chilling cold seeping into people¡¯s hearts. It also caused Elder Xiao¡¯s face to stiffen and flames suddenly surged around his body, headed toward the oncoming snowstorm. Compared to the earlier snowstorm, this one was obviously several times more powerful¡­ ¡°Get down!¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s face changed drastically, and he urgently yelled to the people behind him. ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Xiao Tianyu and the others watched the figure standing in front of everyone, their hearts sinking deeper, their faces filled with sorrow¡­ As if he didn¡¯t hear their shouts, Elder Xiao stood erect in front of everyone, numerous flames casting his aged face in a bright red glow, yet his aged face bore a trace of resignation. For the Xiao family, even if it meant death, he was willing¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± A tremendous explosion resounded through the skies. Xiao Tianyu hurriedly protected Madam Sheng Yue in his arms, his gaze turning towards the scene not far off. At this sight, his pupils sharply constricted, his heart seeming to be fiercely struck, violently shaking. Under the ferocious storm, Elder Xiao stood erect in the distance, a gentle breeze lifting his grey robes in the eyes of the onlookers, he simply stood there quietly, not moving a step¡­ And that storm, capable of destroying the Xiao family, was firmly blocked by him on the outside. In that moment, the elder¡¯s aged silhouette was so mighty, using his body to forcefully shield the Xiao Family from this powerful attack¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± Old Master Xiao¡¯s pupils contracted, his aged body shaking violently, hot tears streaming down his cheeks, he disregarded everything and charged towards the elder. But Elder Xiao suddenly raised his hand, stopping Old Master Xiao¡¯s movements¡­ ¡°Pfft!¡± A mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out, Elder Xiao¡¯s body finally unable to bear it, his legs fiercely kneeling on the ground, the blood streaming from his mouth uncontrollably, similarly wrenching everyone¡¯s heart fiercely¡­ Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Mu Ruyue Returns (Part 1) Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Mu Ruyue Returns (Part 1) ¡°Elder Xiao!¡± The old master¡¯s heart suddenly clenched, and a fear he had never felt before spread through his heart, causing him to tremble with a look of deep terror in his eyes. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Elder Xiao coughed twice, fresh blood staining his gray clothes, yet he seemed not to notice as he lifted his pale old face to gaze at Nangong Zifeng. However, from beginning to end, he never moved his body away from the people before him. ¡°I have said that even in death, I would die before the Xiao Family, to harm them one must step over my corpse!¡± He clenched his fist tightly and slowly rose from the ground¡­ In the breeze, the elder¡¯s body swayed unsteadily, as if it would float away with the wind, but his steps were exceptionally firm as if no matter what blows he took, he would never walk away from the people¡­ Elder Xiao raised his head, his turbid eyes filled with resolve, and declared as if embracing death, ¡°Nangong Zifeng, coming to the Xiao Family was your biggest mistake. Since that¡¯s the case, come join this old man on the journey to the Netherworld, hahaha!¡± Boom! A transparent barrier rose from within the Xiao Family¡¯s courtyard, enveloping all of them like a protective membrane within the barrier. ¡°Elder Xiao, what are you doing?¡±The family head shouted anxiously, his fists enveloped in a ball of green flames that he hurled at the barrier but a wave of light from within the barrier repelled him. With a bang, the family head fell to the ground, despair in his eyes as he looked at the ethereal gray figure in the breeze. ¡°This is the Xiao Family¡¯s last resort, it can withstand the force of an Intermediate Innate self-destruction. Nangong Zifeng, my life is nearly at an end, and I am someone who is almost ready to step into a coffin, but to pull an Innate down with me before I die is not a bad way to have walked this world,¡± the elder said. Elder Xiao¡¯s smile was steadfast and content, his eyes carrying an unquestionable determination. At this moment, the faces of the Xiao Family were painted with grief, and angry roars burst forth from the family head¡¯s lips. The intense sorrow almost drove him mad, his fists falling over and over against the barrier¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± A powerful force erupted from Elder Xiao¡¯s body, rapidly expanding towards Nangong Zifeng, who, sensing the frenzied power, finally showed a hint of panic in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Damn old man, he¡¯s really lost his mind!¡± The self-destruction of an Intermediate Innate could leave one crippled even if they survived, and if Zifeng were crippled in the Xiao Family, the family head with fire in his eyes would surely end her life with a single strike. Elder Xiao lightly curled his lips upwards, gently closing his eyes¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his final moments, he most often recalled the days when he fought alongside the Xiao Family¡¯s Ancestor, days filled with danger yet the most beautiful memories of his life. Now, he had finally completed the Ancestor¡¯s mission and could follow him to hell¨CGod knows how long he had waited for this day. To die for the Xiao Family, he would die without regrets! Elder Xiao suddenly opened his eyes, his body rapidly expanding like a balloon under the horrified gaze of Nangong Zifeng and the mournful eyes of the Xiao Family members as he burst into raucous laughter. ¡°Hahaha, my life as Elder Xiao has been full of color, with no regrets left. Family Head, after I am gone, I hope you bury my ashes with the Ancestor. When I get to hell, I still want to join the Ancestor in battle!¡± Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Mu Ruyue Returns (Part 2) Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Mu Ruyue Returns (Part 2) The elder¡¯s face gradually filled with sadness, his heart consumed by despair. Yet, now, trapped within the barrier, he was powerless to stop anything¡­ Xiao Tianyu held Madam Sheng Yue tightly, his gaze fixed intently on the swelling body of Elder Xiao, his handsome face heavy with concern, his fists trembling slightly. ¡°Father, mother¡­¡± Inside the Xiao Family Hall, Xiao Qingqing, somewhat frightened, curled up in a corner, her eyes brimming with tears, biting her lip to stop herself from crying out loud. Her father had asked her to stay here, and she obediently did so, but something inside her felt uneasy. She wanted to go to her parents, but just as she was about to leave the family hall, an invisible barrier blocked her way. She tried to pass through the barrier but failed¡­ ¡°Father, mother, where are you? Qingqing is so scared¡­¡± Xiao Qingqing¡¯s small body shivered, her fearful eyes scanning the empty family hall. Although she did not know what had happened, she did not want to stay here alone; she only wanted to be by her parents¡¯ side¡­ But why couldn¡¯t she get out? And where was her mother now? Gazing at the family hall, where she was the only one present, Xiao Qingqing crouched down, burying her head between her knees, only her eyes full of unease visible¡­ ¡°No!¡± The elder watched as Elder Xiao¡¯s body slowly swelled, about to explode, he suddenly shouted, his voice filled with agony echoing long within the Xiao family¡¯s courtyard¡­ Whoosh! Just as everyone felt despair, a streak of silver light shot across the sky, entering Elder Xiao¡¯s body. Instantly, his swelling body deflated like a balloon, and his formidable strength dissipated with the wind. ¡°What¡­ what just happened?¡± The elder blinked, looking in astonishment toward the pure white robe in the void. The girl stood in the void, her white robe fluttering, forming beautiful curves in the wind. She looked down, surveying those below her, a trace of coldness flashing in her eyes at the sight of Nangong Zifeng. ¡°Yue¡¯er?¡± Madam Sheng Yue was visibly startled, suddenly gazing at the young woman standing in the void. In the continent, only those Innate could fly at will¡­ Could it be that Yue¡¯er had broken through to the Innate? Wasn¡¯t Murong Qingchu supposed to have said that her strength was sealed and she was in danger? Seeing her daughter unharmed, Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face flushed with excitement, she quickly covered her mouth, her eyes fixated unwaveringly on the girl¡¯s flowing white robe. Mu Ruyue coldly swept her eyes over Nangong Zifeng, then fixed her gaze on the astonished Elder Xiao. Her figure flashed, descending from the void to stand quietly in front of the elder. ¡°What did you just do to me?¡± Elder Xiao, regaining his composure, asked in astonishment. He had clearly felt his body was about to explode, yet did not know what Mu Ruyue had introduced into his body, miraculously stabilizing that violent force¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I merely used a silver needle to seal your blood vessels, forcing that power to halt,¡± Mu Ruyue replied lightly, her tone calm and clear. However, at this moment, her heart truly relaxed. Fortunately, she had finally arrived at the Xiao family. If it had been even a moment later, Elder Xiao would likely have died together with Nangong Zifeng¡­ Elder Xiao paused, then gave a wry smile, shaking his head: ¡°Miss, you shouldn¡¯t have done this. I was prepared to die. As long as I and Nangong Zifeng died together, the Xiao family would be safe, and I would die content, cough cough¡­¡± Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Mu Ruyue Returns (Part 3) Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Mu Ruyue Returns (Part 3) As he spoke, Elder Xiao coughed twice, spewing a mouthful of fresh blood. His body shook a few times, nearly collapsing to the ground. Having just fended off Nangong Zifeng¡¯s lethal attack, his internal organs suffered severe damage. The fact that he had held on until now was already the limit of his endurance. Mu Ruyue hurriedly took an elixir from the Space Ring and stuffed it into Elder Xiao¡¯s mouth. As soon as the elixir dissolved, a soothing stream flowed through him, gradually healing his wounds. Elder Xiao was somewhat stunned. Was this the ability of an Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master? But even if she was powerful, she had only just broken through to the Innate Realm. How could she stand a chance against Nangong Zifeng, who was an Intermediate Innate? ¡°Miss, you must leave this place at once. As long as you are alive, you are the hope of the Xiao Family!¡± Urgency shone in Elder Xiao¡¯s eyes. This girl was the heir to the Ancestor, and if she lived, the Xiao Family had hope for revival. With that, he could face the Ancestor with dignity in the netherworld. Mu Ruyue gently lowered her eyes without responding to Elder Xiao¡¯s words. She then lifted her gaze and swept it across the people inside the barrier. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°Father, Mother, Grandpa, I, Mu Ruyue, have returned¡­¡± Yes, she had returned. Now that she had returned, she would not allow Nangong Zifeng to harm the Xiao Family, not even the slightest bit! ¡°Yue¡¯er, run!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart shook violently, and she became frantic, ¡°Nangong Zifeng¡¯s main target is you, hurry and leave! Wuchen has already gone to Central Province to find you, and your elder brother followed him. Find them quickly. You can avenge us later!¡± Hurry and run¡­ Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s lips were tightly pressed as she looked pleadingly at the girl standing in the wind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mu Ruyue curved her lips into a smile, a cold sneer hanging at their edge, ¡°As long as I am here today, nobody will be able to harm the people of the Xiao Family!¡± She turned her head to look at Nangong Zifeng, her stunning face filled with determination. That assertive tone left no room for doubt in her words¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nangong Zifeng, just recovering from the intimidation posed by Elder Xiao, burst into laughter upon hearing Mu Ruyue¡¯s presumptuous words, her laughter filled with a bone-chilling coldness. ¡°Mu Ruyue, no, Moon Venerate! Do you think that by breaking through to the Innate Realm, you¡¯ll be my match? That¡¯s utterly laughable. I will never give Brother Wuchen to a woman like you!¡± As she said this, she paused slightly, a proud smile curling on her lips. ¡°However, Mu Ruyue, I don¡¯t want to kill you anymore. I will capture you and torment you instead, trying my best to erase Brother Wuchen¡¯s memories and make him fall in love with me. And you, you are destined to watch us live in love, to see the man your heart desires in a loving embrace with me.¡± How could her jealousy be sated by merely killing Mu Ruyue? Making her watch Brother Wuchen make love to her, that was the scene that would make Mu Ruyue suffer intensely, wishing for death. She wanted Mu Ruyue to see herself bear children with Brother Wuchen. That would be the best revenge. To make her experience the agony of her past life once more¡­ Mu Ruyue slightly raised her eyes, her expression indifferent as she looked at Nangong Zifeng. ¡°First, you can¡¯t erase Wuchen¡¯s memories of me. That is just your wishful thinking. Second, even if Wuchen forgets me, he will never fall in love with you!¡± Nangong Zifeng¡¯s complexion changed dramatically. She knew that Mu Ruyue was stating the truth. In her previous life, she had not only killed Mu Ruyue but didn¡¯t spare Brother Zi Huang either, because she knew that even if Mu Ruyue died, Brother Zi Huang would never accept her. Only if he, too, died, would there be a chance for her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, in the past life, it was the Moon Venerate whom Brother Zi Huang loved, and in this life, Ghost King Ye Wuchen, having lost his memories of his previous life, had fallen in love with Mu Ruyue, the Moon Venerate. Was this truly predestined? No! She couldn¡¯t accept it! Even if there was only a one in ten thousand chance, she had to win that man¡­ Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Chapter 299: United as One (Part 1) Chapter 298: Chapter 299: United as One (Part 1) ¡°Mu Ruyue, go die!¡± Nangong Zi Feng bellowed angrily, instantly covering the sky with countless icy crystals. With her longsword dancing, a chilling blizzard barrelled towards Mu Ruyue with a thunderous roar¡­ At that moment, the entire world transformed into a realm of ice and snow. Yet, the pure snowflakes failed to conceal the blood stains and filth of the world¡­ Nangong Zi Feng had gone mad, jealousy gnawing viciously at her heart. Every time she thought about that couple¡¯s affectionate display, she felt an urge to destroy heaven and earth. ¡°Mu Ruyue, you are not worthy of Brother Wuchen!¡± Nangong Zi Feng, with gritted teeth, watched the emotionless girl within the storm with cold eyes. Mu Ruyue gently lifted her hand, grasping a longsword in the palm of her hand. Whoosh! A red flame ignited on the blade, spreading to envelop her body, transforming her entire being into a fiery figure that soared into the sky¡­ ¡°Yue¡¯er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue was shocked and distraught, her body slamming against the barrier as tears streamed down her exquisite face, ¡°Elder Xiao, please let us out. Yue¡¯er is in danger!¡± Elder Xiao shook his head with a bitter smile. Once the barrier was activated, it couldn¡¯t be opened until the set time, leaving him powerless¡­ Madam Sheng Yue bit her lip, trembling slightly as desperation filled her eyes, pain etched on her face as she watched the young girl caught in the raging wind. ¡°My husband, Yue¡¯er, my Yue¡¯er¡­ No, I must save Yue¡¯er. No one is allowed to hurt my Yue¡¯er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue suddenly stood up, her body brutally crashing against the barrier, which then emitted a burst of energy, flinging her away. Yet, as though she felt no pain, she got up and charged at it again¡­ Xiao Tianyu did not try to stop Madam Sheng Yue. He drew his sword and walked determinedly to his wife¡¯s side, his eyes filled with deep love, ¡°Yu¡¯er, let¡¯s break through together and help Yue¡¯er.¡± Their daughter was fighting outside, and how could they, as her parents, hide behind the barrier? Even in death, they would not let Nangong Zi Feng harm her¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Madam Sheng Yue nodded tearfully, having owed her daughter so much, she vowed to spend her life making it up to her¡­ ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s fight together!¡± Old Master Xiao rallied, sweeping his arm with a loud cry, ¡°As members of the Xiao Family, we share in both glory and loss. Now that the Xiao Family faces a crisis, how can we hide here and let a teenage girl face such danger alone? Are we still fit to be called the Xiao Family¡¯s elders? Perhaps some of you hold grudges, but at this moment, I hope everyone can put aside past resentments and face this formidable enemy together! I believe that if the Xiao Family unites as one, there is nothing we can¡¯t overcome!¡± Whether it was the Xiao Family elders, the ordinary clansmen, or the young disciples, upon hearing Old Master Xiao¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads, their once-despairing eyes now shimmering with a glint of hope. The Family Head was right; the Xiao Family was facing a formidable enemy. Doing nothing would only lead to death, but fighting could offer a slim chance of survival. Moreover, how could they allow a young girl to face a powerful foe alone while they hid? It went against their honor¡­ Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Chapter 300 United as One (Part 2) Chapter 299: Chapter 300 United as One (Part 2) For a moment, everyone in the Xiao Family climbed up from the ground, their tenacious figures standing tall in the gentle breeze. ¡°Family Head, let¡¯s break through the barrier together!¡± In a large family like the Xiao Family, many were secretly calculating against their own kin, and there was no shortage of grudges and disputes. However, at this moment, they all set aside their differences to face the powerful enemy at their doorstep. Madam Sheng Yue covered her lips, crystal tears flowing down between her fingers. She had never imagined that because Mu Ruyue had chosen to face Nangong Zifeng alone to protect the Xiao Family, it could cause these old stubborn men to unite as one. Perhaps this daughter was indeed their Xiao Family¡¯s savior¡­ ¡°Ancestor, I wonder if you would feel comforted to see the Xiao Family like this now,¡± Elder Xiao said, smiling contentedly as he saw the family united as one. He turned his gaze towards Mu Ruyue standing in the midst of the storm, sighing softly, ¡°Perhaps choosing her as the Xiao Family¡¯s inheritor was the most correct decision, because she possesses the capability to bring the Xiao Family to its peak.¡± This young girl had brought countless miracles to the family¡­ Inside the storm, Mu Ruyue stood against the wind, her once-white clothes now tattered and old, with fresh blood seeping from the wounds on her body, quickly forming scabs. Yet she seemed to be oblivious to the pain as if from countless ice knives, her sword slashing toward the blizzard before her like a Fire Dragon. But the power of the Intermediate Innate was too overwhelming, and gradually, Mu Ruyue began to falter. Then, she took out a bottle of Elixir from her Space Ring and swallowed it whole, and instantaneously, her pale complexion began to recover¡­ Boom! Xiao Tianyu¡¯s fists, wrapped in Flames, hammered onto the barrier. He was repelled by the force of the barrier, but he did not give up and stood up to meet it once more. ¡°Mu Ruyue, you are destined to be no match for me!¡± Nangong Zifeng watched the disheveled Mu Ruyue, laughing scornfully. She had lost to this woman in her last life, but in this one, she had a greater advantage. She would trample her underfoot and humiliate her at will. Only that could vent the raging fury in her heart. Mu Ruyue seemed not to hear her, her once white clothes now soaked with fresh blood, her hair knocked about by the roaring cold wind¨Cshe appeared like a devil who had walked out of hell from afar. She clenched the sword in her hand, continuously channeling her Qi into the blade, then lifted it and in that moment, an intense Firestorm burst forth from the sword, crashing into the air with a thunderous impact. ¡°Pfft!¡± A spray of fresh, red blood scattered into the air like a rain of blood. Mu Ruyue¡¯s body weakened, and she fell from the sky, gently lifting her exquisite face to look at the colliding storms in the void. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Flame clashed with ice and snow; the shockwaves spread from both, shattering the surrounding trees, with the smell of gunpowder permeating the air. Nangong Zifeng¡¯s expression darkened. She clenched her sword and charged toward Mu Ruyue. In that instant, a mighty killing intent spread out, heavily pressing down on Mu Ruyue. ¡°In such a short time, you really have grown a lot, but what of it? Mu Ruyue, without your once weapon at hand, you will absolutely not defeat me!¡± This woman had grown too terrifyingly fast, at a pace that left her far behind. If it had not been for the power she had retained from her previous life before her rebirth, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been a match for Mu Ruyue. And if she didn¡¯t kill her now, it probably wouldn¡¯t take long for Mu Ruyue to surpass her! Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Chapter 301 United as One (Part 3) Chapter 300: Chapter 301 United as One (Part 3) The consequences were unimaginable¡­ Mu Ruyue raised her longsword to block the oncoming attack, and suddenly, she felt a surge of energy force its way through the blade and slam into her chest. Her footing abruptly gave way as she staggered several steps backward, blood trickling from the corner of her lips. As their eyes met, Mu Ruyue could clearly see the undisguised jealousy and murderous intent in Nangong Zifeng¡¯s eyes. This woman, for the sake of a man, had reached the brink of madness¡­ ¡°Nangong Zifeng, Wuchen is my husband,¡± Mu Ruyue lifted her gaze to stare at the woman¡¯s ice-cold face, a faint smile appearing on her lips, ¡°so I won¡¯t let anyone covet him. Moreover, whether it is in this life or the past life, he will never fall in love with you. In his eyes, you don¡¯t exist, not now, not ever!¡± Boom! A fierce murderous intent erupted from Nangong Zifeng, who was tinged with sparks of rage in her beautiful eyes. She felt as if her chest was about to explode from anger, an overwhelming desire to torment the woman before her and then kill her consumed her thoughts! ¡°Mu Ruyue, I will not let you go!¡± Fury rendered Nangong Zifeng¡¯s attacks erratic, a powerful aura of murderous intent shrouded her, and her cold eyes glowed with a sinister light. Under Nangong Zifeng¡¯s assault, Mu Ruyue increasingly struggled to hold her ground. Narrowing her eyes slightly, she used her longsword to fend off Nangong Zifeng while taking out numerous elixirs to swallow once again. ¡°Mu Ruyue, I remember you once used reverse psychology to deal with a man, forcing him to exhaust all his strength. Sadly, that trick is useless against me. Yes, I, Nangong Zifeng, have indeed fallen for your provocation. But as a Postnatal Middle Level practitioner, my Qi is much higher than that man¡¯s. Killing you before my Qi runs out is not a difficult task! Even if you have elixirs for support, you still won¡¯t be a match for me, Nangong Zifeng!¡± Nangong Zifeng sneered, her knowledge of Mu Ruyue¡¯s past, especially her battles with a man after the Alchemy Conference, was more thorough than anyone else¡¯s¡­ Therefore, she instantly saw through the other¡¯s inner intentions. Mu Ruyue¡¯s complexion remained unchanged, serene and detached as she looked at Nangong Zifeng. At this moment, she was covered in wounds, her once snow-white robe now unrecognizable from its original color. ¡°Snap!¡± Just then, a crack appeared in the barrier. Xiao Tianyu¡¯s heart leaped with joy as he shouted loudly, ¡°Everyone, push harder! We¡¯re about to break through the barrier and escape this place.¡± It was as if the crack had given everyone boundless strength. All at once, they mustered all their energy and hurled it toward the barrier that impeded them¡­ Boom! Smoke billowed up. Under the combined attack of the crowd, the translucent barrier suddenly shattered into specks, dissipating into the void¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± Mu Ruyue was struck down by Nangong Zifeng, landing harshly on the ground. She spat out a mouthful of blood and struggled to stand up from the ground. ¡°Yue¡¯er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s face changed drastically as she hurried towards the young girl. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t come over!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue lifted her eyes, her blood-soaked garment fluttering in the wind. With a grave expression, she said to the smirking Nangong Zifeng, ¡°Now, I need you all to help me with something.¡± Madam Sheng Yue was taken aback, ¡°Yue¡¯er, what do you want us to do?¡± With the corners of her lips lightly pursed, Mu Ruyue had a look of resolve on her face. ¡°All the Fire Element Martial Artists among you, transfer all your Elemental Power to me. Remember, all of it, not a single bit left behind!¡± Hearing this, Madam Sheng Yue was greatly shocked, ¡°Yue¡¯er, how can this be possible? Your body can¡¯t withstand that much power!¡± Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Chapter 302: Legacy (Part 1) Chapter 301: Chapter 302: Legacy (Part 1) Mu Ruyue didn¡¯t speak. She stood with her back to Madam Sheng Yue and the others, her white clothes fluttering in the wind, her tone so resolute that no one could refuse. ¡°Fire Element Martial Artists, give me all your power without holding anything back!¡± ¡°Yue¡¯er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart trembled. Although her daughter had reached the Innate level, how could she withstand the power of so many strong Fire Element practitioners? It might even cause her body to explode. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let this dangerous thing happen! However, just as she was about to persuade her, a serene voice drifted into her ears. ¡°Mother, trust me.¡± Trust me¡­ Those simple words made Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s heart shudder. Trust her? Could she trust her daughter¡¯s strength at such a time? If it failed¡­ ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± A warm feeling spread from her palm to her heart. Madam Sheng Yue looked up at Xiao Tianyu¡¯s gentle face, biting her lips tightly, her delicate body trembling slightly in his embrace. ¡°Yu¡¯er, how long have we known our daughter? What kind of person is she, don¡¯t you know? As long as she says she is sure, she will definitely be able to do it. So now, we can only trust her.¡± Trust her, and perhaps the Xiao family could avoid disaster; otherwise, no one would escape this calamity. Madam Sheng Yue nodded slightly, ¡°Alright, Yue¡¯er, mother trusts you, but you must remember not to force yourself. If you can¡¯t bear it, remember to speak out so that they can stop the transfer of power. No matter what, mother wants you to survive¡­¡± A wave of warmth flowed from the bottom of her heart. Mu Ruyue smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am sure.¡± This time, she could not fail no matter what¡­ The crowd looked at each other, then those Fire Element Martial Artists stepped forward and deployed their most powerful attacks towards Mu Ruyue. All their strength burst forth without a trace of concealment. ¡°Let me also lend you a hand!¡± Elder Xiao slowly raised his head, tiny flames gathering in his palm. With a bang, like a hurricane, the flames swept up the other¡¯s attacks and instantly engulfed Mu Ruyue¡¯s figure. At that moment, everyone¡¯s heart was raised¡­ Madam Sheng Yue clenched her fists tightly, watching intently where the girl was standing, feeling an unprecedented nervousness. However, at this moment, she could only trust her, trust this mere seventeen-year-old girl¡­ Within the flames, Mu Ruyue gently closed her eyes, the immense power gradually being absorbed into her body, rampaging as if wanting to break free¡­ But how would Mu Ruyue give it that chance? She immediately activated the Dan Book, the myriad of powers filling her Dantian to the brim. ¡°Not good!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nangong Zifeng¡¯s complexion changed dramatically, a sense of fear inexplicably filling her heart. She felt that if Mu Ruyue managed to absorb that power, the consequences would be unimaginable! ¡°I must stop her!¡± A strong murderous intent filled Nangong Zifeng¡¯s eyes, and with a flash, she pointed her sword towards Mu Ruyue, but at that moment, Mu Ruyue suddenly opened her eyes, a cold gleam flashing through them. Compared to just now, she now possessed a transcendent aura¡­ Her hair, unflapped by the wind, and her blood-stained white clothes wildly dancing in the wind, she looked as if she had just climbed out of hell, presenting a formidable aura. Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Chapter 303: Legacy (Part 2) Chapter 302: Chapter 303: Legacy (Part 2) ¡°Nine Heavens Dragon Flame Sword!¡± Boom! Powerful Flames engulfed the area, as if a giant dragon fiercely crashed into Nangong Zifeng. Under the shocking gazes of the crowd, Nangong Zifeng¡¯s pupils gradually constricted, the overwhelming aura made her breathless, as if within this sword technique, she once again saw the peerless powerhouse who dominated the Central Continent thousands of years ago. ¡°The Nine Heavens Dragon Flame Sword, Moon Venerate¡¯s famous signature move of the past, this¡­ how is it possible?¡± Nangong Zifeng¡¯s voice trembled, and with a loud bang, her body flew out in an arc through the air before crashing to the ground¡­ The Nine Heavens Dragon Flame Sword, she had actually learned the Nine Heavens Dragon Flame Sword. Wasn¡¯t Moon Venerate supposed to have forgotten her past life¡¯s memories? How could she know such swordsmanship? If it had been combined with the real Nine Heavenly Dragon Flame Sword, I might have already been shattered to pieces¡­ ¡°Nangong Zifeng,¡± Mu Ruyue slightly raised her eyes, her cold gaze fixated on the woman with a face full of astonishment, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t have wanted to hurt the people of the Xiao Family. They are the untouchable scales in my heart; if anyone harms them in any way, I will repay that tenfold!¡± A moment ago, if she had not arrived in time, Elder Xiao might have already self-detonated, and it would perhaps have been unavoidable for the other members of the Xiao Family to meet with disaster. Just thinking of that perilous moment filled Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart with a murderous intent. ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± Nangong Zifeng screamed frantically, her beautiful eyes fiercely glaring at Mu Ruyue, ¡°I just loved Brother Wuchen too much. What fault do I have? How does a fickle woman like you deserve my Brother Wuchen? The only mistake is that you¡¯ve taken the man I love; he is not someone you are worthy of!¡± Mu Ruyue narrowed her eyes slightly; this woman truly knew no repentance. ¡°Nangong Zifeng, it¡¯s not wrong to love someone, but the mistake is in the way you¡¯ve gone about it. You forcibly intruded into my Xiao Family; just for that, I should dismember you with a thousand cuts!¡± Mu Ruyue looked coldly at the frenzy in Nangong Zifeng¡¯s face, her voice was cold and merciless, and it even carried a hint of chill. Indeed, it¡¯s not wrong to love someone, but the mistake was that, in her pursuit of the person she loved, she committed unforgivable sins. After all, for a man as outstanding as Wuchen, it¡¯s natural there are many women who like him. As long as Ye Wuchen has eyes and a heart only for me, without sparing other women a glance, that is enough. But some forms of love are clearly maddening, such passion is truly terrifying. Such as Feng Jingtian and Nangong Zifeng¡­ ¡°Hahaha! Mu Ruyue, even if I, Nangong Zifeng, am to die, I will not die by your hand!¡± Nangong Zifeng laughed wildly, her bloodthirsty gaze falling on her. ¡°If there is an afterlife, I will make sure you repay your blood debt in blood!¡± She had already reached the limit on the number of times she could use her escape secret technique; this method could no longer be used, and self-detonation would have no effect in front of her either, only causing her to lose her last chance¡­ ¡°Pu-chi!¡± Nangong Zifeng spat out a mouthful of blood as a severe pain erupted from her internal organs. Evidently, Mu Ruyue¡¯s sword technique just then had inflicted serious injury upon her, and she no longer had the strength to fight on. What other option was there now other than death? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as Mu Ruyue raised her sword, Nangong Zifeng took the initiative to pick up a sword and drive it into her own neck; with a ¡®pu-chi¡¯, blood surged from her pale neck, coloring the whole area red. In the moments before dying, a sneer remained on her lips, as if mocking Mu Ruyue for failing to finish her off with an easy hand¡­ Mu Ruyue paused for a moment, her brows slightly furrowed, but she still said nothing and simply waved her hand, saying, ¡°Take her body outside, and feed it to the dogs¡­¡± ¡ª¨C Another chapter isn¡¯t finished yet; I¡¯ll post these two now and the other one a bit later, see you tomorrow. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Chapter 304: Legacy (Part 3) Chapter 303: Chapter 304: Legacy (Part 3) Bang! After uttering those words, Mu Ruyue¡¯s legs gave way, and she fell heavily to her knees, sweat trickling down her forehead and cheeks, slowly dripping to the ground and seeping into the earth. ¡°Yue¡¯er!¡± Madam Sheng Yue was greatly alarmed, rushing towards Mu Ruyue. ¡°Yue¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± As Mu Ruyue lifted her head, she met Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s worried eyes. She smiled softly, shaking her head reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am just a bit overwhelmed. A few days of rest should suffice.¡± Even Mu Ruyue herself did not realize that just when she was about to give in, a Swordsmanship she had never seen before suddenly emerged in her mind. Alas, that Swordsmanship required too much Qi, and with her own strength, she couldn¡¯t perform it, hence they had to transfer their power to her. However, after all, Mu Ruyue was only an Innate Low-level, and her body¡¯s endurance was limited. With so much external force entering her body, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it if not for relying on the Dan Book¡­ ¡°Yue¡¯er, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. Don¡¯t do such dangerous things again,¡± said Madam Sheng Yue as she pulled Mu Ruyue into her embrace, her beautiful eyes sparkling with light. Heaven knows how fearful she was just a moment ago, even though she said she believed in her, how could her heart not worry? She dreaded that Mu Ruyue might have been torn apart by that force¡­ Mu Ruyue quietly stayed in Madam Sheng Yue¡¯s embrace, gently curling the corners of her lips. She truly felt fortunate that she came back at the critical moment; had she been even a moment later, she might never have seen these people again¡­ Thinking of this, Mu Ruyue weakly closed her eyes. This battle had truly exhausted her, and she could no longer hold on¡­ Xiao Tianyu stepped forward, pulling the two women he dearly loved into his embrace, his handsome face glowing with tenderness, yet relief quietly settled in his heart as he lovingly gazed at the embracing mother and daughter. Others too gasped for breath and sat down on the ground. At that moment, they had unreservedly transferred all their power to Mu Ruyue, also proving their trust in her. Fortunately, the young girl hadn¡¯t let them down and indeed defeated Nangong Zifeng. ¡°Elder Xiao.¡± Old Master Xiao wiped the sweat from his forehead and turned to look at the pale-faced Elder Xiao, ¡°Elder Xiao, I¡¯ve always said that no one from our Xiao Family would die.¡± Elder Xiao gave a bitter smile, sighing lightly, ¡°I was planning to follow the Ancestor to the netherworld, but unexpectedly I¡¯m still clinging to life. Since this is the case, I will fulfill one last duty, personally take her to receive the Xiao Family inheritance, as a way to honor the Ancestor¡¯s entrustment.¡± What¡¯s more important, it¡¯s time to tell her some of the secrets of the Xiao Family. Whether it¡¯s the deceased Ancestor of the Xiao Family or the family¡¯s true identity, she has the right to know! A seventeen-year-old Innate Strong Person likely ranks among the top even in a place like the Central Continent. Perhaps only she can take the Xiao Family to that place, and that was truly the Ancestor¡¯s last wish before his death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of how those people ridiculed the Ancestor back then, Elder Xiao¡¯s gaze slightly darkened, a sneer spreading beneath his lips, wondering if they would regret their decision if they knew that a remarkable character like her could emerge from the Xiao Family that was expelled from Central Province. ¡°Elder Xiao, when Yue¡¯er wakes up, I will have her come to you,¡± Old Master Xiao nodded. He opened his mouth to say something but swallowed his words. ¡°Then I will wait for her in the Inheritance Room.¡± Elder Xiao glanced at Mu Ruyue, then turned and walked towards the back courtyard. Unknown when, the man who had sustained the Xiao Family single-handedly since the Ancestor¡¯s death had become so unsteady; the solitary and desolate figure tugged at Old Master Xiao¡¯s heart¡­ Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Chapter 305: Legacy (Part 4) Chapter 304: Chapter 305: Legacy (Part 4) In the Inheritance Room, the elder sat cross-legged with eyes closed, his white hair gently fluttering in the slight breeze. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, which, though cloudy, flashed with a hint of light when he saw the young girl approaching him. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived?¡± The elder¡¯s voice was ethereal and carried a hint of a sigh. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Mu Ruyue looked up at the elder and said calmly, ¡°Elder Xiao, I have now broken through to the Innate level, and I¡¯ve come to receive the inheritance¡­¡± No rush,¡± the elder chuckled softly, ¡°Before you receive the inheritance, I want to tell you about the Xiao Family¡¯s history. The world only knows that the Xiao Family comes from the Saint Realm, but they don¡¯t know the true origin.¡± The true origin of the Xiao Family? Mu Ruyue was taken aback, her puzzled gaze turning to Elder Xiao. Elder Xiao let out a soft sigh, seemingly lost in memories: ¡°Our ancestor was not from the Divine Martial Continent; he was from the greater lands of Central Continent. The ancestor of our family was once a genius of the Central Province Xiao Family, reaching the Innate Perfection Realm at a young age. His dominance spread far and wide, but genius always draws envy. The ancestor was framed, which led to his strength stagnating and his life force draining away¡­ Honestly, within such a powerful family as the Xiao Family, a young Innate Perfection would be nurtured with all their resources. However, an Innate Perfection who lost the ability to advance became worthless.¡± A generation¡¯s talent, because of others¡¯ envy, ended up with his innate abilities falling into ruin. Even if his strength had not diminished, to the Xiao Family, he had lost all value¡­ ¡°The ancestor, who could no longer progress, found it difficult to get by in the Xiao Family. Moreover, the family had a rule that any Martial Artist below or at the Innate Level must break through within a maximum of twenty years. Because of that incident, our ancestor was unable to make any progress at his level within twenty years and was thus expelled from the Xiao Family. He had grown disillusioned with that place and had no desire to stay in Central Province, so he came to the Divine Martial Continent and established a new Xiao Family. I had once received favor from our ancestor, so I left with him.¡± As he remembered the ancestor¡¯s hardships, Elder Xiao gently closed his eyes. That place was forever a pain in our ancestor¡¯s heart¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miss, the Central Province is extremely complicated. An Innate who is powerful enough on the Divine Martial Continent is still considered average there. And beyond the Innate, there are even stronger people. That¡¯s the real land where the mighty emerge. With our ancestor¡¯s breathtaking Talent, he could have thrived there but had his potential cut short in his youth, leading to the loss of his life as his life force ebbed uncontrollably.¡± After that incident, the Xiao Family had sought the help of many an Alchemy Master to heal our ancestor, to no avail. Gradually, the family abandoned the once-acclaimed prodigy¡­ ¡°Central Province Xiao Family?¡± Mu Ruyue arched an eyebrow and murmured softly. Elder Xiao smiled faintly: ¡°Miss, our ancestor had a wish before he died: he wanted one of his descendants to emerge with a Talent that surpassed even his. I¡¯ve waited many years, and finally, you¡¯ve arrived. If you want to accept the inheritance he left behind, you need to fulfill a task for him. If you ever get the chance, pay a visit to the Xiao Family and let those who were once blind see that a genius of astonishing Talent has appeared again among the descendants of our ancestor!¡± The people of Central Province are exceptional, which is why there are so many powerful individuals there. In that place, attaining the Innate level by seventeen isn¡¯t anything extraordinary. However, without such favorable conditions, the Divine Martial Continent doesn¡¯t breed geniuses as readily. To reach the Innate level at such a young age in this inferior environment, if that¡¯s not talent, what is? Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Chapter 306: Legacy (Part 5) Chapter 305: Chapter 306: Legacy (Part 5) ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I will make a trip to the Xiao Family,¡± Mu Ruyue nodded. The cultivation of martial artists is endless; the stronger the person, the longer their lifespan. Therefore, if those people from back then had broken through to another stage, they would still have a few hundred years to live. Unfortunately, Elder Xiao¡¯s life is coming to an end, and he has only a few days left¡­ ¡°However,¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes slightly shifted, and she silently smiled, ¡°Elder Xiao, I believe you would prefer to witness in person the regret of those who drove the Ancestor out of the Xiao Family.¡± Elder Xiao was startled for a moment, then helplessly shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t wait that long.¡± ¡°No, you can!¡± Mu Ruyue lifted her head to look at Elder Xiao, her gaze filled with determination, ¡°Although at my current level as an Earth-grade Peak Alchemy Master I can only extend your life by three years, once my strength breaks through, I¡¯ll be able to create a ten-year lifespan elixir. Afterwards, even a hundred-year lifespan elixir, so I will definitely let you wait until that time! To witness with your own eyes the remorseful expressions of the Xiao Family in the Central Province.¡± In fact, Mu Ruyue held great respect for Elder Xiao. This old man truly devoted his life to the Holy Realm Xiao Family, and in the end, to protect the people of the Xiao Family, he didn¡¯t hesitate to give up his own life. Even for the sake of her parents, she would help Elder Xiao extend his life. ¡°To witness those people¡¯s regret in person?¡± Elder Xiao slowly closed his eyes¡­ In this moment, before his eyes seemed to emerge the sycophantic faces from when the Ancestor, as a genius, was in his prime. After the downfall, they ridiculed and mocked him; truly, a tiger fallen to the plains, prey to dogs. Back when the Ancestor dazzled the world, those people couldn¡¯t lick his boots enough, yet in the end, they kicked him while he was down¡­ If he could see their regretful expressions, even if he were to enter the netherworld, he would be able to tell the Ancestor about it. It must be said, Mu Ruyue¡¯s words struck a chord in his heart and kindled a new hope within Elder Xiao, who had been intent on dying¡­ ¡°Young Miss, I must admit, you surpass the Ancestor in excellence.¡± Perhaps once she entered the Central Province, the Central Continent would surely be turned upside down by her¡­ ¡°I, too, wish to see those people¡¯s regretful expressions, so, I accept your proposal,¡± Elder Xiao¡¯s heart relaxed as he spoke with a faint smile, ¡°Let¡¯s begin receiving the inheritance left by the Ancestor now, you just need to walk over to that pillar, and a single drop of your blood on it will suffice¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue looked up at the stone pillar not far away, took slow steps towards it, and following Elder Xiao¡¯s instructions, let a drop of fresh blood into the pillar. Suddenly, a blood-red light spread out, and with a buzz, a powerful force surged directly into Mu Ruyue¡¯s mind, and a series of scenes emerged before her eyes¡­ ¡°Welcome, my descendant.¡± An aged voice seemed to fall into Mu Ruyue¡¯s mind from nowhere, as if from a distant place, yet as though right next to her ear¡­ Mu Ruyue did not speak, because that ethereal voice once again echoed in her mind. ¡°I do not know how long it has been since my passing, nor do I know who you are. This is merely a piece of consciousness I left behind before I died. Just now, Elder Xiao must have told you about the past of the Xiao Family. I hope you can avenge me, but remember, always prioritize the safety of the Xiao Family. I do not wish for you to bring danger upon the Xiao Family in your quest for my revenge¡­¡± Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Chapter 307: Legacy (Part 6) Chapter 306: Chapter 307: Legacy (Part 6) The voice paused for a moment and then turned self-deprecating, ¡°Even I, Xiao Yun was once a genius, but now I have fallen to this state. The Central Province Xiao Family is such a place, where the strong prevails and the competition is fierce. To accelerate your growth, I will pass on all my knowledge to you. With these valuable experiences, you can avoid many detours on your cultivation path. Before you reach Great Perfection, you basically won¡¯t encounter any bottlenecks. However, before that, I hope you can learn my signature skill, the Fiery Triple Strike!¡± As the words fell, an image emerged again before Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes. In the image was a handsome young man, who bore some resemblance to Xiao Tianyu. He wore a bright red robe and held a Flame Sword in his hand. Through this image, Mu Ruyue could feel how spirited Xiao Yun had been back then. Little did anyone know, fate had led him to such an end¡­ ¡°Fiery Triple Strike, with each level, the power increases, and so does the Qi consumption. Now, take some time to comprehend it. You must learn the Fiery Triple Strike within three days. If you can master all three levels, battling across levels won¡¯t be a problem for you.¡± Mu Ruyue raised her eyebrows. The Ancestor¡¯s inheritance was truly like timely help in the snow. If she had learned the Fiery Triple Strike earlier, perhaps she could have defeated Nangong Zifeng more easily. After all, her current strength was not sufficient to fully execute the Nine Heavens Dragon Flame Sword. At that moment, atop a mountain range, a female corpse lay in the wilderness, with a group of jackals, tigers, and leopards devouring her body, her arm almost completely eaten. Unseen by the beasts, a transparent human form coldly watched those Demon Beasts feeding on the corpse, her expression icy and unfeeling. If a powerful martial artist were there, they might have been shocked, for the woman standing aside looked exactly like the corpse on the ground¡­ ¡°Mu Ruyue, it seems you haven¡¯t regained your memory. The Nine Heavens Dragon Flame Sword was just a fluke,¡± the woman sneered, a trace of malice flashing in her eyes, ¡°so in this gamble, I win¡­¡± This was what was called placing someone on the brink of death to ensure survival. She had abandoned this body but managed to preserve her soul¡­ Typically, innate Martial Artists couldn¡¯t maintain the existence of their Spiritual Body, but there were always exceptions, like the Patriarch of Feng Family using external items to stay, and Nangong Zifeng¡¯s previous incarnation was inherently strong. This body was just a temporary housing for her, and physical destruction was not akin to the obliteration of a soul. As long as she found a suitable body, she could come back to life. Precisely because Mu Ruyue had not recovered her memory, Zifeng was able to exploit a loophole¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Such a pity, I had cultivated so much strength,¡± the woman lightly shook her head, a slight sigh of regret escaping her, ¡°Next time, I must find a stronger body and won¡¯t show up before her unless I have enough strength.¡± She remembered the lesson this time. If she hadn¡¯t been too impatient, she would not have ended up like this. So, if there were a next time, she had to be fully prepared to face that woman¡­ ¡°But after all, I have undergone Body Seizing once before. I must find a suitable body within two months, or else I will vanish from this world. Before I get Brother Wuchen, I can¡¯t die! Perhaps Central Province is a good choice. It teems with geniuses and countless strong ones. Only with substantial strength can I take Brother Wuchen back.¡± The woman sneered coldly, a fierce glint sweeping through her beautiful eyes. She didn¡¯t even glance at her own corpse before lightly drifting away from the place¡­ Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Chapter 308 I Am Lei Feng (Part 1) Chapter 307: Chapter 308 I Am Lei Feng (Part 1) In the Inheritance Room, the young girl slightly closed her eyes, and then suddenly, she opened them. Her sword traced an arc in the air, and with a loud bang, a powerful force struck the stone lion opposite her, instantly reducing it to rubble. ¡°Finally, I have mastered the third level of Grand Ancestor¡¯s Infernal Ember, now I should go to Central Province to find Wuchen and big brother¡­¡± Mu Ruyue sheathed her sword, lightly curled the corners of her lips, and her gaze shot toward the sky not far outside the window¡­ Central State Academy. Within the tranquil woods, a man stood with his hands clasped behind his back, his silver robe of moon crescent color lifted by the gentle breeze, revealing a sliver of fabric. The alluring Mandala flower on his handsome face exuded a charming and sinister aura. His violet eyes were fixed on the deep blue sky, carrying a hint of a fierce demeanor. Even just standing here, the man exuded such an air of nobility. ¡°It¡¯s been over a month, I wonder where Muer is now.¡± The stunning beauty seemed to appear before him, softening his gaze. That gentle expressionon his sinisterly handsome face was so touching that it stunned all the surrounding women¡­ ¡°Senior Brother Wuchen.¡± A woman dressed in Qing Yi mustered her courage to approach him, shyly lowering her head and nervously twisting her clothes. ¡°Um, Senior Brother Wuchen, I have some questions about cultivation, could I ask for your guidance?¡± Facing such a pure and charming beauty¡¯s invitation, who could refuse? Everyone thought Ye Wuchen would seize the opportunity to agree. However, the man merely glanced at her indifferently, and from his thin lips, he uttered just one word: ¡°Scram!¡± The Qing Yi woman paused, looking up in astonishment, tears welling up in her eyes as she stared at the sinisterly handsome man before her, seemingly unable to believe what he had just said¡­ Without giving her another look, the man turned and walked away. As he turned, his gaze inadvertently swept over the hill nearby, his purple eyes narrowing slightly. That strange power was growing stronger; if he didn¡¯t understand it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy. However, finding Muer¡¯s whereabouts was now his greatest priority. Nothing was more important than that¡­ ¡°I should leave here for now, if I can¡¯t find Muer, I doubt I¡¯d have the heart to do anything else.¡± Yet he always believed, that for his sake, that woman would surely survive¡­ At this moment, within the Holy Realm Xiao Family, Mu Ruyue had just entered the hall and saw Dan Venerate, who was speaking with Xiao Tianyu and his wife. She slightly raised her eyebrow, clearly Dan Venerate had hurried over after hearing that the Xiao Family had nearly been annihilated. ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯ve come to bid you farewell.¡± Madam Sheng Yue was startled. ¡°Yue¡¯er, are you leaving again?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°As Wuchen and big brother are both in Central Province, I should go find them,¡± Mu Ruyue looked up at Madam Sheng Yue and smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will return alive.¡± I will return alive¡­ This was her promise to them. Dan Venerate chuckled: ¡°Go ahead with confidence, girl. After you leave, I¡¯ll stay with the Xiao Family and prevent the past incident from happening again! Oh, when you get to Central Province, make a trip to the Central State Academy. The old man there is an old friend of mine, do give him my regards if you meet him.¡± ¡°Central State Academy? What place is that?¡± Mu Ruyue asked curiously. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Chapter 309: I am Lei Feng (Part 2) Chapter 308: Chapter 309: I am Lei Feng (Part 2) Dan Venerate smiled faintly, ¡°Central State Academy is akin to a school, where only some excellent seeds can enter. The requirements for entry are extremely strict. Generally, only those powerful factions can recommend their disciples to go there for study. Thus, the Academy is essentially cultivating disciples for various major factions. Because of this, it has ties with each faction. If anyone wants to make a move against Central State Academy, they would be making enemies with mostly the whole of Central Province. With my recommendation letter, you can smoothly enter Central State Academy. Of course, individuals can also apply, but the assessment will be a bit troublesome.¡± ¡°What are the benefits of going to Central State Academy?¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, as this was what she cared about the most. ¡°Benefits? Do you know that Central State Academy is a place that many people yearn to enter? Moreover, there is a rule that each major faction can only recommend one person per year to enter, and each year only a hundred individuals are taken in through independent registration,¡± Dan Venerate glanced at Mu Ruyue and continued, ¡°Once at Central State Academy, you can enjoy the best cultivation conditions, and even exchange for elixirs at the Alchemy Hall, although I think you might not need those elixirs. However, the training environment at the Academy is quite good, with a dense Qi that is incomparable to the outside world. This is also a reason many people want to enter the Academy.¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she curled her lips into a smile, ¡°Good, then I will go take a look at this Central State Academy.¡± She could also take this opportunity to learn more about the various major factions in Central Province¡­ After bidding farewell to the Xiao Family, Mu Ruyue left the Saint Realm and embarked on a new journey. To get to Central Province, she inevitably had to pass through Feng City, which as a border city of Central Province. Upon her arrival in Feng City, she discovered that it had already taken on a new appearance. But she did not stay for long, nor did she go to meet Feng Jingtian, and simply left directly¡­ At the border between Central Continent and Divine Martial Continent, a gate blocked everyone¡¯s way. Two men in guard uniforms stood immobile like mountains on both sides of the gate, coldly observing those passing through. ¡°Move aside, move aside! Our young master has arrived; why haven¡¯t you let us through?¡± Just as everyone was queuing up properly, a brash voice came from behind all the people. Some who were about to get angry suddenly caught sight of the garments worn by these individuals and hurriedly clamped their mouths shut, not daring to utter a word of complaint. ¡°They are from the Zang Family.¡± ¡°It is said that is the young master of the Zang family. He left Central Province this time to bring back a daughter who was lost abroad twenty years ago, and just today he¡¯s making his return to Central Province.¡± ¡°The Zang Family has always been domineering; we should be cautious.¡± The crowd began whispering amongst themselves, causing the newcomers to Central Province to quickly retract their aura, fearful of unintentionally offending the so-called young master of the Zang Family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, all eyes fell on the girl standing up front, who remained as calm as the breeze in her white clothes. The girl seemed not to hear the shouting behind her, standing quietly at the front¡­ ¡°Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you see our young master has arrived and you should let us through first? Roll aside immediately!¡± One of the Zang Family guards saw this and was instantly enraged, shouting furiously. However, the girl remained unmoving, calmly reaching into her Space Ring to retrieve a Token allowing free passage between Central Province and the outside world. Before she could hand the Token to the guard, a slight chill suddenly licked at the back of her neck. Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes darkened as she gently raised her hand, her lips curling with a trace of coldness, and a boundless chill erupted from her, but before she could make a move, a chuckle sounded from the side. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Chapter 310: I am Lei Feng (Part 3) Chapter 309: Chapter 310: I am Lei Feng (Part 3) ¡°Tsk tsk, the people of the Zang Family really carry an air about them. Don¡¯t you know what it means to arrive first? While others had queued up nicely, you just had to make them clear the way for you, and if they didn¡¯t want to, you¡¯d resort to hurting them. Are the people of Central Province all such loudmouthed dogs?¡± A figure in blue flashed by, delicate jade hands landed on the icy longsword. With an effortless twist, the sword was snapped into two pieces. The woman¡¯s eyes twinkled with a smile as she observed the guard, whose face changed dramatically. This woman did not possess a nation-destroying beauty, but her plain and neat bare face was equally charming. Her eyes brimmed with laughter, and a slight curve formed at the corners of her lips. Even though not stunning, her smile was captivating, resembling a bright, cheerful sunshine. ¡°Who are you?¡± the guard asked, his face ashen and glaring angrily at the woman in blue who appeared out of nowhere. The woman in blue blinked and burst into a bright smile, ¡°Do not ask my name, I am Lei Feng.¡± Lei Feng? Mu Ruyue turned toward the woman in blue in surprise. The name Lei Feng, as a person from Huaxia, was known to everyone, especially by those who did good deeds anonymously and left behind just this phrase. Was this coincidence, or was it as she suspected? ¡°Hold on!¡± Just as the guard was about to make a move, a commanding voice came from the rear. Soon after, a man and a woman stepped down from the sedan. The man was clothed in brocade, his handsome features sharply defined, while the woman beside him was a familiar face to Mu Ruyue¡­ ¡°Wu Qingxue?¡± Mu Ruyue was stunned. What was she doing here? Originally, Wu Qingxue and her elder brother were in love, but she ultimately abandoned him. After the Wu Family learned of her elder brother¡¯s true identity, they went into decline and no news came from them thereafter. Who would have thought she would see Wu Qingxue here¡­ Wu Qingxue¡¯s gaze swept over Mu Ruyue imperceptibly, her fists clenched tightly, a hint of hatred flashing in her clear eyes. If it weren¡¯t for this woman, how could she have fallen to such lows? Everything was blamed on Xiao Feng for not clarifying things earlier. Had she known his identity earlier, how could she have abandoned him? What woman in the world would truly want to elope with a useless man? So, she couldn¡¯t be blamed for what she did¡­ But she never thought that she was the illegitimate daughter of the Zang Family Head in Central Province, a sibling to Zang Tianming from the same mother. Twenty years ago, because her brother was male, he was taken back to the family by their father. She was born later and, being a daughter, was given to the Wu Family to raise. Only recently, as her brother became the Young Master of the Zang Family, did she learn of her origins and was brought back to Central Province¡­ Indeed, enemies meet on a narrow road. She hadn¡¯t even reached Central Province yet and had come across the woman who caused such misery to the Wu family! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Ruyue slightly narrowed her eyes, her gaze brushing over the two¡¯s similar features, a peculiar gleam flashing within. ¡°Brother,¡± Zang Qingxue tugged at Zang Tianming¡¯s sleeve, her eyes slightly downcast to hide the malice within, ¡°Since they want to leave, let them go first.¡± After glancing at his long-lost sister, Zang Tianming¡¯s expression softened. He nodded at the guards, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the young lady said? Let them leave first. I don¡¯t want their blood to tarnish Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes. Xue¡¯er has lived outside for many years, her heart is pure and clean, not to be stained with filth.¡± ¡ª- This was written yesterday. The internet was down, and I couldn¡¯t post it. The internet was still out this morning, so I took some time during lunch to come to the internet cafe to post it~~~ Will continue writing this evening~~~~ Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Chapter 311 Academy Assessment (1) Chapter 310: Chapter 311 Academy Assessment (1) ¡°Pure and clean? Haha,¡± the woman in green chuckled, her eyebrows raised in a delicate curve, her bright black eyes filled with mockery. ¡°Sorry, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a pure and clean woman. Oh right, in the language of my hometown, would that be a ¡®green tea bitch,¡¯ or perhaps a ¡®white lotus¡¯?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zang Qingxue¡¯s pretty face turned red with anger. Even though she did not understand the meaning behind the woman in green¡¯s words, she was keenly aware that they were not complimentary. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Zang Tianming¡¯s expression darkened, ready to teach this brash youngster a lesson, only to be held back by a hand. Zang Qingxue shook her head and biting her lip, she said, ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s not cause trouble. Just let them leave. If Auntie finds out that I¡¯ve gotten into this mess right after coming back, she might just kick me out.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, and though she was not stunningly beautiful, her pitiful countenance still inspired affection. Zang Tianming¡¯s heart softened, and he said with affection, ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Now that I am the Young Master of the Zang Family, no one can hurt you. Seeing as you have a kind heart and do not wish harm upon these people, I will let this go.¡± As he spoke, Zang Tianming gave a cold glance to the two women standing in front of him, his gaze filled with warning. ¡°This time, for Xue¡¯er¡¯s sake, I will not hold you accountable. If I see you again, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± ¡°As if you could,¡± snorted the woman in green. ¡°It¡¯s not you who¡¯s letting me go; it¡¯s that I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands!¡± As these words fell, she turned to Mu Ruyue and smiled sweetly, ¡°Miss, is this your first time in the Central Province too? How about we join forces and go together?¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment, and she slightly curved her lips, ¡°Alright.¡± The smile of the woman in green was like the bright sunshine that seemed to reach into one¡¯s heart. She turned to the two guards, raising her palm, and a Token appeared in her hand, ¡°This is my pass Token. May my friend and I go in?¡± Seeing the Token in the woman in green¡¯s hand, the expressions of the two guards visibly startled as they quickly bowed and said, ¡°Please, ladies.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Pocketing the Token, the woman in green smiled at Mu Ruyue and then, taking her hand, they entered through the grand gates. Watching the two figures disappear, a shadow crossed Zang Qingxue¡¯s eyes. The moment Mu Ruyue steps into Central Province, I¡¯ll find plenty of ways to make her vanish¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± The tender voice nearby startled Zang Qingxue back to the present, and raising her head to look at the man beside her, she smiled faintly, ¡°Big brother, did you need me for something?¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, after entering Central Province, I will arrange for you to study at the Central State Academy. The Academy¡¯s registration day is coming soon, and the Zang Family has just obtained a spot for it. I¡¯ve already secured that spot for you from our father. But you must remember, inside the Academy are forces much stronger than the Zang Family, and countless geniuses abound. With your current strength, it would be difficult to get by there, so you must firmly latch onto someone, be it a man or a woman. Only by holding tight to a genius can you make it in the Academy.¡± Concern filled Zang Tianming¡¯s eyes. For this sister he had been separated from since childhood, he only wanted to give her the best of everything to make up for the years of regret while she was away. ¡°Brother, I understand,¡± Zang Qingxue dutifully stood beside Zang Tianming, her clear eyes shining with innocence. To those who were unaware of her past, her appearance could easily be deceiving. Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Chapter 312 Academy Assessment (Part 2) Chapter 311: Chapter 312 Academy Assessment (Part 2) Seeing his younger sister being so sensible, Zang Tianming smiled with relief¡­ Within the valley, the woman in Qing Yi smiled brilliantly, her curious gaze sweeping around as if she was full of curiosity about everything in Central Province. A ripple stirred in Mu Ruyue¡¯s heart. For some reason, there was an oddly familiar feeling about Central Province, as if she had once lived here. ¡°Your name is Lei Feng?¡± Mu Ruyue asked, her eyebrows raised teasingly, as she looked at the woman in Qing Yi with a smile that was not quite a smile. The woman in Qing Yi blinked, then smiled sweetly, ¡°My name is Yao Yunqing. As for the name Lei Feng, it comes from my hometown. The person known as Lei Feng did good deeds without leaving a name, so later on, some good people who didn¡¯t want to leave their names called themselves Lei Feng.¡± ¡°Your hometown¡­ is it called Huaxia?¡± ¡°Right, right, right, exactly, my hometown is Huaxia¡­ uh, you¡­ how do you know that?¡± Yao Yunqing turned towards the girl¡¯s stunning face, astonished, and was momentarily stupefied. Mu Ruyue smiled faintly, ¡°Because my hometown is also known as Huaxia, and there is also a person called Lei Feng in that place, who also did good deeds without seeking recognition¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The woman in Qing Yi was dumbstruck, blinking blankly, her clear eyes widened in disbelief, staring at Mu Ruyue as if she had seen a monster. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re from Huaxia?¡± Could it be that besides her, there was another transmigrated person in this world? ¡°Tell me, how did you come to be here?¡± Mu Ruyue shrugged her shoulders and asked in a casual tone. Yao Yunqing came back to her senses, and hearing Mu Ruyue¡¯s words, a surge of anger welled up inside her. ¡°I was implicated!¡± Thinking about the events of that day, she ground her teeth in hatred, ¡°Back in Huaxia, I was just an ordinary person. My parents were divorced, and I lived with my father. Then my father remarried, and he had a daughter three years younger than me. Who would have thought that my half-sister would steal my boyfriend and threatened my boyfriend to break up with me? I was in a bad mood and went for a vacation to Changbai Mountain, but who knew that there would be people fighting there! And they were martial arts experts!¡± The scene was too shocking, something that usually could only be seen on television. Yao Yunqing could never have imagined witnessing such an exciting fight in real life. ¡°Then, one of the women in the fight was ambushed, leading to their defeat and severe injury. After those people left, I wanted to save the woman in the spirit of Lei Feng. However, a storm erupted around her, and next thing I knew, I was in this place, in the body of the woman called Yao Yunqing,¡± she continued. Yao Yunqing lamented the past with a sense of grievance. She was just a kind-hearted bystander, but because she wanted to help, she ended up in this strange place. ¡°By the way, how did you come to be here?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Ruyue hesitated as she looked at Yao Yunqing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She certainly couldn¡¯t tell this woman that she was the one who had been fighting on Changbai Mountain and that it was her fault Yao Yunqing had left Huaxia and ended up on the Divine Martial Continent. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. ¡°I¡­ fell asleep and then ended up here.¡± At that time, she had already passed away, so ending up here while sleeping wasn¡¯t exactly wrong¡­ ¡°Fell asleep and then ended up here?¡± Yao Yunqing blinked, a touch of sympathy in her voice, ¡°How could you be even more unfortunate than I am? At least I crossed over while I was still conscious. You just fell asleep and crossed over. By the way, I haven¡¯t asked for your name yet.¡± Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Chapter 313 Academy Assessment (Part 3) Chapter 312: Chapter 313 Academy Assessment (Part 3) Perhaps it was the sight of someone from Huaxia that made Mu Ruyue feel no aversion toward her; instead, she felt a sense of closeness. ¡°Mu Ruyue.¡± ¡°Mu Ruyue? That¡¯s a nice name, it just feels a bit familiar. It seems I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before, ugh, never mind. I don¡¯t want to think about brain-consuming things,¡± Yao Yunqing shook her head and said, ¡°Xiao Yue, how do you think we¡¯ve changed in Huaxia? Could we be dead? I wonder if that jerk would regret it after seeing me dead, or if he would feel remorse with that green tea bitch? I don¡¯t think so. If I ever have the chance to go back to Huaxia, I¡¯ll definitely break up with that jerk and let that scum man and scum woman be together.¡± Yao Yunqing felt somewhat sorrowful; the only thing she couldn¡¯t let go of was her mother. She wondered if her mother would be devastated upon learning of her death and whether she would manage to emerge from that grief. Ever since her parents¡¯ divorce, her mother stayed unmarried, always worried that her daughter might be mistreated by a stepmother. She often came to see her secretly, if only the court hadn¡¯t awarded her custody to her father, then her mother wouldn¡¯t have had to be so lonely¡­ ¡°Yunqing, do you know there are people in the world who can break through the void?¡± Mu Ruyue smiled faintly, ¡°Once you become a God, you can cut through the void and move freely. Maybe by then we could go back to Huaxia! It¡¯s not just you, I have reasons to return too!¡± Yao Yunqing looked at her with suspicion, ¡°Xiao Yue, what is your status in Huaxia?¡± As if reminiscing about the past, Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes softened, ¡°In Huaxia, there are some Cultivators. I come from a Cultivation family specializing in medicine. Now that Grandpa is old and my parents have disappeared, my brother isn¡¯t capable enough to take on the responsibility yet, and our family has too many enemies. My disappearance must have put the family in great danger, so I must return. No matter how difficult the road ahead, I will return to Huaxia!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Yao Yunqing nodded seriously, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to Huaxia together. When we do, I¡¯m bringing back a strong, handsome man to make that jerk weep!¡± If she returned to Huaxia with these powers, she would have the world at her beck and call. Wouldn¡¯t the jerk be kneeling before her begging for forgiveness? As if imagining that scene, Yao Yunqing burst out laughing with her hands on her hips. Mu Ruyue narrowed her eyes, carefully sizing up Yao Yunqing¡­ Whether it was in terms of appearance or Talent, Yao Yunqing was top-notch. If she could be with Brother Xiao Feng, the outcome would indeed be perfect. However, although Mu Ruyue and Yao Yunqing both came from Huaxia, Mu Ruyue still didn¡¯t know much about her, so she would wait until after getting to know her better before deciding whether to act on this¡­ ¡°Xiao Yue, I came to Central Province to join the Academy to study. What about you?¡± Yao Yunqing turned to look at Mu Ruyue. Mu Ruyue smiled faintly, ¡°I also came for Central State Academy.¡± ¡°Really, that¡¯s great,¡± Yao Yunqing clapped and laughed joyfully, ¡°Then let¡¯s go. In half a month, it will be the day of the entrance exam. I hope we make it in time¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Central State Academy conducts an evaluation once a year. Those with quotas can enter the Academy directly, while those without recommendations from other powers must undergo a serious examination. Zang Qingxue arrived at the recruitment site early in the morning. Just as she was about to hand in her letter of recommendation, she caught sight of a familiar figure approaching from not far away. Her pupils suddenly constricted, a flash of jealousy flitted through her eyes, but she quickly concealed it. ¡ª¡ª- The introduction is over, and the exciting part is coming up next. Girls, be patient~~~ Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Chapter 314 Academy Assessment (Part 4) Chapter 313: Chapter 314 Academy Assessment (Part 4) This woman, no matter when, was always so beautiful. Wherever she appeared, she was bound to be the center of attention, just as in the Saint Realm, and she could not forget the insult she had received from a young girl on that day. Those words gnawed at her heart like worms every day, causing her unbearable pain¡­ ¡°Xiao Ruyue,¡± Zang Qingxue stared at the girl approaching her and took a sharp breath, her eyes filled with undisguised fury and hatred, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we would meet here¨Ctruly, it must be fate.¡± ¡°Yue¡¯er, is your last name Xiao?¡± Yao Yunqing looked at the girl in confusion. Wasn¡¯t her name Mu Ruyue? Shrugging her shoulders, Mu Ruyue smiled faintly, ¡°In this life, my surname is Xiao.¡± Mu Ruyue was her name in her previous life, so although she had changed her name on the Xiao Family¡¯s registry, she still habitually gave this name¡­ ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Yao Yunqing nodded in realization, raising her eyes towards Zang Qingxue, ¡°Yue¡¯er, who is this young lady? Do you know her?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Mu Ruyue raised an eyebrow, and a hint of coldness flitted through her eyes as she looked at Zang Qingxue, ¡°It¡¯s just that once, when my brother¡¯s strength was sealed, he came across this woman who despised him as useless and vented her frustration. Later, when my brother¡¯s seal was undone and she learned of my brother¡¯s real identity, I publicly declared her actions in front of everyone, so we became enemies like this.¡± Yao Yunqing chuckled coldly, her clear eyes filled with disdain, ¡°So it¡¯s another mercenary woman. Your brother is lucky he never ended up with her, otherwise, he would have really been at a loss. In my life, Yao Yunqing, what I disdain the most are women like her!¡± ¡°You¡­ you all¡­¡± Zang Qingxue¡¯s face suddenly changed, biting her lower lip tightly, her eyes seemed ready to spit fire, ¡°Mu Ruyue, during the time in the Saint Realm, my Wu Family truly wasn¡¯t as powerful as your Xiao Family, but now I am Zang Qingxue of the Zang Family, do you think I would still be afraid of you?¡± Just a powerless girl in Central Province, squashing her would be as simple as crushing an ant. But, for the sake of her image outside, she couldn¡¯t let this happen in public. But as long as she was in Central Province, she had countless ways to torment her¡­ ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Zang Qingxue paused slightly and sneered coldly, ¡°Your Xiao Family might only have extraordinary power within the Saint Realm, but now I am the young miss of the Central Province¡¯s Zang Family, and my brother adores me so, I only need a word, and he will capture Xiao Feng to marry me.¡± As she said this, she deliberately lowered her voice, thus only Mu Ruyue and Yao Yunqing heard it. Yao Yunqing was somewhat stunned, she had never seen such a shameless woman before; today was truly an eye-opener¡­ ¡°You are not worthy to be his wife!¡± Mu Ruyue¡¯s eyes darkened, a fierce chill bursting forth in her icy gaze, her white garments resembling unmelting snow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zang Qingxue wanted to say something more, but at this moment, the impatient voice of the examiner came from ahead. ¡°Are you going to register or not? If not, then get lost immediately and stop hindering others!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll settle scores with you later.¡± Zang Qingxue clenched her teeth, turned, and walked towards the examiner; she waved her hand, placing a recommendation letter in front of him. The examiner opened the letter indifferently, glanced over it briefly, then immediately stood up and said respectfully, ¡°So you are the young miss of the Zang Family. Now you are already a student of Central State Academy, you do not need an assessment to enter the Academy smoothly.¡± Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Chapter 315 Academy Assessment (Part 5) Chapter 314: Chapter 315 Academy Assessment (Part 5) ¡°Thank you, Examiner Grandpa.¡± Zang Qingxue flashed a light smile, speaking in a soft and gentle voice. Listening to this delicate and frail voice, no one could harbor any aversion, and the examiner felt the same, instantly taking a great liking to the girl with such commendable manners. ¡°Examiner Grandpa, I didn¡¯t mean to provoke earlier,¡± Zang Qingxue¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she spoke pitifully, ¡°That lady in white, her brother and I were truly in love, faithful until death. Yet, she and her parents beat the mandarin ducks, forcefully separating us. Back then, I was just an adopted daughter of the Wu Family, while she was from the Holy Realm Xiao Family, despising my low status, unwilling to let me become their daughter-in-law.¡± Perhaps because she spoke of a heartbreaking part, Zang Qingxue couldn¡¯t help her tears from flooding her face, her clear eyes filled with sorrow and pain. Her words were not spoken softly, and soon everybody could hear her clearly, causing those present to immediately direct their angry gazes at Mu Ruyue. ¡°The Holy Realm Xiao Family, what place is that?¡± A youth in magnificent clothing sneered, his lips curling in disdain, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this Holy Realm Xiao Family.¡± A trace of venom flashed through Zang Qingxue¡¯s eyes, yet her delicate face bore an expression of grievance as she pitifully continued, ¡°The Saint Realm is a world beyond Central Province, and the Family Head of the Xiao family there is an Innate Low-level powerhouse. In that place, the Xiao family reigns supreme, while my foster father¡¯s Wu Family is just a minor family, how could it catch the eye of the Xiao family? Brother Xiao Feng and I clearly loved each other, but fate dealt us a cruel hand due to our disparate family backgrounds, ultimately forcing us to separate like paired swallows flying apart. However, all these days, I¡¯ve never forgotten Brother Xiao Feng, just as he has never forgotten me.¡± Her words were filled with a sense of grievance, her appearance stirring immense pity. ¡°Hmph,¡± the youth in magnificent clothing snorted disdainfully, ¡°A world outside Central Province? Isn¡¯t that just the Mortal World, scorned by others? So this lady in white hails from the trash of the Mortal World? Just an Innate Low-level, what¡¯s there to boast about? On our Central Continent, Innate Low-levels are a dime a dozen, and did you know? Most of our Academy¡¯s youths are at the Innate Level.¡± With a whoosh, the youth spread open his folding fan, his lips curled with disdain. ¡°You all think too highly of yourselves, even committing acts like separating mandarin ducks! What you didn¡¯t expect, though, is that the minor family girl you looked down upon happens to be Miss Zang Family. If the Zang Family wished, they could extinguish your little Xiao family effortlessly, without lifting a finger, but even if you regret it now, it¡¯s too late to redeem yourselves!¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was firmly fixed on Mu Ruyue. In their view, the girl must be filled with immense regret. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the Xiao family had agreed to Xiao Feng and Zang Qingxue¡¯s marriage, they could have connected with the prestigious families of Central Province, an opportunity dreamt of by many. Yet, the Xiao family had given it up¡­ Upon learning Zang Qingxue¡¯s current status, her heart must be gnawed with pain as if by a thousand ants. However, the young lady remained very calm, so unusually calm¡­ ¡°Clap, clap clap!¡± Mu Ruyue curved her lips into a smile, clapping her hands, ¡°Well said, Wu Qingxue, no, I should call you Zang Qingxue now. Your words were indeed impressive, leaving me speechless. But you¡¯re right about one thing, my Xiao family indeed looks down upon you, as it did before, so it does now, you¡¯re unworthy of marrying my elder brother!¡±